*i'\ 






■ /O 





























V , s 



c- 









c.'i-^. I 






' s •• ' \0 



G^ ^^^yrT^-*/^ 









t 







x^o,. 






, It, d 



'^t-«:* 




^^f^. 







^riGPA-/ED Br TB7.-ELCE, FNJ '■ :FF.j74 AZyAJirrlHREDnTE tT J.I A L 5 



THE LIFE 



OP v^ 



GEl^ERAL ■"^GARIBALDI, 

TRANSLATED FROM HIS PRIVATE PAPERS ; ^ 'J I 

W.TB "' / Vi5 i^ 

THE HISTORY OF HIS SPLENDID EXPLOITS 
IlSr KOME, LOMBARD Y, SICILY xVXD NAPLES, 

TO TKE PRESENT TIM.E. 



THEODORE D WIGHT, 

AUTHOR OF '*A TOUR IK ITALY IN 1821," "THE ROMAN REPUBLIC OF 1849," ETC. ETC. 



®mbellbl}cb bilb a Jiue ^ngrafaeb portrait, on Steel, 

AND 

AN AUTOGRAPH LETTER TO THE TRANSLATOR. 



V^ 



NEW YORK: 
DEKBY & JACKSON, 498 BROADWAY. 

1861. / 






Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1S61, by 

DERBY & JACKSON, 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern Distiict of 
New York. 



W. n. TiMSON, Stereotyper. Obo. Russell k Co., Printers. 



INTRODUCTION. 



The following pages are principally written by the pen of the 
hero of onr age, that pure-hearted man — that devoted patriot, 
and noble, generous, and disinterested philanthropist — that 
spirited, undaunted, and indomitable warrior, whose splendid 
deeds have dazzled the world, and whose career, according to 
his own recent declaration, will be brought to its close by a 
final triumph, for which he is now preparing, to be gained early 
in the present year. 

While General Garibaldi resided in ISTew York and its vicin- 
ity, in the years 1850 and '51, the author of this book enjoyed 
h' ^ acquaintance, and the favor of receiving from him his pri- 
>'r te memoirs, with permission to translate and publish them.* 
iix^-^ had just been prepared for the press, when Garibaldi 
requested that they might be withholden from the public while 
he remained in this country, probably because he preferred to 
be unnoticed, being at that time employed in making candles 
on Staten Island, and naturally fond of retirement. 

The first part of this volume, to page 210, contains a literal 
translation from his original private manuscripts, in which a 
clear, unadorned English style was adopted, as nearly corre- 
sponding, as the translator's abilities would allow, to the manly 
and pure Italian of the author. No attempt was made to 

* (translation.) 

" Staten Island, SOih October^ 1S50. 
" Dear Mr. Theodorr Dtvight : 

" According to what I have promised you, I send you the first biographical 
sketch ; and do not be surprised that it is that of my wife. She was my constant 
companion, in good and bad fortune— sharing, as you will see, my greatest 
dangers, and surpassing the bravest men. I wish you to consult Foresti, respect- 
ing the manuscripts and translations, and frankly express to me your opinion. 

*' Yours, G. Garibaldi." 

3 



IV INTRODUCTION. 



change, by dilating or polishing, as the translator believed it to 
be almost as hopeless to improve his style as to rival him with 
the sword. That portion of the volmne relates to his early life, 
and the fourteen years he spent in the service of the Republican 
cause in South America. 

The succeeding pages are devoted to his services in Italy in 
the revolutions of 1849, 1859 and 1860; and a large proportion 
of their contents is occupied by his proclamations and other 
documents of his own, in translating which the same efforts 
have been made to render them correctly. 

The author has received assistance from some of the country- 
men of Garibaldi in iTew York, for information not otherwise 
to be obtained, several of whom have been his fellow-soldiers. 
Many extracts have been taken from the most authentic and 
interesting descriptions, by intelligent eye-witnesses, of scenes 
in the two last campaigns in Italy. A personal acquaintance 
with Italy and Italians has enabled the writer to select, arrange, 
and explain the vast amount of materials presented by those 
most extraordinary seasons, in a manner perhaps best adapted 
for his readers. Some omissions were necessary, in composing 
a work of this kind, but nothing of essential importance. 

The reader can hardly fail to bear in mind, while here re- 
viewing the life of this wonderful man, the most formidable of 
modern times, who is at the same time one of the most gentle 
and amiable at heart, that even now the present pause in his 
career is a solemn one, as it is speedily to be followed by a 
scene of excitement, conflict and consequences, perhaps un- 
equalled by those which are past. The results none can fore- 
see: but it is evident that they must be momentous and 
extensive, whether prosperous or adverse ; and no intelligent 
American can anticipate them without deep emotion. Well 
may we look to heaven for the protection and success of the 
noble hero of Italian independence and liberty, the avowed 
enemy of the Papal Anti-Christ, whom he unmasks and de- 
nounces, and for the diffusion among his countrymen of that 
pure and undefiled Christianity, of which he declares himself a 
believer, and which he so earnestly claims for the religion of 
Italy. 

The efforts, sacrifices, and sufferings of thousands of Italians 
for the independence, freedom, and happiness of their country. 



INTRODUCTION^. 



have been such, in past years, as to present pages worthy of 
record in history for the honor of mankind, and lessons for other 
nations. Many of the purest men have been suffering the pains 
and sorrows of exile in our own land, some of them after long and 
cruel punishment in the dungeons of Austria, those of the brutal 
kings of Naples, or of the Pope of Eome. With a patience and 
magnanimity astonishing to witness, they have justly excited 
the respect, love, and admiration of Americans who knew them, 
and ever showed themselves sincere and cordial friends of our 
country, our institutions, and state of society. Unlike too many 
other foreigners, they have been content with the protection 
which they enjoyed, and never sought for oflSceor power, much 
less to act as the servants of European despots, to undermine 
American liberty. Some of these noble men, on returning to 
Italy, left with us records of their lives, which may, perhaps, 
hereafter be published, according to their desire, to promote a 
warm attachment between our countrymen and their own, for 
which those writings are admirably adapted. 

The following pages contain the translation of one of the 
collections of manuscripts here referred to, and it is most gratify- 
ing to the translator to bring before the American public, at 
this time, so appropriate, interesting, and authentic a biography 
of the admired man of our age, under his own authority, and 
from his own pen. 

Could there be a character better adapted as a model for 
American youth, in training them to just views of the value 
of what has been called the humble virtues of common life ? 
The example of Garibaldi displays those virtues which adorn 
every pure, honest, and disinterested character, in happy con- 
trast with the false and selfish principles which are too gene- 
rally approved, admired, and recommended to the young. How 
much the world owes him, for his disinterested career, his de- 
votion to the good of others, hi& refusal of rewards of every 
kind, and his preference of simple life in a lonely, rocky island, 
with only his son and daughter, and a few true friends, to all 
the honors, riches, and luxuries of the European capitals ! 

And how noble an example, also, have the Italians given us 
of union I 



CONTENTS 



INTRODUCTION, 



CHAPTER I. 

My Father — Ky Mother— Her Influence on my Life— Incident! of my Childhood 
— ^My First Schoolmasters, • • • 18 

CHAPTER n. 

First Impressions of a YouHg Sailor— My First Voyage — ^My Accomplished Cap- 
tain—My Second Voyage— First Visit to Rom©— Impressions— My Prayers — 
Join the Secret Society— Sentence of Death— Escape to France— Incidents at 
Marseilles, 17 

CHAPTER m. 

Voyage to Brazil— First Meeting with Rosetti— We Engage in Trade— Zamheo- 
oari's Arrival — ^The United Provinces — ^Engage in the Service of Rio Grande 
— Sail— My First Prize — Conduct of my Men— My Rule for Treating Prisoners 
—Reception at Maldonado— Sudden Departure, 2S 

CHAPTER IV. 

Two Brazilian Vessels— My First Battle— My First Wound— Results— My own 
Condition«—Burial of my Friend Fiorentino, 29 

CHAPTER V. 

Arrival at Gualagvray— Reception- My Wound Healed— My Sudden Departure 
and Return— Ciruel Treatment— Senora Aleman— Tribute to that Noble Lady 
— Go to Bajada, 83 



viii CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER VL 

At Montevideo—Incognito— Departure for Rio Grande— March with the Army 
of the President, Bento Gonzalez— His Character, Family and Friends- 
Agreeable Society, S8 



CHAPTER Vn. 

At the Galpon of Charginada, Repairing the Launches— My Friend, John Griggs 
—A Battle— Results— Tribute to a Fair Friend, 44 



CHAPTER Vm. 

Description of the Lake or Lagoon Dos Patos — ^The Enemy Command the Lake 
—Plan to Enter it — ^Transportation of Launches Over Land — ^Results of the 
Experiment— Breakers— Shipwreck— Sad Catastrophe, 60 

CHAPTER IX. 

Treatment Experienced by the Survivors of the Shipwreck — ^Expedition of 
Canabarro to Laguna — ^Results — Effects on my mind of the Loss of my Old 
Friends — ^ily Resolution— Remarkable Meeting with Anna — Our Marriage — 
New Launches Built — ^Leave the Lagoon — Cruise at Sea — ^Prizes Taken— Fight 
with a Brazilian Ship of War— Results, 67 

CHAPTER X. 

Discontent of the People of St. Catharine's — ^Revolt at Jamaica — Attack on that 
town— Conduct of the Troops— Retreat to the Lagoon— Pursued— The Im- 
perialistg Gaining Strength— Col. Terceira's Expedition Against Mello — Our 
Disaster— Rally, , 66 



CHAPTER XI, 

The Enemy still held in Check — Necessity of Retreat — Preparation — Commence- 
ment—Progress — Result — Arrival at the Town of Lages, .... 76 



CHAPTER XII. 

My High Estimate of the " Sons of the Continent"— Defects in Discipline — ^I 
Descend the Serra — Difficulties of the March — Reach Malacara — General 
Jorge— Gens. Nctto and Canabarro — ^Two Large Armies Meet at Pineirino, on 
the Taguare — ^Patriotism of the RepubUcans — ^A wish for Italy — ^Result of the 
Expedition, 81 



CONTENTS. ix 



CHAPTER XIII. 

San Jose Del Norte— Its Capture—Ill Conduct— Its Kesults— Disasters of the 
Republicans— I go to San Simon— Birth of my First Child— My Solitary Jour- 
ney to Procure Necessary Clothing for my Little Family— Trials and Oppres- 
sions—Sad Discovery on My Return, , * 92 



CHAPTER XIV. 

The River Kapivari— My New Camp — Canoe Voyages to the Lake Dos Patos— 
State of the Republican Army Declining — ^Death of my Bosom Friend, Rosetti 
—Retreat — ^Difficulties and Sufferings — Anna's Exposure— Our Infant— Kind- 
ness of the soldiers, 97 



CHAPTER XV. 

Hunting Horses— Catching Wild Colts— Enter the Province of Missiones— Head- 
quarters Established at San Gabriel — Love for my Parents — ^I turn Cattle- 
Drover — Results — ^Reach Montevideo — ^Teach Mathematics — Warlike Prepara- 
tions—Join the Oriental Squadron, 104 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Origin of the War between Montevideo and Buenos Ayres — Character and Con- 
duct of Rosas, Ouribes— The Centralists, called Unitarians, Opposed to the 
Republicans, 109 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Condition of the Italians at Montevideo, and elsewhere — ^My Wishes and 
Designs for their Benefit — ^In Command of the *' Constitucion" — At Martin 
Garcia — A Battle with the Enemy — ^Providential Results — ^Proceed to Bajada 
— At Cerito — ^Another Fight — Cavallo-Quattia — ^Low Water — Join the Republi- 
can Flotilla — ^Labors and Difficulties, 114 



CHAPTER XVm. 

The Enemy Appear under General Brown— We Fight— Labors and Fatigue by 
Night — ^Desertion — ^Preparations to Renew the Battle — Another Fight- 
Vessels Burned — ^Landing in Small Boats — Land Travel — Treatment by the 
Inhabitants — ^Traverse the Province of Corrientes — Reach San Francisco — 
Notice of the Battle of Arroyo Grande, Dec. 6, 1842 — Sent by Gen. Aguyar to 
Versilles with the Vessels— Strange Presentimefnt— Catching Horses— Bad 
News, 122 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



Public Dismay— Enthusiasm of the People Rising— I Return to Montevideo — 
Ourives Coming to Besiege it — Preparations for Defence — General Paz— I am 
Ordered to Collect a Flotilla— A Fortunate Accident, 134 



CHAPTER XX 

The Enemy reach Montevideo — Gen. Rivera's Movement on their Left Flank — 
Gen. Paz Commands in the City — Services by the French and Italian Corps — 
Treachery — Mismanagement — Gen. Pacheco Corrects it — Attack on the Ba- 
Biegers — Italian Legion Distinguished — ^Anzani — Services of the Flotilla — A 
Providential Event — Commodore Purvis— British Intervention— Negotiation, 139 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Exploits of the Italian Legion during the Siege — Tres Cruces — ^The Pass of Bo- 
jada — ^The Quadrado — General Rivera Defeated at India Muerta, but without 
Discouraging EITorts, Intervention Continued — ^An Expedition in the Uruguay, 
the Flotilla being under my Command, ... .... 148 

CHAPTER XXn. 

The Expedition Proceeds for the Uruguay— Colonla Taken by it— Burned — 
Page, a Suspicious Frenchman— Martin Garcia Taken, 154 

CHAPTER XXm. 

nrst Meeting with a " Martrero " — ^Description of his Habits and Character — 
Another Martrero, Juan de la Cruz — The Rio Negro — Joseph Mundell — ^The 
severity of the Enemy Drive the Martrero and People to us, . . . 15T 



CHAPTER XXrV. 

The Expedition Proceeds— Surprise Gualeguayechu — Reach the Hervidero— 
Accompanied by an English and a French OflQcer — A large Estancia, and its 
numerous Horses and other Animals — I leave the Vessels in Charge of An- 
xani — Go with the Martreros — La Cruz and Mundell — Attack on the Hervi- 
dero— Battle of Arroyo Grande, 163 

CHAPTER XXV. 

The ProTince of Corrientes calls General Paz from Montevideo — Alliance with 
Paraguay— I go to Salto with the Flotilla, to relieve it from a Siege— With La 
Gnu and Mundell attack Lavalleja — ^Return to Salto, . . . . . 171 



CONTENTS. xi 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

CJrquIza Besieges us in Salto with all his Forces—Our Defences Incomplete— A 
sudden Attack — ^Repulsed Sorties — ^Bold Operation on the opposite Bank of 
the River— Surprising Feats of the Horsemen — ^Their Habits, , , 178 

CHAPTER XXVn. 

The Siege of Salto Continued— Night Attack on the Enemy^s Camp— Successflil 
—General Medina approaching — Send Gen. Baez and AnzanI to Meet him — 
A Great Surprise — Almost Overwhelmed by the Enemy — ^Fight till Night — 
Retreat, 184 



CHAPTER XXVIH. 

Preparations for our Retreat — Attacked on the Way — ^Bravery of my Italians 
—I never Despaired of Italy— The noble Character of Anzani — ^Reach Salto — 
Kindness of French Physicians— Collect and Bury the Dead, .... 191 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

Effects of the Revolution in Montevideo — Change of Duties of the Italian Legion 
— No Important Military Movements — My Occupation with the Marine — Diplo- 
matic Negotiations — ^The Temporizing Policy of Rosas — Change of English 
and French Agents and Admirals — ^Evil Consequences — ^Rivera in fivor in 
Montevideo — ^My Operations at Salto Continued^— Surprise Vergara's Camp — 
Leave it to Return 196 



CHAPTER XXX. 

On the March Back to Salto — Sudden Attack — ^Desperate Defence— Flight and 
Pursuit— The " Bella " — Excellence of the Horsemen— Incidents, . . 208 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

I Return to Montevideo, with the Flotilla— Rosas Gains Strength— The Army ' 
of Corrientes Destroyed by XJrquisa — ^Rivera's Mismanagement — ^The Inter- 
vention Misdirected — ^Fall of Salto — Defence again reduced to Montevideo — 
High Deserts of its Defenders, Natives and Foreigners, not yet appreciated 
— An iBterval occurs, not marked by important events— Thf Revolutions in 
Europe, ... 208 



Xli CONTENTS. 

OUTLINES OF GENERAL GARIBALDI'S CAREER IN ITALY DURING THE 

YEARS 1848 & 1849, 211 

Principles of the Italian Republicans, in opposition to the claims of Popery, 2I8 

The Condition of Rome, 216 

OflBcial Report of the Repulse of the French advance of 8,000 men, under 
General Oudinot, under the Walls of Rome — ^The First Battle : April 

30th, 1849, 221 

From an Account of the same Battle of April 30th, by Carlo Rusconi, , 227 

Spirited Proclamation to the People of Rome, by their Representatives, 

the day after the first Battle, 228 

Proclamation by the Committee of the Barricades, two days after the 

first Battle, ... 229 

The Neapolitan Invasion, 280 

Proclamations of the Triumvirate, at the time of the Neapolitan Invasion, 23I 

The Battle ot Palestrina, 232 

General Garibaldi's Account of the Battles of Palestrina and Velletri, . 284 

The Battle of Velletri, 235 

General Garibaldi's Account of the Action of June 3d, 1849, with the 

French, at Villas Corsini and Vascello, 238 

Official Bulletin of events which took place on the 25th and 26th of June, 

1849, 248 

THE BATTLE OF JUNE 30TH, 549 

Ihe City to cease her resistance, 250 

Roman Republic, 251 

The Constitution of the Roman Republic adopted— The Constituent Assem- 
bly Dissolved, 253 

Proclamation of the Minister of War 255 

Garibaldi's Departure from Rome with his remaining troops, and his 

Celebrated Retreat to the Adriatic, 255 



TEN YEARS LATER. 



CHAPTER I. 

Garibaldi Waiting his Time— The Island of Caprera— His Confidence in the 
Approach of Italian Deliverance, expressed in his preceding Autobiography, 
and at New York — His Personal Appearance — Injustice done to his Character 
and Style of Writing— M. Dumas' Book— Preparation of the Italian People 
for Union and Liberty, by Secret Societies— Changes of Policy— The Princi- 
ples of the Italian Patriots adopted by France and England— Consequences, 257 

CHAPTER II. 

Policy of Louis Napoleon since 1849 — His Position in 1859 — Causes of the War 
In Lombardy — Austrian Army Threatens Piedmont — French Troops sent to 
the Aid of Victor Emanuel — Garibaldi called into Service — Marches North 

y — Apprehensions of his Friends — His Brilliant Successes at Varese and 
Como, 268 

CHAPTER III. 

Como — ^Approach of General Urban with 40,000 Austrians— Garibaldi Retires — 
Como Taken — Count Raimondi's Daughter — Garibaldi Returns and Expels 
the Austrians — The Battle of Camerlata — The Austrians Demand the Dis- 
banding of Garibaldi's Troops — Refused — They Advance — The Canals Opened 
— They Retire — The Battles of Palestro, Montebello, and Magenta— The 
Mincio and its Banks— The Battle of Solferino, 270 



CHAPTER lY. 

The State of the Contending Parties— Specimen of the Barbarity of some of the 
Austrian Officers — The Armistice, 279 

CHAPTER V. 

^The Character of Italian Patriots — How it has been Displayed by Exiles in the 
I United States — Ignorance of Italy in America — Garibaldi's Appearance and 
Character— His Band— His " Englishman," Col. Peard, 287 



XIT CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VI, 

Garibaldi with an Army at Rimini— General Lamoriciere at Pesaro — Victor 
Emanuel Apprehends a Premature Collision — Garibaldi goes to Piedmont — 
Nice and Sayoy Ceded to France— Garibaldi at Caprera — The Sicilian Revo- 
lution Commenced — Garibaldi's Expedition for Sicily— The island — The 
People, 



CHAPTER VII. 

Accounts of the Expedition for Sicily — ^Voyage— Touch at Talamone, in Tus- 
cany—Proceed to Marsala— Landing — March — Occurrences on the way to 
Palermo, ••••• 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Preparations to Attack Palermo— Night March — ^Attack— Battle — The Bom- 
bardment 811 



CHAPTER IX. 

Journal of an Eye-witness Continued — Palermo after the Capture — Garibaldi in 
a Dangerous Crisis — The Archbishop of Palermo and many of the Heads of 
Convents with Garibaldi— Address of the Corporation— Incidents in Paler- 
mo—Garibaldi's Decree for Poor Soldiers and their Families, .... 819 



CHAPTER X. 

Garibaldi Solicited by the Sicilians to Accept the Dictatorship — Demand for 
Arms — Garibaldi's Proclamation EJstablishing a Government, etc. — His Differ- 
ent ways of Treating Good Priests and Jesuits— Reasons — The King of Naples* 
Liberal Decree— Rejected, 826 



CHAPTER XL 

Medici's Expedition from Piedmont to Aid Garibaldi — Preparations, Departure, 
Voyage, Arrival, etc.— Capitulation of Messina, etc. — Garibaldi at Messina — 
His Reception, Manners, and Simple Habits— Difficulties in Arranging his 
Government— Letter from Victor Emanuel Forbidding him to Invade Naples 
—Garibaldi's Reply, 332 



CHAPTER XII. 

Garibaldi's Position— A Pause hi Hostilities— A Period of Preparation— Public 
Anxiety — The Sicilian Fortresses— Catania— Milazzo — Boats, Men, and Arms 
Collected at Faro — Landing Attempted at Scylla— A Small Body Succeed, . 840 



CONTENTS. XV 

CHAPTER XIII. 

The Uncertainty of the Progpect— Apprehensions— Garibaldi's Mysterious Dis- 
appearance—The Expedition Prepared in Sardinia— His Change of Plans — 
Sails from Giardini, and Lands at Reggio, 848 



CHAPTER XIV. 

The Condition of Naples in past Months — The Government Crisis— Royal De- 
cree—How it was Received — Cruelties Practised— First Movements of the 
People, 854 



CHAPTER XV. 

The Condition of Naples since the R«ign of Terror in April — Agitation on Gari- 
baldi's Approach, 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Garibaldi's Journey through Calabria— Reaches Palermo— Enters Naples — 
Enthusiasm and Good Ordfer of the People —The New Government— The 
Army and Navy— Various Occurrences, 874 



CHAPTER XVII. 

The Good Order in Naples— Its Causes— Garibaldi Visits Palermo— Returns 
— The King and his Army at Gaeta and Capua— Description and History of 
Gaeta and Capua— Present Condition of Gaeta, ...... 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

The Royal Palace and Gardens of Caserta— Change of Timei— The River 
Volturno— Position of the King's Troops and Garibaldi's— The Battle of Vol- 
turno, 403 

CHAPTER XIX. 

The Pope urged by France and Sardinia to Dismiss his Foreign Troops — Incon- 
sistencies of Louis Napoleon — Marked Changes of Times, Doctrines, and 
Measures — Victor Emanuel's Demands Pressed on the Pope — Conepiracies 
and Insurrections in the Pope's Remaining Dominions — The Ultimatum Re- 
fused—General Cialdird Marches — Battle of Castelfidaro — Capture of Spoleto, 
Ancona, Perugia, and other Places — Victor Enters the Kingdom of Naples, 416 



XVI CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER XX. 

The Present Position of Things— Doubts Respecting Garibaldi— Descriptions of 
the Camp at Capua — England Declares for Victor Emanuel— Garibaldi's 
Proclamations — Meeting of Garibaldi and Victor Emanuel, .... 431 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Garibaldi^s Announcement of Victor EmanuePs Approach to Naples— They 
Enter Together — Garibaldi Resigns his Dictatorship— Capitulation and Sur- 
render of Capua— His Address to the Hungarian Huzzars — His Farewell to 
his Troops— He Sails for Caprera — Unexpected Changes— Letters Describing 
them, . 489 














..4 1 »i>A$^ 




;^ 






4 



\v 



SI. 

f -^ J 




LIFE OF 

GENERAL GARIBALDI. 



l^. 



CHAPTER I. 

MY FATHER— MY MOTHER — HER INFLUENCE ON MY LIFE — INCIDENTS OP 
MY CHILDHOOD — MY FIRST SCHOOLMASTERS. 

In commencing an account of my life, it would be un- 
pardonable in me to omit speaking of my kind parents. 

My father, a sailor, and the son of a sailor, educated 
me in the best manner he could in Nice, ray native 
city, and afterwards trained me to the life of a seaman 
in a vessel with himself. He had navigated vessels of 
his own in his youth ; but a change of fortune had 
compelled him afterwards to serve in those belonging 
to his father. He used often to tell his children that 
he would gladly have left them richer ; but I am fully 
convinced that the course which he adopted in our ed- 
ucation was the best he possibly could have taken, and 
that he procured for us the best instructors he was 
able, perhaps sometimes at the expense of his own con- 
venience. If, therefore, I was not trained in a gymna- 
sium, it was by no means owing to his want of desire. 

In mentioning my mother — I speak it with pride — 
she was a model for mothers ; and, in saying this, I 



14 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

have said all that can be said. One of the greatest 
sorrows of my life is, that I am not able to brighten 
the last days of my good parent, whose path I have 
strewed with so many sorrows* by my adventurous ca- 
reer. Her tender affection for me has, perhaps, been 
excessive ; but do I not owe to her love, to her angel- 
like character, the little good that belongs to mine"? 
( To the piety of my mother, to her beneficent and char- 
itable nature, do I not, perhaps, owe that little love of 
country which has gained for me the sympathy and af- 
fection of my good, but unfortunate fellow-citizens f 
(Although certainly not superstitious, often, amidst the 
most arduous scenes of my tumultuous life, when I have 
passed unharmed through the breakers of the ocean, or 
the hail-storms of battle, she has seemed present with 
mey I have in fancy seen her on her knees before the 
Most High — my dear mother ! — imploring for the life 
of her son ; and I have believed in the efficacy of her 
prayers. 

I spent my childhood in the joys and sorrows famil- 
iar to children, without the occurrence of anything' 
very remarkable. Being more fond of play than of 
study, I learned but little, and made but a poor return 
for the kind exertions of my parents for my education. 
A very simple accident made a deep impression on my 
memory. One day, when a very little boy, I caught a 
grasshopper, took it into the house, and, in handling 
it, broke its leg. Reflecting on the injury I had done 
to the harmless insect, I was so much affected witli 



MY FIRST TEACHERS. 15 

grief, that I retired to my chamber, mourned over the 
poor little creature, weeping bitterly for several hours. 
On another occasion, while accompanying my cousin 
in hunting, I was standing on the side of a deep ditch, 
by which the fields were irrigated, when I discov- 
ered that a poor woman, while washing clothes, ha(i 
fallen from the bank, and was in imminent danger. 
Although I was quite young and small, I jumped down 
and saved her life ; and my success afforded me the 
highest pleasure. On that occasion, and in various 
other circumstances of a similar kind, I never hesitated 
for a moment, or thought of my own safety. 

Among my teachers, I retain a grateful recollection 
of Padre Gianone and Signor Arena. Under the for- 
mer I made but very little progress, being bent more 
on play than on learning ; but I have often regretted 
my loss in failing to learn English, whenever I have 
since been thrown in company with persons speaking 
that language. To the latter I consider myself greatly 
indebted for what little I know. The ignorance in 
which I was kept of the language of Italy, and of sub- 
jects connected with her condition and highest inter- 
ests, was common among the young, and greatly to be 
lamented. The defect was especially great in Nice, 
where few men knew how to be Italians, in conse- 
quence of the vicinity and influence of France, and 
still more the neglect of the government to provide a 
proper education for the people. To the instructions 
of Padre Gianone, and the incitement given me by my 



16 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

elder brother Angelo, who wrote to me from America 
to study my native language, I acknowledge my obliga- 
tions for what knowledge I possess of that most beau- 
tiful of languages. To my brother's influence, also, I 
owe it, that I then read Roman and Italian history 
with much interest. 

This sketch of my early youth I must close, with the 
narration of a little expedition which I attempted to 
carry into effect — my first adventure. Becoming 
weary of school in Genoa, and disgusted with the con- 
finement which I suffered at the desk, I one day pro- 
posed to several of my companions to make our escape, 
and seek our fortune. No sooner said than done. We 
got possession of a boat, put some provisions on board, 
with fishing tackle, and sailed for the Levant. But 
we had not gone as far as Monaco, when we were pur- 
sued and overtaken by a "corsair," commanded by 
good father. We were captured without bloodshed, 
and taken back to our homes, exceedingly mortified by 
the failure of our enterprise, and disgusted with an 
Abbe who had betrayed our flight. Two of my com- 
panions on that occasion were Cesare Tanoli and Raf- 
faele Deandreis. 

When I recur to the principles which were inculcat- 
ed at school, and the motives used to encourage us to 
study, I am now able to understand their unsoundness 
and their evil tendency. We were in danger of grow- 
ing up with only selfish and mercenary views : nothing 
was offered us as a reward for anything we could do, 
but money. 



CHAPTER II. 

FIRST IMPRESSIONS OP A YOUNa SAILOR— MY FIRST VOYAaE— -MY A0» 
COMPLISHED CAPTAIN — MY SECOND VOYAGE — FIRST VISIT TO ROME- 
IMPRESSIONS — MY PRAYERS — JOIN THE SECRET SOCIETY — SEN- 
TENCE OF DEATH— ESCAPE TO FRANCE — INCIDENTS AT MARSEILLES. 

How everything is embellished by the feelings of youth, 
and how beautiful appeared, to my ardent eyes, the 
bark in which I was to navigate the Mediterranean, 
when I stepped on board as a sailor for the first time ! 
Her lofty sides, her slender masts, rising so gracefally 
and SO high ^bove, and the bust of Our Lady which 
adorned the bow, all remain as distinctly painted on 
my memory at the present day, as on the happy hour 
when I became one of her crew. How gracefully 
moved the sailors, who were fine young men from San 
Remi, and true specimens of the intrepid Ligurians ! 
With what pleasure I ventured into the forecastle, to 
listen to their popular songs, sung by harmonious 
choirs ! They sang of love, until I was transported ; 
and they endeavored to excite themselves to patriotism 
by singing of Italy ! But who, in those days, had ever 
taught them how to be patriots and Italians? Who, 
indeed, had then ever said, on tliose shores, to those 
(It) * 2 



18 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

young men, that there was such a thing as Italy, or 
that they had a country to be ameliorated and re 
deemed ? 

The commander of the Costanza, the vessel in which 
I had embarked, was Angelo Pesante. He was the 
best sea-captain I ever knew, and ought to have the 
command of a ship of war of the first class, as soon as 
Italy shall have such a fleet as she deserves, — for a 
better commander could not be. He has, indeed, been 
captain of an armed vessel. Pesante was able t^ 
make or invent every thing that could be wanted in a 
vessel of any kind whatsoever, from a fishing-boat to 
a ship of the line ; and, if he were in the service of 
the country, she would reap the advantage and the 
glory. 

Lfy second voyage was made to Rome, in a vessel 
of my father's. Rome, once the capital- of the world, 
now the capital of a sect ! The Rome which I had 
painted in my imagination, no longer existed. The 
future Rome, rising to regenerate the nation, has now 
long been a dominant idea in my mind, and inspired 
me with hope and energy. Thoughts, springing from 
the past, in short, have had a prevailing influence on 
me during my life. Rome, which I had before ad- 
mired and thought of frequently, I ever since liave 
loved. It has been dear to me beyond all things. I 
not only admired her for her former power and the 
remains of antiquity, but even the smallest thing con- 
nected with her was precious to me. Even in exile, 



A SHIPWRECK. 19 



these feelings were constantly cherished in my heart ; 
and often, very often, have I prayed to the Almighty 
to permit me to see that city once more. I regarded 
Rome as the centre of Italy, for the union of which I 
ardently longed. 

I made several voyages with my father, and after- 
wards one with Captain Guiseppe Gervino, to Caglieri, 
in a brig named the Emma, during which, on the 
return passage, I witnessed a melancholy shipwreck, 
at a distance, in such a storm that it was impossible to 
render any assistance. In that instance I witnessed, 
for the first time, that tender sympathy which sailors 
generally feel for others in distress. We saw 
Spaniards, in a Catalan felucca, struggling with the 
waves, who soon sank before our eyes, while my 
honest and warm-hearted shipmates shed tears over 
their hard fate. This disaster was caused by a sudden 
change of wind when the sea and wind were high. 
A Libaccio, a south-west wind, had been blowing 
furiously for several days, and a number of vessels 
were in sight, of all which the felucca seemed to make 
the best way. We were all steering for Vado, to 
make that port for shelter, until the storm should sub- 
side. A horrible surge unexpectedly broke over the 
Spanish vessel, and overset it in an instant. We saw 
the crew clinging to the side, and heard their cries to 
us for assistance, while we could perceive their signals, 
but could not launch a boat. They all soon disap- 
peared in the foam of a second surge, more terrible 



20 LTFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

than tJie first. We afterwards heard that the nine 
persons thus lost all belonged to one family. 

From Vado I went to Genoa, and thence to Nice, 
whence I commenced a series of voyages to the 
Levant^ in vessels belonging to the house of Givan. 
In one of these, in the brig Centesi, Captain Carlo 
Seneria, I was left sick in Constantinople. The vessel 
sailed ; and, as my sickness continued, I found myself 
in somewhat straitened circumstances. In cases of 
difficulty or danger, I have never, in all my life, been 
disheartened. I then had the fortune to meet with 
persons kindly disposed to assist me, and, among 
others, I can never forget Signora Luigia Saiyuraiga, 
of Nice, whom I have ever since regarded as one 
of the most accomplished of women, in the virtues 
which distinguish the best and most admirable of her 
sex. 

As mother and wife, she formed the happiness 
of her husband, who was an excellent man, and of 
their young and interesting children, whose education 
she conducted with the greatest care and skill. What 
contributed to prolong my abode in the capital of 
Turkey, was the war which at that time commenced 
between that power and Russia ; and I then, for the 
first time, engaged as a teacher of children. That 
employment was offered me by Signer Diego, a doctor 
in medicine, who introduced me to the widow 
Temoin, who wanted an instructor for her family. 
I took up my residence in the house, and was 



UNDER SENTENCE OF DEATH, 21 



placed in charge of her three sons, with a sufficient 
salary. 

I afterwards resumed the nautical life, embarking 
in the brig Nostra Signora della Grazia, Captain 
Casabana ; and that vessel was the first I ever coii»- 
manded, being made Captain of it on a subsequent 
voyage to Mahon and Gibraltar, returning to Ogn- 
stantinople. 

Being an ardent lover of Italy from my childhood, 
I felt a strong desire to become initiated in the 
mysteries of her restoration ; and I sought every- 
where for books and writings which might enlighten 
me on the subject, and for persons animated with 
feelings corresponding with my own. On a voyage 
which I made to Taganafog, in Eussia, with a young 
Ligurian, I was first made acquainted with a few 
things connected with the intentions and plans of the 
Italian patriots ; and surely Columbus did not enjoy 
so much satisfaction on the discovery of America, as 
I experienced on hearing that the redemption of our 
country was meditated. Prom that time I became 
entirely devoted to that object, which has since 
been appropriately my own element for so long a 
time. 

The speedy consequence of my entire devotion to 
the cause of Italy was, that on the fifth of February, 
1834, I was passing out of the gate of Linterna, of 
Genoa, at seven o'clock in the evening, in the disguise 
of a peasant — a proscript. At that time my public life 



22 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

commenced ; and, a few days after, I saw my name, 
for the first time, in a newspaper : but it was in a 
sentence of death ! 

I remained in Marseilles, unoccupied, for several 
months ; but at length embarked, as mate, in a Tessel 
commanded by Captain Francesco Gazan. While 
standing on board, towards evening, one day, dressed 
in my best suit, and just ready to go on shore, I heard 
a noise in the water, and, looking below, discovered 
that some person had fallen into the sea, and was then 
under the stern of the vessel. Springing into the water, 
I had the satisfaction to save from drowning a French 
boy, in the presence of a lar^e collection of people, 
who expressed their joy aloud, and warmly applauded 
the act. His name was Joseph Rasbaud, and he 
was fourteen years of age. His friends soon made 
liieir appearance ; and I experienced very pecu- 
liar feelings excited in my heart, when the tears 
of his mother dropped, one after another, upon 
my cheek, while I heard the thanks of the whole 
family. 

Some years before I had a similar good fortune, 
when I saved the life of my friend, Claudio Terese. 



CHAPTER III. 

TOTAGB TO BRAZIL — FIRST MEETING WITH ROSETTI— WE ENGAGE IN 
TRADE— ZAMBECCARl'S ARRIVAL — THE UNITED PROVINCES— ENGAGE 
IN THE SERVICE OP RIO GRANDE— SAIL— MY FIRST PRIZE— CONDUCT 
OP MY MEN — MY RULE FOR TREATING PRISONERS — RECEPTION AT 
MALDONADO — SUDDEN DEPARTURE. 

I MADE another voyage to the Black Sea, in the 
brig Unione, and afterwards one to Tunis, in a frigate, 
built at M^seilles for the Bey. From the latter port 
I next sailed for Kio Janeiro, in the Nautonier, a 
Nantes brig, Captain Beauregard. 

While walking one day in a public place in Eio, I 
met a man whose appearance struck me in a very un- 
common and very agreeable manner. He fixed his 
eyes on me at the same moment, smiled, stopped, and 
spoke. Although we found that we had never met 
before, our acquaintance immediately commenced, and 
we became unreserved and cordial .friends for life. 
He was Rosetti, the most generous among the warm 
lovers of our poor country ! 

I spent several months in Rio, unoccupied and 
ease, and then engaged in commerce, in company with 
Rosetti : but a short experience convinced us that 
neither of us was born for a merchant. 

(23) 



24 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

About this time Zambeccari arrived at Rio, having 
been sent as a prisoner from Rio Grande, when I 
became acquainted with the sentiments and situation 
of the people of that province. Arrangements were 
soon made for Rosetti and myself to proceed on an 
expedition for their aid, they having declared their 
independence. Having obtained thg necessary papers, 
we engaged a small vessel for a crusier, which I named 
" The Mazziniy I soon after embarked in a garopera, 
with twenty companions, to aid a people in the south 
oppressed by a proud and powerful enemy. The 
garope is a kind of Brazilian fish, of an exquisite 
flavor ; and boats employed in taking it are called 
garoperas. My feelings, at that epoch of my life, 
were very peculiar. I was enlisted in a new and 
hazardous enterprize, and, for the first time, turned a 
helm for the ocean with a warlike flag flying over my 
head — the flag of a republic — the Republic of Rio 
Grande. I was at the head of a resolute band, but it 
was a mere handful, and my enemy was the empire 
of Brazil. 

We sailed until we reached the latitude of Grand 
Island, off which we met a sumaca, or large coasting 
boat, named the Luisa, loaded with coffee. We 
captured her without opposition, and then resolved to 
take her instead of my own vessel, having no pilot for 
the high sea, and thinking it necessary to proceed 
nlong the coast, si therefore transferred everything 
from the Mazzini on board the sumaca, and then sunk 



MANNER OP TREATING PRISONERS. 25 

the former. But I soon found that my crew were not 
all men like Kosetti, of noble and disinterested char- 
acter and the purest morals ; and, indeed, I had before 
felt some apprehensions, when I saw among them 
several physiognomies by no means prepossessing. I 
now found them, when on board the sumaca, affecting 
ferocity, to intimidate the poor Brazilian sailors, 
whom we had made prisoners. I took immediate 
steps to repress all such conduct, and to tranquilize 
the fears which they had excited, assuring the crew 
that they should be uninjured and kindly treated, and 
set on shore at the first convenient landing-place, with 
all their own personal property. A Brazilian, a pas- 
senger in the sumaca, took the first opportunity, after 
coming on board, to offer me a casket containing 
three valuable diamonds, in a supplicating manner, as 
if afraid for his life ; but I refused to receive it, and 
gave peremptory orders that none of the effects of the 
crew or passengers should be taken from them, under 
any pretext whatever. And this course I pursued on 
all subsequent occasions, whenever I took any prizes 
from the enemy ; and my orders were always strictly 
obeyed. 

The passengers and crew were landed north of 
Itaparica, the launches of the Luisa being given to 
them, with all their movables, and as much brandy as 
they chose to take with them. I then went to the south, 
and soon arrived in the port of Maldonado, where 
the favorable reception given us by the authorities 
2 



26 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

and the people, afforded us a very flattering pros- 
pect. 

Rosetti set off for Montevideo, to arrange things con- 
nected with the expedition, leaving us to await his 
return ; and during eight days we enjoyed one un- 
interrupted festival among the hospitable inhabitants. 
The close of that period of gayety would have been 
tragical, if the political chief of the town had been less 
friendly than he proved himself to be. I received 
unexpected notice, quite different from what I had 
been led to expect, that the flag of Rio Grande was 
not recognized, and that an order had arrived for our 
immediate arrest. Thus compelled to depart, although 
the weather was threatening, I hoisted sail without 
delay, and steered up the river Plata, with scarcely 
any plan or object, and almost without opportunity 
to communicate to any one that I should await, at the 
Point of Jesus Maria, news of the result of Rosetti's 
deliberations with his friends in Montevideo. After a 
wearisome navigation, I reached that place, having 
narrowly escaped shipwreck on the Point of Piedras 
Negras, in consequence of a variation of the compass 
caused by the muskets placed near it. 

I found no news at that place ; and our provisions 
were entirely consumed. We had no boat to lane" 
with : but it was indispensable to procure food for the 
men. At length, after some deliberation, liaving dis- 
covered a house about four miles distant from the shore. 
I determined to get to the land, by some means or 



FIRST SIGHT OF THE PAMPAS. 27 

other, and, at any cost, to procure provisions and bring 
them on board. The shore being very difi&cult of ap- 
proach, because the wind was blowing from the pam- 
pas, the vast plains which extend far and wide, it was 
necessary to throw out two anchors to draw up a little 
nearer. I then embarked on the dining table, accom- 
panied by one of my sailors, named Maurizio Garibaldi, 
and moved on towards the land, not navigating, but 
rolling through the breakers of that dangerous shore. 
In spite of the difficulty attending the enterprise we 
readied the river s bank in safety, and drew up our 
strange craft on the sand. Then, leaving my com- 
panion and namesake to refit, I set off for the house 
which I had seen from the vessel. 

Walking up the bank I reached the level of the 
pampas, and then, for the first time in my life, caught 
a view of one of those vast South American plains. 
I was struck with admiration : — such a boundless scene 
of fertility, where wild horses and cattle were running 
free and unrestrained, feeding, resting, and racing at 
full speed, at will. My mind was filled with new, sub- 
lime and delightful emotions, as I passed on towards 
the solitary habitation to which I was bound. When 
I reached it I found a welcome, and easily obtained a 
promise of an abundant supply of food for my crew. 
The daughter of the proprietor of that vast estate was 
an educated, refined and agreeable young lady, and 
even a poetess ; and I spent the remainder of the day 



28 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

very pleasantly, in company with her and the rest of 
the family. 

The next day I returned to the shore, with the quar- 
ters of a fat bullock which had been killed for me out 
of the immense herd of cattle, at the order of the pro- 
prietor. Maurizio and I fastened the meat to the legs 
of the table, which were in the air, the table itself 
being placed upside down on the water, and then we 
launched out into the river to make our way to the 
vessel. But the weight of the cargo and crew proved 
entirely too great, and we immediately began to sink 
until we stood in the water ; and on reaching the 
breakers, the agitation caused so much rocking that it 
was almost impossible to proceed, or even to keep our 
footing. Indeed, we were in actual danger of drown- 
ing. But, after great exertions, we reached the Luisa 
with our load of provisions, and were hailed by the 
shouts of our companions, whose only hope for sub- 
sistence depended on our success. 

The next day, while passing a small vessel called a 
Balandra, we thought of purchasing her launch, which 
we saw on her deck. We therefore made sail, boarded 
her, and made the purchase for thirty dollars. That 
day also we spent in sight of Jesus Maria. 
18* 



CHAPTER IV. 

TWO BRAZILIAN VESSELS — MY FIRST BATTLE — MY FIRST "WOUND— RE- 
SULTS — ^MY OWN CONDITION— BURIAL OF MY FRIEND FIORENTINO. 

The day after, while lying a little south of Jesus 
Maria, two launches came in sight and approached us 
in a friendly manner, with nothing in their appearance 
to excite suspicion. I made a signal agreed on with 
friends, but it was not answered ; and then I hoisted 
sail, had the arms taken from the chests, and prepared 
to meet them as enemies. The launches held on 
towards us : the larger showed only three men on deck : 
but, when she came nearer, called on us to surrender, in 
the name of the Oriental Government. The next 
instant thirty men suddenly rose, as if by a miracle, 
and she ran up on our larboard side. I immediately 
gave command to " brace the yards,'^ and then to " fire.'^ 
An active engagement then commenced. The launch 
being then alongside of us, several of the enemy 
attempted to board us, but were driven back by a few 
shots and sabre-cuts. All this passed in a few mo- 
ments. But my order to brace the yards was not 
obeyed, for my men were new and in confusion, and 
the few who began to haul at the weather braces found 
they had. not been let go to leeward, and were unable 

(29) 



30 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

to move tliem. Fiorentino, one of the best of the 
crew, who was at the helm, sprang forward to cast them 
off, when a musket ball struck him in the head and laid 
liim dead on deck. The helm was now abandoned ; 
and, as I was standing near, firing at the enemy, I 
seized the tiller, but the next moment received a bullet 
in my neck, which threw me down senseless, and I 
knew nothing more until the action was over. When 
I came to myself I found that an hour had elapsed, a 
hard fight liad been maintained against a superior 
force, and a victory won, chiefly by the bravery of the 
Italians, the mate, Luigi Carniglia, the second mate, 
Pasquale Lodola, and the sailors Giovanni Lamberti 
and Maurizio Garibaldi. Two Maltese and all the 
Italians, except a Venitian, fought bravely. The 
others, with two negroes, sheltered themselves under 
the ballast of the vessel. 

I found that the enemy had hauled off out of gun- 
shot. I ordered that our vessel should proceed up the 
river, in search of a place of retreat. AVhen I first 
began to recover consciousness, I lay helpless, appar- 
ently dead, but felt as if unable to die. I was the 
only man on board who had any knowledge of navi- 
gation ; and, as none of the others had a single idea of 
geography, or knew where to go, they at length 
brought me the chart. None of us had been in the 
waters of the Plata before, except Maurizio, who had 
sailed on the Uruguay. When I turned my dying 
eyes on the chart, I was unable to see distinctly, but 



TRIBUTE TO MY FRIEND MAURIZIO. 31 

made out to perceive that one place on the river was 
printed in large letters, and at length discovered that 
it was Santa Fe, on the Parana, and thought we might 
there make a temporary harbor. So, pointing at it 
with my finger, and signifying as well as I could the 
direction and distance, I left the helmsman to him- 
self. 

All the sailors, except the Italians, were frightened 
oy seeing my situation, and the corpse of Fiorentino, 
and oy the apprehension of being treated as pirates 
wherever they might go. Every countenance wore an 
expression of terror ; and at the earliest opportunity 
they deserted. In every bird they observed on the 
water they imagined they saw an enemy's launch, sent 
to pursue them. The body of the unfortunate Fioren- 
tino was buried the next day in the river, with the 
ceremonies usually practised by sailors, as we were 
unable to anchor anywhere near the land. I was per- 
haps affected the more by the sad scene, because I was 
in so feeble a condition. I had never thought much 
about death, although I knew I was liable to it every 
moment ; but I mourned deeply at the funeral of my 
lost friend, who was very dear indeed to me. 
Among the numerous poetical lines Avhich occurred to 
my mind, was that beautiful verse of Ugo Foscolo : 

Un sasso che distingue le mie 
DaU' infinite osse, clie in terra 
E in mar, semina Morte." 

fLet a Btone distinguish mine from the innumerable bones which 
Death sows on land and in the sea] 



32 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

My friend had promised me never to bury me in the 
water : but who can tell whether he would have been 
able to keep his promise ? I could never have felt 
sure that my corpse would not feed the sea-wolves and 
acaves of the great river Plata. If it were so, then I 
should never have seen Italy again ; never fought for 
her — which was the great wish of my life : but then, 
too, I never should have seen her sink into ignominy. 
Who would have said to the amiable man that, within 
a year. Garibaldi would see him swallowed up in the 
surges of the ocean, and that he would search for his 
corpse, to bury it on a foreign shore, and to mark the 
spot with a stone, for the eyes of strangers ? He 
deserved my kind regard ; for he attended me, with the 
care of a mother, during the whole voyage from Maya- 
guay. During all my sufferings, which were very 
severe, I had no relief but what he afforded me, by his 
constant care and kind services. I wish to express 
my gratitude to God for sending me such a friend. 



CHAPTER V. 

ARBIVAL AT GUALAGU AY— RECEPTION — MY WOUND HEALED — MY SUD- 
DEN DEPARTURE AND RETURN— CRUEL TREATMENT — SENORA ALEMAN 
— TRIBUTE TO THAT NOBLE LADY — GO TO BAJADA. 

Our vessel arrived at Gualaguay, where we were very 
cordially received and kindly treated by Captain 
Luca Tartabal, of the schooner Pintoresca, and his 
passengers, inhabitants of that town. That vessel had 
met ours in the neighborhood of Hiem, and, on being 
asked for provisions by Lnigi, they had olBFered to 
keep company with us to their destination. They 
warmly recommended us to the governor of the prov 
ince, Don Pasquale Echague, who was pleased, when 
going away, to leave his own surgeon with me. Dr. 
Ramon del Oreo, a young Argentine. He soon ex- 
tracted the ball from my neck and cured me. I resid- 
ed in the house of Don Jacinto Andreas during the 
six months which I spent in that place, and was under 
great obligations to him for his kindness and courtesy, 
as well as for those which I received from his family. 
But I was not free. With all the friendliness of 
Echague, and the sympathy shown me by the inhabi- 
tants of the town, I was not permitted to leave it with- 
out the permission of Rosas, the traitor of Buenos 

(33) 



LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 



Avres, who never acted for a good reason. My wound 
being healed, I was allowed to take rides on horse- 
back, even to a distance of twelve miles, and was 
supplied with a dollar a day for my subsistence, which 
was a large sum for that country, where there is but 
little opportunity to spend money. But all this was 
not liberty. I was then given to understand by certain 
persons (whether friends or enemies), that it had been 
ascertained that the government would not wish to 
prevent my escape if I should attempt it. I therefore 
determined to gain my freedom, believing that it 
would be easier than it proved, and that the attempt 
would not be regarded as a serious offence. 

The commandant of Gualaguay was named Millau. 
He had not treated me ill, but it was very doubtful 
what his feelings towards me really were, as he had 
never expressed any interest in me. 

Having after a time formed my plan, I began to make 
preparations. One evening, while the weather was tem- 
pestuous, I left home and went in the direction of a 
good old man, whom I was accustomed to visit at his 
residence, three miles from Gualaguay. On arriving, I 
got him to describe with precision the way which I in- 
tended to take, and engaged him to find me a guide, 
with horses, to conduct me to Hueng, where I hoped 
to find vessels in which I might go, incognito^ to Buenos 
Ayres and Montevideo. Horses and a guide were 
procured. I had fifty-four miles to travel, and that 
distance I devoured in less than half a night, going al- 



ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE. 85 

most the whole way on the gallop. When day broke, 
we were at an estancia, within about half a mile of the 
town. My guide then told me to wait in the bushes 
where we were, while he went to inquire the news at 
the house. I complied, and he left me. I dismounted 
and tied my horse to a tree with the bridle, and waited 
a long time. At length, not seeing him return, I 
walked to the edge of the bushes, and looked about 
in search of him, when I heard behind me a trampling 
of horses ; and, on turning round, discovered a band 
of horsemen, who were rushing upon me with their sa- 
bres drawn. They were already between me and my 
horse, and any attempt to escape would have been 
fruitless — still more any effort at resistance. I was 
immediately seized and bound, with my hands behind 
me, and then placed upon a miserable horse, and had my 
feet tied under him. In that condition I was taken back 
to Gualaguay, where still worse treatment awaited me. 

Such were the impressions made upon my feelings 
by the barbarous usage which I received at that time, 
that I have never since been able to recall the circum- 
stances without a peculiar agitation of mind ; and I 
regard that period as the most painful of my life. 

When brought into the presence of Millau, who was 
waiting for me at the door of the prison, he asked me 
who had furnished me with the means of escape. 
When he found that he could draw no information 
from me on that subject, he began to beat me most 
brutally with a club which he had in his hand. He 



36 LIFE OP GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

then put a rope over a beam in the prison, and hung 
me up in the air by my hands,, bound together as they' '' 
were. For two hours the wretch kept me suspended 
in that manner. My whole body was thrown into a 
high, feverish heat. I felt as if burning in a furnace. 
I frequently swallowed water, which was allowed me, 
but without being able to quench my raging thirst. The 
sufferings which I endured after being unbound were 
indescribable : yet I did not complain. I lay like 
a dead man ; and it is easy to believe that I must 
have suffered extremely. I had first travelled fifty- 
four miles through a marshy country, where the insects 
are insufferable at that season of the year, and then I 
had returned the same distance, with my hands and 
feet bound, and entirely exposed to the terrible stings 4 
of the zingara, or mosquito, which assailed me with 
vigor ; and, after all this, I had to undergo the tor- 
tures of Millau, who had the heart of an assassin. 

Andreas, the man who had assisted me, was put into 
prison ; and all the inhabitants were terrified, so that, 
had it not been for the generous spirit of a lady, I 
probably should have lost my life. That lady was? 
Senora Aleman, to whom I love to express my grati- 
tude. She is worthy of the warmest terms of admira- 
tion, and deserves the title of " angelo generoso di 
bonta " (generous angel of goodness). Spurning every 
suggestion of fear, she came forward to the assistance 
of the tortured prisoner ; and from that time I wanted 
nothing — thanks to my benefactress ! 



EMBARKED FOR MONTEVIDEO. 37 

A few days after, I was removed to Bajada, the cap 
ital of the province, and I remained a prisoner in that 
city for two months. I was then informed, by Gov 
ernor Echague, that I should be allowed to leave the 
province. Although I professed different principles 
from his, and had fought for a different cause, I have 
ever been ready to acknowledge my obligations to 
that ofiGcer, and always desired an opportunity to 
prove my gratitude to him for granting me everything 
that was in his power to give, and, most of all, my 
liberty. 

I took passage in a Genoese brig, commanded by 
Captain Ventura, a man of such a character that he 
had risen superior to the principles inculcated in Ital- 
ian youth by their priestly instructors. From him I 
received the most gentlemanly treatment on my pas- 
sage to Guassu. There I embarked for Montevideo in 
a balandra, commanded by Pascuale Corbona, who 
likewise treated me with great kindness. Good for- 
tune and misfortune thus often succeeded each other. 



CHAPTER VI. 

AT MOXTEYEDEO — IXCOGXITO — DEPARTURE FOR RIO GRAXDE — ilARCH 
WITR THE ARMY OF THE PRESIDENT, BEXTO GONZALEZ — HIS CHAR- 
ACTER, FAMILY, AXD FRIENDS— AGREEABLE SOCIETY. 

Ix Montevideo I found a collection of my friends, 
among whom the chief were Rosetti, Cuneo, and Cas- 
tellani. The first was on his return from a journey to 
Rio Grande, where he had been received with the 
greatest favor by the proud Republicans inhabiting 
that region. In Montevideo I found myself still under 
proscription, on account of my affair with the launches 
of that state, and was obliged to remain in conceal- 
ment in the house of my friend Pepante, where I spent 
a month. My retirement was relieved and enlight- 
ened by the company of many Italian acquaintances, 
who, at that time, when Montevideo was not suffering 
from the calamities it has too often known, and, as is 
always the case in time of peace, were distinguished by 
a refinement and hospitality worthy of all praise. The 
war, and chiefly the late siege, have since embittered 
the lives of those good-hearted men, and produced 
great changes in their condition. 

After the expiration of a month, I set off for Rio 
Grande with Rosetti, on horseback ; and that first 

(38) 



DEPARTiJRE FOR RIO GRANDE. 39 

long journey I ever made in that manner I Mglily en- 
joyed. On reaching Piratimin, we were cordially re- 
ceived by the Governor of the Republic ; and the Min- 
ister of War, Almeida, treated us with great honor. 
The President, Bento Gonzalez, had marched at the 
head of a brigade to fight Silva Tavares, an imperial 
chief, who was infesting that part of the province. 
Piratimin, then the seat of the Republican govern- 
ment, is a small village, but a peaceful place, in a ru- 
ral situation, and the chief town of the department of 
that name. It is surrounded by a warlike people, 
much devoted to the republic. 

Being unoccupied in Piratimin, I requested permis- 
sion to join the column of operations under S. Gonza- 
lez, near the President, and it was granted. I was 
introduced to Bento Gonzalez, and well received ; 
spent some time in his company, and thought him a 
man highly favored by nature with some desirable 
gifts. But fortune has been almost always favorable 
to the Brazilian Empire. 

Bento Gonzalez was a specimen of a magnanimous 
soldier, though he was at that time nearly sixty years of 
age. Being tall and active, he rode a fiery horse with 
all the ease and dexterity of his young countrymen. 

In Camarino, where we had our arsenal, and whence 
the Republican flotilla went out, resided the families 
of Bento Gonzalez ; and his brothers and numerous 
relations inhabited most of the extensive tracts of 
country lying along both sides of the river. And on 



40 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

these beautiful pastures were fed immense herds of 
cattle, which had been left undisturbed by the war, 
because they were out of the reach of the troops. The 
products of agriculture were very abundant ; and surely 
nowhere, in any country on earth, is found more kind 
and cordial hospitality than among the inhabitants of 
that part of the Province of Rio Grande. In their 
houses, in which the beneficent character of the patri- 
archal system is everywhere perceived in every family, 
and where the greatest sympathy prevails, in conse- 
quence of a general uniformity of opinions, I and my 
band were received with the warmest -welcome. The 
estancias, to which we chiefly resorted, on account of 
their proximity to the Lagoon, as well as for the con- 
veniences which it offered us, and the kind reception 
which always awaited us, were those of Donna Antonia 
and Donna Anna, sisters of Bento Gonzalez. The for- 
mer was situated on the Camones, and the latter on the 
Arroyo Grande. 

Whether I was under the influence of my imagina- 
tion, which at that early age may have been peculiarly 
sensitive, and inclined me, with my little knowledge of 
the world, to receive strong impressions from every 
thing agreeable, or whatever else may have affected 
me, there is no part of my life on which I look back 
with greater pleasure, as a period of enjoyment, than 
that which I spent in that most agreeable society of 
sincere friends. In the house of Donna Anna, especi- 
ally, I took peculiar interest. That lady was advanced 



DONNA ANNA.. 41 



in years, but possessed a most amiable disposition, and 
was a very attractive acquaintance. She had with her 
a family which had migrated from Pilotos, the head of 
which was Don Paolo Ferreira. Three young ladies, 
all of them agreeable, formed the ornaments of that 
happy home. One of these, named Manuela, I most 
highly admired, regarding her with that pleasure 
which is natural to a young man, who goes into the 
world with such a pure and exalted estimate of female 
excellence as I had imbibed from my mother, and 
who, after enduring great reverses, meets the sympathy 
of such a person in a remote land of exile. Signora 
Manuela, as I well knew, was betrothed to a son of 
the President. In a scene of danger that young lover 
displayed his attachment to her, in a manner which 
convinced me of the sincerity of the love which he 
professed ; and I witnessed it with as much satisfaction 
as if I had been her brother. I thenceforth regarded 
the President's son as worthy of Manuela, and rejoiced 
in the conviction that her happiness was in no danger, 
in being entrusted to such faithful hands. The people 
of that district are distinguished for beauty ; and 
even the slaves seem to partake of the same charac- 
teristic. 

It may be supposed that an occasional contrary 
wind, a storm, or an expedition, whatever else it might 
produce, if it threw our vessel on that friendly sliore 
long enough to allow opportunity to visit their friendly 
inhabitants, was not altogether disagreeable. Such an 



42 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDL 

occasion was always a festival. The Grove of Teviva, 
(a kind of palm growing on the Arroyo Grande,) 
which was the landmark for the entrance of the stream, 
was always discovered with lively pleasure, and saluted 
with redoubled enthusiasm and the loudest acclama- 
tions. When the gentle hosts, to whose kindness we 
felt so much indebted, wished to go to Camacuan to 
visit Don Antonio and his amiable family, I seized the 
opportunity with great pleasure, as it afforded me a 
way to make some return for the many kindnesses 
they had shown us, while it gave new occasions for 
the display of their amiable character and refined and 
pleasing manners, amidst the varying scenes of the 
little voyage. 

Between Arroyo Grande and Camacuan are several 
sand-banks, called Tuntal, which extend from the west 
shore of the Lagoon, almost at right angles and nearly 
across, touching the opposite side, except only the nar- 
row space occupied by the boat channel, called Dos 
Barcos. To go round these bars would greatly pro- 
long the time necessary for the voyage : but that might 
be avoided, with some trouble. By throwing them- 
selves into the water and pushing the launches along 
by main force, with their shoulders, the men could get 
them over the bars, and then keep along the western 
side of the Lagoon. This expedient was almost 
always adopted by us, and especially on the occasions 
referred to, when the boats were honored with the 
presence of our welcome guests — that precious freight ! 



SHOALS IN THE LAGOON. 43 

Whatever might be the wind, I was usually sure of 
getting the launches over the bars ; and, so accustomed 
were my men to the task, and so prompt in the per- 
formance of that laborious service, that the order to 
take to the water ["J.Z aqua^ Tatos ! '^] was scarcely pro- 
nounced before they were overboard and at their posts. 
And so, on all occasions, the task was performed with 
alacrity and success, as if the crews had been engaged 
in some favorite amusement on a day of jubilee, what- 
ever might be the hour or the weather. But when 
pursued by the enemy in superior force, and suffering 
in a storm, we were obliged to pass that way, some- 
times in the water a whole night, and without protec- 
tion from the waves, v/hich would break over us, while 
the temperature of the Lagoon was cooled by the rain, 
and we were far from land, the exposure, the labor and 
the sufferings were sometimes very great, and all the 
fervor of youth was necessary to enable us to endure 
them. 



CHAPTER YII. 

AT THE GALPON OF CHARGINADA, REPAIRING THE LAUNCHES— MT 
FRIEND, JOHN GRIGGS — A SURPRISE — A BATTLE —RESULTS — TRIBUTE 
TO A PAIR FRIEND. 

After the capture of the Sumaca, the imperial 
merchant vessels no longer set sail without a convoy, 
but were always accompanied by vessels of war ; and 
it became a difficult thing to capture them. The expe- 
ditions of the launches were, therefore, limited to a 
few cruises in the Lagoon, and with little success, as 
we were watched by the Imperialists, both by land 
and by water. In a surprise made by the chief, Fran- 
cisco de Abrea, the whole of my band was near being 
cut off with its leader. 

We were at the mouth of the Camacua, with the 
launches drawn up on land, opposite the Galpon of 
Charginada, — that is, the magazine or depot of the 
estancia, or large estate of that name. We were 
engaged in salting meat and collecting Yerba Matte, a 
species of tea, which grows in those parts of South 
America, and is used as their daily beverage by the 
inhabitants. The estate belonged to Donna Antonia, 
sister of the President. In consequence of the war, 

(44) 



REPAIRING THE LAUNCHES. "45 

meat was not then salted there ; and the Galpon was 
occupied only with Yerba Matte. We used the spacious 
establishment as our arsenal, and had drawn up our 
launches some distance from the water, between the 
magazine and the bank of the river, in order to repair 
them. At that spot were the shops of the smiths and 
laborers of the establishment, and there was a plenti- 
ful supply of charcoal ; for although not then in use, 
the place retained something of its former condition 
and appearance. There were not wanting pieces of 
iron and steel, fit for different purposes in our little 
vessels. We could easily visit the distant estancias 
by a galloping ride, where we were most cheerfully 
supplied with whatever we found deficient in the arse- 
nal. 

With courage, cheerfulness, and perseverance, no 
enterprise is impossible ; and, for these I must do 
justice to my favorite companion and usual forerunner, 
John Griggs, who surmounted numerous diflSculties, 
and patiently endured many disappointments, in the 
work of building two new launches. 

He was a young man of excellent disposition, un- 
questionable courage, and inexhaustible perseverance. 
Though he belonged to a rich family, he had devoted 
himself disinterestedly to the young Republic ; and, 
when letters from his friends in North America invited 
him to return home, and offered him a very large 
capital, he refused, and remained until he sacrificed 
his life for an unhappy, but brave and generous, people. 



46 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

I had afterwards to contemplate the sad and impres- 
sive spectacle, presented by his death, when the body 
of my friend was suddenly cut down by my side. 

While the launches were lying drawn up, as before 
mentioned, and the repairs were busily going on, some 
of the sailors were engaged with the^ sails, and some at 
other occupations, near them, while several were em- 
ployed in making charcoal, or keeping watch as senti- 
nels, every one being busy about something, — by some 
unexpected chance, Francisco de Albera, commonly 
called Moringue, determined to surprise us ; and, 
although he did not succeed in his design, he gave us 
not a little trouble. A surprise certainly was effected 
on that occasion, and in a masterly manner. 

We had been on patrols all night, and all the men 
had been, a short time before, assembled in the Galpon, 
where the arms were loaded and deposited. It was a 
beautiful morning, though cloudy ; and nothing seemed 
to be stirring, but all around was silent and apparently 
lonely. Observations, however, were made around the 
camp, with the greatest care, without discovering a 
trace of anything new. About nine o^clock, most of 
the people were set at work, in cutting wood ; and for 
this purpose were scattered about at considerable dis- 
tances. I had then about fifty men for the two 
launches ; and it happened that day, by a singular 
concurrence of circumstances, our wants being peculiar, 
that only a very few remained near the boats. I was 
sitting by the fire, where breakfast was cooking, and 



A SURPRISE. 47 



was just then taking some Mattd. Near by was the 
cook, and no other person. 

All on a sudden, and as if just over my head, I 
heard a tremendous volley of firearms, accompanied 
by a yell, and saw a company of the enemy's horsemen 
marching on. I had hardly time to rise and take my 
stand at the door of the Galpon, for at that instant 
one of the enemy's lances made a hole through my 
poncho. It was our good fortune to have our arms 
aU loaded, as I have before mentioned, and placed in 
the Galpon, in consequence of our having been in a 
state of alarm all night. They were placed inside of 
the building, against the wall, ready and convenient 
for use. I immediately began to seize the muskets 
and discharge them in turn, and shot down many of 
the enemy. Ignacio Bilbao, a brave Biscayan, and 
Lorenzo N., a courageous Genoese, were at my side in 
a moment ; and then Eduardo Mutru, a native of the 
country, Rafaele and Procopio, one a mulatto and the 
other a black, and Francisco. I wish I could re- 
member the names of all my bold companions, who, to 
the number of thirteen, assembled around me, and 
fought a hundred and fifty enemies, from nine in the 
morning until three in the afternoon, killing and 
wounding many of them, and finally forcing them to 
retreat. 

Among our assailants were eighty Germans, in the 
infantry, who were accustomed to accompany Marin- 
gue in such expeditions, and were skilful soldiers, 



48 LIFE OF GKNERAL GARIBALDI. 

both on foot and on horseback. When they had 
reached the spot, they had dismounted and surrounded 
the house, taking advantage of the ground, and of 
some rough places, from which they poured upon us 
a terrible fire from diifferent sides. But, as often 
happens in surprises, by not completing their opera- 
tions and closing, men ordinarily act as they please. 
If, instead of taking positions, the enemy had ad- 
vanced upon the Galpon, and attacked us resolutely, 
we should have been entirely lost, without the power 
to resist their first attack. And we were more expcocd 
than we might ordinarily have been in any other 
building, because, to allow the frequent passage of 
carts, the sides of the magazine were left open. 

In vain did they attempt to press us more closely, 
and assemble against the end walls. In vain did they 
get upon the roofs, break them up and throw upon 
our heads the fragments and burning thatch. They 
were driven away by our muskets and lances. 
Through loop-holes, which I made through the walls, 
many were killed and many wounded. Then, pretend- 
ing to be a numerous body in the building, we sang 
the republican hymn of Rio Grande, raising our voices 
as loud as possible, and appeared at the doors, 
flourishing our lances, and by every device endeavor- 
ing to make our numbers appear multiplied. 

About three o'clock in the afternoon the enemy 
retired, having many wounded, among whom was 
their chief. They left six dead near the Galpon, and 



RESULT OF THE SURPRISE. 49 

several others at some distance. We had eight 
wounded, out of fourteen. Rosetti, and our other 
comrades, who were separated from us, had not been 
able to join us. Some of them were obliged to cross 
the river by swimming ; others ran into the forest ; 
and one only, found by the enemy, was killed. That 
battle, with so many dangers, and with so brilliant a 
result, gave much confidence to our troops, and to the 
inhabitants of that coast, who had been for a long 
time exposed to the inroads of that adroit and enter- 
prising enemy, Maringue. 

We celebrated the victory, rejoicing at our deliver- 
ance from a tempest of no small severity. At an 
estancia, twelve miles distant, when the news of the 
engagement was received, a young lady inquired, with 
a pallid cheek and evident anxiety, whether Garibaldi 
was alive. When I was informed of this, I rejoiced 
at it more than at the victory itself. Yes ! Beautiful 
daughter of America! (for she was a native of the 
Province of Rio Grande,) I was proud and happy to 
enjoy your friendship, though the destined bride of 
another. Fate reserved for me another Brazilian 
female — to me the only one in the world whom I now 
lament, and for whom I shall weep all my days. She 
knew me when I was in misfortune ; and her interest 
in me, stronger than any merit of my own, conquered 
her for me, and united us for ever. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

DESCRIPTION OF THE LAKE OR LAGOON DOS PATOS— THE ENEMY COM- 
MAND THE LAKE— PLAN TO ENTER IT — TRANSPORTATION OF LAUNCHES 
OVER LAND— RESULTS OP THE EXPERIMENT — BREAKERS— SHIPWRECK 
— SAD CATASTROPHE 

The Lake or Lagoon Dos Patos is about 45 leagues in 
length, or 135 miles, and from eleven to twenty miles 
in medium width. Near its mouth, oii the right shore, 
stands a strong place, called Southern Rio Grande, 
while Northern Rio Grande is on the opposite side. 
Both are fortified towns, and were then in posses- 
sion of the Imperialists, as well as Porto Alegre. 
The enemy were therefore masters of the lake by water. 
It was thought impossible for the Republicans to pass 
through the outlet which leads from the lake to the 
sea, and as that was the only water passage, we were 
obliged to prepare to effect a way of communication 
by land. This could be done only by transporting the 
launches on carts over the intermediate country. In 
the northern part of the lake is a deep bay, called 
Cassibani, which takes its name from a small river 
that empties in at its further side. That bay was 
chosen as the place for landing the launches ; and the 
operation was performed on the right bank. An in- 
(60) 



TRANSPORTATION OF LAUNCHES. 51 

habitant of that part of the province, named De Abrea, 
had prepared wheels of great solidity, connected two 
and two by axles, proportioned to the weight of the 
yessels. About two hundred, domestic oxen were 
then collected, with the assistance of the neighboring 
inhabitants, and, by their labor, the launches were 
drawn to the shore and got into the water, being 
carried on wheels, placed at proportionate distances 
from each other. Care, however, was taken to keep 
them in such positions that the centre of gravity 
should be preserved, by supporting the vessels lateral- 
ly, without disturbing the free action of the wheels. 
Very strong ropes were, of course, provided, to attach 
the oxen to the wheels. 

Thus the vessels of the Republican squadron started 
off, navigating across the fields. The oxen worked 
well, they being well placed and prepared for drawing 
freely in the most convenient manner. They travelled 
a distance of fifty-four miles without any difficulty, 
presenting a curious and unprecedented spectacle in 
those regions. On the shore of Lake Tramandai the 
launches were taken from the carts and put into the 
water, and then loaded with necessaries and rigged for 
sailing. 

Lake Tramandai, which is formed by the streams 
falling from the chain of Espenasso, empties into the 
Atlantic, but is very shallow, having only about four 
feet of water at high tide ; besides, on that coast, 
which is very open and all alluvial, the sea is never 



52 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

tranquil, even in the most favorable weather : but the 
numerous breakers incessantly stun the ear, and from 
a distance of many miles their roar sounds like peals 
of thunder. 

Being ready to sail, we awaited the hour of the tide 
and then ventured out, about four o^clock in the after- 
noon. In those circumstances, practical skill in guid- 
ing vessels among breakers was of great value, and 
without it it is hard to say how we could ever have 
succeeded in getting through them, for the propitious 
hour of the tide was passed, and the water was not 
deep enough. However, notwithstanding this, at the 
beginning of the night our exertions were crowned 
with entire success, and we cast anchor in the open 
sea, outside of the furious breakers. It should be 
known here, and borne in mind, that no vessel of any 
kind had ever before passed out from the mouth of the 
Tramandai. At about eight in the evening we de- 
parted from that place, and at three in the afternoon 
of the following day were wrecked at the mouth of the 
Arevingua, with the loss of sixteen of the company in 
the Atlantic, and with the destruction of the launch 
Rio Pardo, which was under my command, in the 
terrible breakers of that coast. The particulars of 
that sad disaster were as follows : 

Early in the evening the wind threatened from the 
south, preparing for a storm, and beginning to blow 
with violence. We followed the coast. The launch 
Rio Pardo, with thirty men on board, a twelve 



THE BREAKERS. 53 



pounder on a pivot, and some extra rigging, taken for 
precaution, as I was unacquainted with that naviga- 
tion, seemed strong and well-prepared for us to sail 
towards the enemy's country. But our vessels lay 
deep in the water, and sometimes sank so low into the 
sea, that they were in danger of foundering. They 
would occasionally remain several minutes under the 
waves, I determined to approach the land and find 
out where we were ; but, the winds and waves increas- 
ing, we had no choice, and were compelled to stand off 
again, and were soon involved in the frightful breakers. 
I was at that moment on the top of the mast, hoping 
to discover some point of the coast less dangerous to 
approach. By a sudden turn the vessel was rolled 
violently to starboard, and I was thrown some distance 
overboard. Although in such a perilous situation, 
I did not even think of death ; but, knowing I had 
many companions who were not seamen and were suf- 
fering from sea sickness, I endeavored to collect as 
many oars and other buoyant objects as possible, and 
brought them near the vessel, advising each man to 
take one to assist him in reaching the shore. 

The first one who came near to me, holding to a 
shroud, was Eduardo Mutru ; and to him I gave a 
dead-light, recommending to him not to let go of it on 
any account. Carniglia, the courageous man who was 
at the helm at the moment of the catastrophe, remained 
confined to the vessel on the windward side, being 
held down in such a manner, by a Calmuc jacket 



54 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

which confined his limbs, that he could not free him- 
self. He made me a sign that he wanted my assist- 
ance, and I sprang forward to relieve my dear friend. 
I had in the pocket of my trowsers a small knife with 
a handle ; this I took, and with all the strength I was 
master of, began to cut the collar, which was made of 
velvet. I had just divided it when the miserable 
instrument broke, — a surge came over us, and sunk the 
vessel and all that it contained. 

I struck the bottom of the sea, like a shot ; and the 
waters, which washed violently around me like whirl- 
pools, half-suffocated me. I rose again : but my un- 
fortunate friend was gone for ever ! A portion of the 
crew I found dispersed, and making every exertion to 
gain the coast by swimming. I succeeded among the 
first ; and the next thing, after setting my feet upon 
the land, was to turn and discover the situation of my 
comrades. Eduardo appeared, at a short distance. 
He had left the dead-light which I had given him, or, 
as is more probable, the violence of the waves had torn 
it from his grasp, and was struggling alone, with an 
appearance that indicated that he was reduced to an 
extremity. I loved Eduardo like a brother, and was 
affected beyond measure at his condition. Ah ! I was 
sensitive in those days! My heart had never been 
hardened ; and I was generous. I rushed towards my 
dear friend, reaching out to him the piece of wood 
which had ^saved me on my way to the shore. I had 
got very near him ; and, excited by the importance of 



SAD CATASTROPHE, 55 

the undertaking, should have saved him : but a surge 
rolled over us both ; and I was under water for a mo- 
ment. I rallied, and called out, not seeing him appear ; 
I called in desperation, — but in vain. The friend dear 
to my heart was sunk in the waves of that ocean 
which he had not feared, in his desire to join with me 
in serving the cause of mankind. Another martyr to 
Italian liberty, without a stone, in a foreign land ! 

The bodies of sixteen of my companions, drowned 
in the sea, were transported a distance of thirty miles, 
to the northern coast, and buried in its immense sands. 
Several of the remainder were brought to land. There 
were seven Italians. I can mention Luigi Carniglia, 
Eduardo Mutru, Luigi Stadirini, Giovanni D., — but 
three other names I do not remember. Some were 
good swimmers. In vain I looked among those who 
were saved, to discover any Italian faces. All my 
countrymen were dead. My feelings overpowered me. 
The world appeared to me like a desert. Many of the 
company who were neither seamen nor swimmers were 
saved. 

I found a barrel of brandy, which I thought a valu- 
able acquisition, and told Manuel Rodriguez to open 
it, and give some to each of the survivors, to invig- 
orate them. Efforts were made to open the cask : 
but, fatigued as we all were, much time was spent in 
performing the task ; and, in the mean time, the men 
became so much chilled, that they might have perished, 
if the thought had not occurred to me to set them all 



56 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDL 

running, in order to restore their strength by keeping ' 
their blood in circulation. " Come, let us run T^ I said 
to them ; and then, starting off myself and running as 
fast as I could towards the north, they would follow 
me, until unable to go further. I repeated this until I 
thought they no longer required exercise ; and am sure 
that my own life, at least, was saved by the expedient, 
— for without the effort, I must have fallen a victim to 
fatigue and cold. Thus running along the shore, we 
encouraged each other, to go further and further. It 
made a bend, at some distance ; and on the inner side 
is the Arasingua, which runs almost parallel with the 
sea at that place, to its mouth, half a mile distant. 
We then followed the right bank ; and, after going 
about four miles, found an inhabited house, where we 
were received with the greatest hospitality. 

The Seival, our other launch, commanded by Griggs, 
being of a different construction from the Rio Pardo, 
was better able to sustain itself, although but little 
larger, against the violence of the storm, and had held 
on her course. 



CHAPTER IX. 

treatme:^t experienced by the . survivors of the shipwreck — 
expedition of canabarro to laguna — results— effects on my 
mind of the loss of my old friends — my resolution— remark- 
able meeting with anna— our marriage— new launches built 
— leave the lagoon — cruise at sea — prizes taken— fight with 
a brazilian ship of war — results. 

That part of the Province of St. Catharine where 
we had been shipwrecked, fortunately had risen in in- 
surrection against the empire on receiving the news of 
the approach of the Republican forces ; and therefore 
we were well received, found friends, were feasted, 
and at once obtained everything necessary, at least 
everything which those good people had to offer. We 
were soon furnished with what we needed to enable 
US to join the vanguard of Canabarro, commanded by 
Colonel Terceira, which was setting off on a rapid 
march, to surprise Laguna. And, indeed, the enter- 
prise was very successful. The garrison of that little 
city, consisting of about four hundred men, took up a 
forced march in retreat ; and three small vessels of war 
surrendered after a short resistance. I went with my 
shipwrecked sailors on board the sloop Itaparica, which 
had seven guns. Fortune smiled so much on the Re- 
publicans in those first days of the revolution, that it 



58 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

seemed as if Providence was pleased to grant ns suc- 
cess. The Imperialists, not knowing and not believ- 
ing that such an expedition could be sent so suddenly 
to Laguna, but having information that an invasion 
was meditated by us, had a supply of arms and ammu- 
nition then on the way, which, with soldiers and every- 
thing, fell into our hands. The inhabitants received 
us like brothers and liberators : a character which we 
well merited, and which we sustained during our stay 
among those very kind and good people. 

Canabarro, having fixed his head-quarters in the city 
of Laguna, called by the Republicans Villa Juliana, 
(because our entrance was made in July,) promised to 
establish a Provincial Representative Government, the 
first president of which was a reverend priest, who had 
great influence among the people. Rosetti, with the 
title of Secretary of the Government, was in fact the 
soul of it. And Rosetti, in truth, was formed for 
such a station. 

At that time occurred one of the most important 
events of my life. I had never thought of matrimony, 
but had considered myself incapable of it from being 
of too independent a disposition, and too much in- 
clined to adventure. To have a wife and children 
appeared to me decidedly repulsive, as I had devoted 
my whole life to one principle, which, however good it 
might be, could not leave me the quietness necessary to 
the father of a family. But my destiny guided me in a 
different direction from what I had designed for my- 



THOUGHTS OF MARRIAGE. 59 

self. By the loss of Luigi Carniglia, Eduardo and 
my other comrades, I was left in a state of complete 
isolation, and felt as if alone in the world. Not one 
of those friends of my heart remained. I felt the 
greatest possible need of them. All the friends I now 
had were new ones : good, it is true, but not one of 
them really an intimate one. And this change had 
been made so unexpectedly, and in so terrible a manner, 
that it was impossible to overcome the impressions it 
had made upon my feelings. I felt the want of some 
one to love me, and a desire that such a one might be 
very soon supplied, as my present state of mind seemed 
insupportable. 

Rosetti was a brother to me : but he could not live 
with me, and I could see him but rarely. I desired a 
friend of a different character ; for, although still 
young, I had considerable knowledge of men, and 
knew enough to understand what was necessary for 
me in a true friend. One of the other sex, I thought 
must supply the vacant place, for I had always re- 
garded woman as the most perfect of creatures, and 
believe it far easier to find a loving heart among that 
sex. 

I walked the deck of the Itaparica, with my mind 
revolving these things, and finally came to the conclu- 
sion to seek for some lady possessing the character 
which I desired. I one day cast a casual glance at 
a house in the Burra, (the eastern part of the entrance 
of the Jayuna,) and there observed a young female 



60 LIFE OP GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

whose appearance struck me as having something 
very extraordinary. So powerful was the impression 
made upon me at the moment, though from some cause 
which I was not able fully to ascertain, that I gave 
orders and was transported towards the house. But 
then I knew of no one to whom I could apply for an 
introduction. I soon, however, met with a person, an 
inhabitant of the town, who had been acquainted with 
me from the time of arrival. I soon received an invi- 
tation to take coffee with his family, and the first per- 
son who entered was the lady whose appearance had 
so mysteriously but irresistibly drawn me to the place. 
I saluted her ; we were soon acquainted ; and I found 
that the hidden treasure which I had discovered was 
of rare and inestimable worth. But I have since re- 
proached myself for removing her from her peaceful 
native retirement to scenes of danger, toil and suffer- 
ing. I felt most deeply self-reproach on that day when, 
at the mouth of the Po, having landed, in our retreat 
from an Austrian squadron, while still hoping to re- 
store her to life, on taking her pulse I found her a 
corpse, and sang the hymn of despair. I prayed for 
forgiveness, for I thought of the sin of taking her 
from her home. 

Little or nothing of importance, after this, took 
place in the Lagoon. The building of our launches 
was commenced ; and the materials were obtained 
from the remains of the prizes, and by the assistance 
of the neighboring inhabitants, who were always 



LEAVE THE LAGOON. 61 

friendly, and forward in aiding me. Two launches 
having been completed and armed, the band were 
called to Itaparica, to cooperate with the army, then 
besieging the capital of the province, Porto Allegre. 
The army accomplished nothing ; and the band were 
unable to effect anything all the time they spent in 
that part of the Laguna. An expedition was contem- 
plated in the province of St. Catherine ; I was called 
to join it, and General Canabarro was to accompany me. 
The two smaller launches remained in the lake, under 
the command of Zefferino d'Ubrea ; and I went with 
two others, with the division of Canabarro, which was 
to appear by land, while I was to approach by water. 

I was accompanied by my inseparable friend, John 
Griggs, and had with me a chosen part of my band, 
who had assisted in building the launches. 

The three vessels which were armed, and destined 
to make an excursion on the ocean, were the Rio 
Par do, which was under my command, and the Casa- 
pava, under Griggs — both schooners — and lastly, the 
Seival, which had come from Rio Grande, commanded 
by the Italian, Lorenzo. The mouth of the Lagoon 
was blockaded by Imperial vessels of war ; but we 
went out by night, without falling in with any of tliem, 
and steered north. When we had reached the latitude 
of Santos, we met an Imperial corvette, which chased 
us two days in vain, — when we approached the Island 
of Abrigo, where we captured two Sumacas. This is 
a kind of vessel, so named by the Brazilians, being a 



62 LIFE OF GENERAL CxARIBALDI. 

sort of sloop. We then proceeded on the cruise, and 
took several other prizes. After eight days' sailing 
we returned towards the Lagoon. 

I had conceived a singular presentiment of the state 
of things in that region, because, before my departure, 
the people of St. Catherine's had begun to show a 
bad humor, and it was known that a strong corps of 
troops was approaching, commanded by General 
Andrea, who was famous for precipitation, and his 
atrocious system of warfare, which made him much 
feared. When off St. Catherine's, on our return, we 
met a Brazilian patachio, which is a sort of brig- 
schooner, — the Rio Pardo and the Seival being to- 
gether, the Casapava having parted company a few 
nights before, when it was very dark. 

We were discovered ; and there was no escape 
We therefore attacked them, and opening a fire. The. 
enemy replied bravely ; but the action could produce 
but little effect, because the sea was very rough. The 
result, however, was the loss of several of our prizes, 
the commanders of some of which, being frightened 
by the superior force of the enemy, struck their flags, 
while others steered for the neighboring coast. Only 
one of the prizes was saved, that commanded by the 
brave Ignacio Bilbao, which went ashore in the port 
of Imbituba, and remained in our possession. The 
Seival had her gun dismounted in the engagement, and 
having sprung aleak, took the same direction, and I 
was obliged to abandon the prizes. 



AN ENGAGEMENT. 68 

We entered Imbituba with a northerly wind, which 
changed to the south in the night, and thus rendered it 
impossible to enter the Lagoon. It was to be pre- 
sumed that we would be attacked by the Imperial ves- 
sels stationed at the island of St. Catherine's, because 
information would be carried to them by that with 
which we had the engagement. It was therefore 
necessary to make preparations ; and the Seivars dis- 
mounted gun was placed on a promontory which forms 
the bay on the eastern side, and a battery was formed 
of gabions. At dayliglit three Imperial vessels were 
discovered approaching. The Rio Pardo, which was 
at anchor at the bottom of the bay, commenced the 
action, which was rather a singular one, the Imperial- 
ists being in incomparably superior force. The 
enemy, being favored by the wind in manoeuvring, 
kept under sail, and gave a furious fire, from favorable 
positions, all of them upon my one poor little schooner. 
She, however, maintained the fight with resolution, 
and at close quarters, — even carbines being used on 
both sides. 

But the injuries done were in inverse proportion to 
the forces of the two parties ; for the Republican 
vessel was soon strewn with dead bodies, while the 
hull was riddled and the spars destroyed. We had 
resolved to fight to the last ; and this resolution was 
increased by the Brazilian Amazon on board. My wife 
not only refused to land, but took an active part in the 
engagement. If the crew fouglit with resolution, they 



64 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

received no little aid from the brave Manuel Rod- 
riguez, who commanded the battery, and kept up a 
well-directed and effective fire. The enemy were very 
determined, but operated chiefly against the schooner ; 
and I several times believed, as they came up, that 
they were going to board us, — and was prepared for 
everything, except to submit. 

At length, after several hours spent in active fight, 
the enemy retired, on account, as was said, of the 
death of the commander of the Bella Americana, one of 
their vessels. We spent the remainder of the day in 
burying our dead and in repairing our greatest damages. 

During the following day the enemy remained at a 
distance, and we made preparations for fighting, and 
also for escape by sailing to the Lagoon, the wind being 
then more favorable. 

[Here occurs a blank in our manuscript. — Trans- 
lator.'] 



CHAPTER X. 

DISCONTKNT OF THE PEOPLE OF ST. CATHERINE'S— HE VOLT AT JAMAI- 
CA — ATTACK ON THAT TOWN — CONDUCT OF THE TROOPS — RETREAT 
TO THE LAGOON — PURSUED — THE IMPERIALISTS GAINING STRENGTH — 
COL. TERCEIRA'S EXPEDITION AGAINST MELLO — OUR DISASTER— RALLY. 

Changes were expected to take place at Laguna on 
the approach of the enemy, who were very strong on 
land ; and little good-will shown by St. Catherine's 
induced some of the towns to rise against the Republi- 
can authority. Among these was the town of Jamaica, 
a place situated at the extremity of the lake. Cana- 
barro gave me a peremptory charge to reduce it, and, 
as a punishment, to sack it. The garrison had made 
preparations for defence towards the water ; but I 
landed at the distance of three miles, and attacked 
them unexpectedly from the mountains. The garrison 
being discomfited and put to flight, the troops under 
my command were soon in possession of the town. I 
wish, for myself, and for ©very other person who has 
not forgotten to be a man, to be exempt from the ne- 
cessity of witnessing the sack of a town. A long and 
minute description would not be sufficient to give a 
just idea of the baseness and wickedness of such a 
deed May God save me from such a spectacle here- 

4 65) 



66 UFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

after ! I never spent a day of such wretchedness and 
in such lamentation. I was filled with horror ; and 
the fatigue I endured in restraining personal violence 
was excessive. As for preventing robbery, t^at was 
impossible. A terrible state of disorder prevailed. The 
authority of a commander availed nothing ; nor could 
all the exertions made by myself and a few officers con- 
trol their unbridled cupidity. It had no effect to 
threaten them that the enemy would return to the 
fight in much greater numbers, and if they should take 
them by surprise, disbanded and intoxicated, would 
make a sacrifice of them, — though that was true to the 
letter. Nothing would prevent them from engaging 
.in a general scene of pillage. The town, though small, 
unfortunately contained a vast quantity of spirits ; 
and drunkenness soon became general. The men who 
were with me were new levies, whom I did not know, 
and wholly undisciplined. I am sure that if even fifty 
of the enemy had appeared, in those circumstances, we 
should have been lost. 

After a long time, by threats, blows, and some 
wounds, those wild beasts were marched out and em- 
barked ; several pipes of spirits were shipped for the 
division, and we returned to the Lagoon, while the 
Republican vanguard was retiring before the enemy, 
who were advancing with celerity, and very strong. 

When we reached the Lagoon, we took the baggage 
across to the right shore. 

That day I had much to do ; for, if the men were 



RETREAT TO THE LAGOON. 67 

not very numerous, there were many embarrassments, 
and many horses to be taken care of. And besides, 
the outlet of the Lagoon was narrow at the entrance, 
the current was strong, and when this was not found, 
the shores were not distant. I had to labor, there- 
fore, from morning until near noon, to get the division 
over, and then stood near the bar to observe the en- 
emy^s vessels, which were advancing in combination 
with the land forces with a great number of troops on 
board. Before ascending the mountain, I had already 
sent information to the General that the enemy were pre- 
paring to force the passage of the bar, having been 
able to discover the enemy ^s vessels while I was effect- 
ing the transport. Having reached the other side, I 
satisfied myself of the fact. The enemy had twenty- 
two vessels, all adapted to the entrance. I then re- 
peated the message ; but either the General was doubt- 
ful, or his men wanted to eat or to rest. The fact 
was, that not a man arrived in time to assist in oper- 
ating at the point where our infantry had been posted, 
and where we might have made great havoc with the 
enemy. Resistance was made by the battery situated 
on the eastern point, commanded by the brave Cap- 
tain Capotto ; but, in consequence of the want of 
practice on the part of the cannoniers, very little dam- 
age was done. The same result was experienced by 
the three vessels under my command, the crews of 
which were very small, many of tlie men that day be- 
ing on land ; and thus some would rest, and others 



68 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

would not expose themselves to the tremendous battle 
which was preparing. I was at my post in the Rio 
Par io ; and my wife, the incomparable Anita, fired 
the first shot, putting the match to the gun with her 
o\\n hand, and animating with her voice the timid 
and the hesitating. 

The battle was short, but a murderous one. Not 
many were killed, because very few were on board ; 
but I was the only officer in the three vessels left alive. 
All the enemy's squadron entered, making a tremen- 
dous fire, favored by. the wind and the current flowing 
in, by which their velocity was much increased, and 
anchored at the distance of a cannon-shot from our 
vessels, still keeping up their cannonade. I asked 
Canabarro for men to continue the battle ; but re- 
ceived, in answer, an order to destroy the vessels and 
retire, with all the remainder that could be landed. I 
had sent Anna with the message, directing her to re- 
main on shore ; but she returned on board with the 
answer, showing a coolness and courage which excited 
my astonishment and highest admiration. To her 
boldness and exertions was due the saving of the ammu- 
nition, which was safely landed. When this was effect- 
ed, I remained alone on board, having yet to perform 
the last act of setting the little flotilla on fire. The 
enemy still continued their severe cannonade. I had 
to contemplate a terrible spectacle on every vessel, 
as I visited them all in succession, the decks being 
strewn with the dead. Captain Enrique, of the Tap- 



RESULT OF THE BATTLE. 69 

arica, from Laguna, was found shot through the breast 
with a grape shot ; Griggs, commander of the Cassa- 
pava, had been cut in two by a shot, and his trunk 
was standing against the bulwarks, his face retaining 
its natural rubicund look, so that he seemed as if 
living. A few moments afterwards their bodies were 
sunk in the water : those victims of the empire were 
lost to human sight. 

Night came on, as I collected the survivors, and 
marched behind the division, on the retreat for Rio 
Grande, by the same road which they had trodden a 
few months before, with their hearts filled with hope 
and confident of victory. 

Among the many sufferings of my stormy life, I 
have not been without happy moments ; and among 
them, I count that in which, at the head of the few 
men remaining to me after, numerous conflicts, and 
who had gained the character of bravery, I first 
mounted, and commenced my march, with my wife at 
my side, in a career which had always attractions for 
me, even greater than that of the sea. It seemed to 
me of little importance that my entire property was 
that which I carried, and that I was in the service of 
a poor republic, unable to pay anybody. I had a 
sabre and a carbine, which I carried on the front of 
my saddle. My wife was my treasure, and no less 
fervent in the cause of the people than myself; and 
she looked upon battles as an amusement, and the 
inconveniences of a life in the field as a pastime. 



70 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

Then, whatever might happen, I was looked upon 
with smiles ; and the more wild the extensive and 
desert American plains appeared, the more beautiful 
and delightful they seemed to our eyes. I thought 
myself in the performance of my duty, in encountering 
and overcoming the dangers to which I exposed 
myself, as the object I had in view was the, good of 
men who needed my aid. 

We reached Las Torres, the boundary of the two 
neighboring provinces, where we established our camp. 
The enemy contented themselves with being masters 
of the Lagoon, and did not proceed beyond. But, in 
combination with the division of Andrea, the division 
of Acunha advanced by the Serra, having recently 
come from the province of St. Paul, and being on the 
way for the Cima da Serra, (meaning the top of the 
mountains,) a department belonging to Rio Grande. 
The Serrans, overwhelmed by a superior force, asked 
assistance of General Can abarro ; and he arranged 
an expedition for their aid, under the command of 
General Terceira. I, with my companions, formed a 
part of it ; and, having joined the Serrans, who were 
under Colonel Acunha, we completely beat that divi- 
sion at Santa Victoria. The General was lost in the 
river Pelotas, and the greater part of his troops were 
made prisoners. 

That victory brought the three provinces of Lages, 
Vaccaria, and Cima da Serra, under the republic ; and, a 
few days after, the conquerors entered Lages in triumph. 



PREPARATION FOR ACTION. 71 

In the meantime the invasion by the Imperialists 
had restored their party to power in the province of 
Missiones ; and Colonel Mello, the Imperial General, 
had increased his corps in that province to about five 
hundred men. General Bento Manuel, who was to 
have fought him, was unable, because he had retreated ; 
and he contented himself with sending Lieutenant- 
Colonel Portinhos in pursuit of Mello, who was march- 
ing in the direction of San Pablo. The position in 
which I was then placed gave us an opportunity not 
only to oppose Mello, but also to exterminate his force. 
But such was not the event. 

Colonel Terceira being uncertain whether the enemy 
would come by Vaccaria, or by the Caritibani, 
divided his forces into two, sending Colonel Aranha, 
with the good cavalry of the Serra, to Vaccaria, and 
marching towards the Caritibani with the infantry, 
and a part of the cavalry, chiefly composed of prison- 
ers. It was by that point that the enemy approached. 
This division of the forces proved fatal. Their recent 
victory, the ardent feelings of the corps, and the infor- 
mation received concerning the enemy, which repre- 
sented their numbers and spirit as less than they 
really were, led to their despising them too much. 

After a three days' march we reached Caritibani, 
and went round by the pass of Maromba, by which it 
was supposed the enemy would march. Guards 
were placed in the Pass, and at other points, where 
they were thought necessary. Towards midnight the 



72 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

guards at the pass were attacked^ and compelled to 
retreat, so that they had scarcely time to escape after 
firing a few shots. From that moment until the 
break of day, the Republican troops stood ready for 
action ; and it was not long after that hour that the 
enemy appeared, having crossed the river with their 
whole force, and drawn up near it ready for action. 

Any other oflScer than Terceira, on seeing their 
superiority, would have hastened to effect a junction 
with the column of Aranha, and would have occupied 
the enemy until he could have accomplished it. But 
the ardent Republican feared that the enemy might 
escape him, and deprive him of an opportunity to fight. 
He therefore pressed on to the encounter, although the 
enemy w^ere in an advantageous position. Of that 
position they took advantage, having formed their line 
of battle on a hill of considerable height, opposite 
which was a very deep valley, obstructed with thick 
bushes. I had covered our flanks with several pla- 
toons of cavalry, which they did not see. Terceira 
ordered to attack, with a band of infantry, taking 
advantage of the obstacles in the valley. The attack 
was made, and the enemy made a feint of retreating ; 
but, while the whole Republican body, after passing 
the valley, was pursuing the enemy under the hill, 
within musket-shot, it was charged in flank by a 
squadron which had been concealed on the right flank 
of the enemy, obliged to retreat in disorder, and to 
concentrate anew. In that encounter fell one of the 



RETREAT OF THE ENEMY. 73 

bravest of my officers, Manuel N., who was very dear 
to me. The troops, being now reinforced, and sent 
forward with greater impetus and resolution, the enemy 
finally retired, and took up their retreat, leaving one 
of their men dead on the field. 

There were not many wounded on either side, for 
very few had taken part in the action. The enemy^ 
however, retreated precipitately, and the Eepublicans 
pursued them to Aube ; but the infantry were not able 
to overtake them in nine miles, although they did their 
utmost to accelerate their march. In the vicinity of 
the Pass of Maromba, the commander of the Eepubli- 
can vanguard, Major Jacinto, informed the Colonel 
that the enemy were crossing the Ganado and the 
Cavaladas,^ with indications that they would continue 
their retreat and not recover from their panic. The 
brave Terceira did not hesitate for a moment, but 
ordered the cavalry to proceed on the gallop, and 
directed me to follow with the infantry as fast as pos- 
sible. 

The watchful enemy, however, had only manoeuvred 
to deceive us, and by the precipitation of their march 
had got in an advantageous position of which we were 
not aware, concealed by the ground. One of our pla- 
toons had- been placed far in advance, and two others 

*'' "Ganado" means herds of cattle, and " Cavaladas" herds of horses, 
wliioh animals abound in those regions, Uving in the rich pastures. 
The cattle afford the only food for soldiers, and the horses are indispen- 
sable for cavalry — the best troops in South America. 



74 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 



near it, but the infantry imprudently left far behind. 
The enemy suddenly extended their right and made his 
appearance on our left, running out from a valley which 
had a small declivity. They bore down upon the Re- 
publican platodn with their lances, and gave them this 
first notice of their error, which there was not time to 
repair. Attacked in flank, they were completely dis- 
comfited. The other platoons of cavalry shared the 
same fate, notwithstanding the courage and efi-orts 
of Terceira and several brave Eio Grande officers. 
Being taken in detail, they opposed little resistance ; 
and Tn a short time all were scattered, flying and com- 
pletely broken. To be so far with the infantry was 
very painful to me, and the more so because the 
materials of which it was composed were not good, the 
greater part being men who had been prisoners in 
Santa Victoria. I therefore hastened on the infantry 
as fast as possible to join in the fight, but in vain. 
Having reached an elevation, I witnessed the slaughter 
of my friends, and knew there was no time to do any- 
thing to turn the tide, and therefore resolved to save 
as many as possible. 

I called to about a dozen of my old companions, 
whom I saw and recognized ; and, on hearing my voice, 
they hastened towards me. I left an officer, to remain 
in charge of the body of infantry (Major Peixotto,) 
and then, with that small band, I took a position, 
partly sheltered by a few bushes, on an elevated spot 
of ground. There we began to make a stand against 



REPULSE OF CAVALRY. 75 

the enemy, and to teach them that they were not vic- 
torious everywhere. In an attack upon us, several 
companies of cavalry were repulsed, although they 
made great efforts and displayed much courage. The 
infantry at last joined us in our position, and then the 
defence became powerful, and to the enemy terrible 
and murderous. 



CHAPTER XI. 

THE ENEMY STILL HELD m CHECK— KECE'SSITY OF EETREAT — PREPA- 
RATION — COMMEXCE^^IENT — PROGRESS— RESULT — ARRIVAL AT THE 
TOWN OF LAGES. 

In the meantime, strong in my position, and having 
now a band of seventy-three, I fought the enemy with 
advantage. As the Imperialists were destitute of in- 
fantry, they had little desire to engage with troops of 
that arm. Notwithstanding the advantageous ground 
possessed by us, however, it was necessary to seek a 
more secure cover, to prevent the victorious enemy 
from bringing together all their forces, and to avoid 
giving time for the courage of the defenders to cool. 
I observed a cappon, or island of trees, which was in 
sight, at about the distance of a mile, and undertook 
a retreat in that direction. The enemy manoeuvred 
to interrupt us, and every few moments charged with 
the advantage of the ground. In such circumstances 
it proved highly important that my officers were armed 
with carbines ; and, as they were all good soldiers, 
they repelled the enemy^s charges with unshaken firm- 
ness. Thus the remains of our conquered party reached 
the cappon, where the enemy offered us no further 
molestation ; while we penetrated a little distance into 

(76) 



RETREAT. 77 



the wood, chose a cleared spot, and collecting together, 
with our arms ready, waited for night. The enemy 
were heard calling out to us " Surrender ! Surrender ! '' 
We kept silence and returned no answer. 

Night at length came on ; and I made preparations 
for departure. A few wounded men, who were of our 
number, presented the greatest difficulty. Among them 
was Major Peixotto, who had received a ball in his 
foot. Near ten o'clock in the evening, when the wound- 
ed had been accommodated in the best manner possi- 
ble, the march was commenced, by proceeding along 
the skirts of the cappon, which we left on the right, 
endeavoring to find the borders of the Matto, or for- 
est. That forest, perhaps the largest in the world, ex- 
tends from the alluvial regions of the Plata to those of 
the Amazon, crowning the crest of the Serra de Espin- 
asso, which forms the backbone of Brazil, over an ex- 
tent of thirty-four degrees of latitude. The number 
of degrees of longitude which it embraces we are una- 
ble to give. In the midst of that immense wilderness 
are situated the three departments of Cima da Serra, 
Vaccaria and Lages, which are surrounded by the for- 
ests. The scene of our dangerous operations was now 
Caritibani, in the last named department, a place which 
derived its name from Caritiba, a place in the province 
of Santa Caterina, (St. Catharine,) from which the in- 
habitants came. 

In order to reach the forest, the troops moved along 
the side of the cappon^ intending to take the course 



78 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

towards Lages, to find the corps of Aranha, from 
whicli they were unfortunately separated. One of 
those things occurred on their issuing from the wood, 
which prove how far man is the child of circumstances, 
and what effect may be produced by a panic, even on 
the most intrepid soldiers. The Republicans were 
marching in silence ; and, as- may be supposed, pre- 
pared for action, in case the enemy should appear in an 
attitude of opposing them. A horse, which happened 
to be in that part of the wood, on hearing the little 
noise made by the cautious soldiers in their march, took 
to flight, and ran away. One voice w^as heard to ex- 
claim : ^' The enemy !'' and, in a moment, all those sev- 
enty-three men, who had so lately most valiantly fought 
five hundred, rushed at once into the thickest of the 
forest ; and, so far did they become separated and scat- 
tered, in that moment of fear, that it would have taken 
many hours to collect them again ; and, as it was im- 
possible for us to wait long enough, several were left 
behind and lost. The others pursued their way with 
me ; and when daybreak appeared, we found ourselves 
on the long wished-for border of the forest, and issu- 
ing in the direction of Lages. The next day the ene- 
my approached, but did not reach us. The day of bat- 
tle was terrible, for its labors, dangers and troubles ; 
but we fought, and that idea overpowered every other ; 
but in the forest, where meat, the accustomed food, 
was in fact wanting, and where no other kind could 
be obtained, we remained four days without finding 



AT LAGES. 79 



anything to eat except the roots of plants. The fa- 
tigue we endured was indescribable, in following a re- 
treat where there were no paths, and where nature 
' incomparably prolific and robust, had reared up 
colossal pines in the immense woods, and the gi- 
gantic taquara, (a kind of cane,) which formed insu- 
perable barriers in many places. Many of the company 
were discouraged, some deserted, and it was a great 
task, first to collect them, and then to convince them 
that it was better to accompany the corps than to de- 
sert it, though they might absent themselves, if they 
preferred it, as they should be frea to do as they 
pleased. This manner of proceeding with them proved 
perfectly successful. Prom that moment there was no 
more desertion ; and the hope of safety began to arise 
in the hearts of the troops. 

On the fifth day after the battle we reached the en- 
trance of the Piccada, (a narrow path cut through the 
forest,) where we found a house and made a halt, kill- 
ing two oxen. We made two prisoners in the house, 
who belonged to the enemy, and who had fought us. 
We then continued our way to Lages, which we reached 
after a day's march through the rain. 

The town of Lages, which had made such rejoicing 
on our arrival as conquerors, had changed its flag on 
hearing of our disasters ; and some of the boldest of 
the inhabitants had establislied the imperial system. 
On our approach they fled ; and, as most of tliem were 
merchants, numbers left their stores filled with every- 



80 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

thing necessary to restore the needy soldiers ; and thus 
their condition was greatly improved. Terceira wrote 
to Aranha, in the mean time, ordering him to concen- 
trate again ; as he had notice at that time of the arri- 
val of Lieutenant C olonel Tartinho, who had been 
sent by Bento Manuel in pursuit of the forces of Mello. 



CHAPTER XII. 

MY HiaH ESTIMATE OP THE "SONS OF THE CONTINENT" — DEFECTS IN 
DISCIPLINE — I DESCEND THE SESRA — DIFFICULTIES OP THE MARCH — 
REACH MALACARA — GENERAL JORGE— GENS. NETTO AND CANABARRO 
— TWO LARGE ARMIES MEET AT PINEIRINO, ON THE SAGUARE— PAT- 
RIOTISM OF THE REPUBLICANS— A WISH FOR ITALY — RESULT OF THE 
EXPEDITION. 

I HAVE served the cause of the people in America, and 
served it with sincerity, as I everywhere fought against 
absolutism. Being warmly attached to the system cor- 
responding with my convictions, I was equally opposed 
in my feelings to the opposite system. I have always 
rather pitied than hated men who have been led to 
selfishness by misfortune ; and, when now viewing the 
scenes I passed through, from a far distant country, 
and long after their occurrence, the accounts contained 
in the succeeding pages may be regarded as impartial, 
with the care which has been taken in recording facts, 
reviewing occurrences, and making allowances for 
men and circumstances. 

It may be unhesitatingly asserted that " The Sons 
of the Continent j'^ (the name given to the people of Rio 
Grande,) were most ardent and intrepid men. This 

4^' (81) 



82 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

character I claim for them, after having had many op- 
portunities to form a correct opinion. The occupation 
of Lages by our troops was therefore a very bold step, 
with the intention of defending it against an enemy 
ten times superior and victorious, and divided from 
them only by the river Canoas, which could not be de- 
fended, and far from any auxiliaries who might have 
wished to aid the Eepublicans. Many days passed be- 
fore the junction of Aranha and Portinho ; and, during 
all that time, the enemy were kept at bay by a small 
band of men. The reinforcements had no sooner ar- 
rived, than the Republicans marched resolutely against 
the enemy : but the Imperialists did not accept tlie 
offer of a battle, but retired when we approached, mak- 
ing a stand in the Province of San Paolo, where they 
were to be joined by large reinforcements of infantry 
and cavalry. The Republicans then felt the defect 
and the evils of being composed chiefly of men brave 
indeed, but who did not know the importance of keep- 
ing their ranks, except when the enemy appeared, and 
relaxed in discipline whenever they were either far 
distant, or remained near without showing inclination 
for a speedy battle. 

That fault was almost their ruin, and a more enter- 
prising enemy would have known how to take advan- 
tage of it. The Serranos, (or people of the neighboring 
mountains,) began to leave the files, and throw their 
lazos, not only over their own horses, but over those 
belonging to the division. Those of Porfinho, (the 



DESCENT OF THE SERRA. 83 

people of the Province of Missions,) followed their 
example ; and the force was soon so far reduced, that 
they were obliged to abandon Lages, and retire to the 
province of Rio Grande, fearing an attack from the 
enemy. The rest of the forces, being thus weakened, 
and in want of necessaries, especially clothing, which 
was quite indispensable in consequence of the com- 
mencement of cold wheater so early in those elevated 
regions, began to lose their spirits, and demanded, with 
a loud voice, to return to- their homes. Colonel 
Terceira was then obliged to yield to so many necessi- 
ties, and ordered me to descend the Serra and rejoin 
the army, while he prepared to follow me. 

That descent was arduous, in consequence of the 
dif&cult roads, and the decided hostility of the inhabi- 
tants, who were enemies of the Republicans. I pro- 
ceeded by the Piccada de Peluffo. The troops were 
only about sixty in number, and they had to confront 
terrible ambuscades ; but such were their indomitable 
boldness and perseverance, that they passed in safety. 
Although the path was very narrow, and everywhere 
overshadowed by a very thick forest, the enemy, 
being natives of the country, and therefore perfectly 
acquainted with every place, chose the most thorny 
spots for their ambushes, ruslied out with fury and 
tremendous cries upon the Republican troops, who 
in return poured in their volleys of musketry, and 
used their sabres. At length, the vigor and perse- 
verance ''of the latter so far intimidated the moun- 



84: LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDL 

taineers, that they killed but one horse, and only 
slightly wounded a few men. 

We arrived at the head-quarters, in Malacara, dis- 
tant twelve miles from Porto Allegro, where was the 
President, Bento Gonzales, then General-in-chief. 

The Eepublican army were preparing to march. 
The enemy^s army, after losing the battle of Rio Pardo, 
had recruited in Porto AUegre, and gone out, under 
command of the old general, Jorge, (George,) and 
had encamped on the bank of the Cahi, waiting for 
General Calderon to join him, who had left Rio 
Grande with a strong body of cavalry and was to 
effect a junction, by crossing the country. The same 
defect which has been mentioned above, — that is, the 
delusive security of the Republican troops when there 
was no enemy in sight, — facilitated those movements of 
the enemy : when General Netto, who commanded the 
country troops, had collected force enough to fight 
Calderon, the latter, having now joined the main 
body of the Imperial army, at Cahi, which was threat- 
ening the Republicans with superior numbers, while 
besieging, compelled them to raise the siege. It was 
indispensable to the President to join the division of 
Netto, in order to be in a condition to fight the 
enemy ^s army ; and that junction, being happily 
effected, greatly honored the military capacity of 
Bento Gonzales. They marched with the array from. 
Malacara, taking the direction of San Leopoldo, pass- 
ing within two miles of the enemy's army ; and in two 



THE enemy's position. 85 

days and nights, almost without eating, arrived in the 
neighborhood of Tagiiary, where they found General 
Netto, who had come to meet them. 

The march had been made, as was just remarked, 
almost without eating ; and, as soon as the enemy had 
notice of the movement, they set off, at forced marches, 
to fight them. By rare fortune they overtook the 
Republicans when they had halted, and were engaged 
in cooking their meat,— the only food, as has been 
remarked, which armies in that country ever have to 
subsist upon. They were, therefore, obliged to desist, 
and defer their meal until they could effect the junc- 
tion designed. They halted again at Pinheirino, six 
miles from Taguary, and made all the arrangements 
for a battle. The Republican army, consisting of 
five thousand cavalry and one thousand infantry, occu- 
pied the heights of Pinheirino ; the infantry being 
in the centre, under the command of the aged Colonel 
Crescenzio ; the right wing under General Netto ; and 
the left under General Canabarro. Both wings were 
wholly composed of cavalry, which, without exaggera- 
tion, was the best in the world, although ill-provided. 
The infantry was excellent; and the desire for fighting 
was strong and general. Colonel Joao Antonio com- 
manded the reserve, which Avas a corps of artillery. 

The enemy had four thousand infantry, and, it was 
said, three thousand cavalry, with a few pieces of 
artillery. They had taken positions on the other side 
of the bed of a little torrent, which divided the two 



LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 



armies ; and their force and position were not to be 
despised. They were the best troops of the empire, 
and commanded by a very skilful general, although 
advanced in years. 

The enemy's general had marched in warm pursuit 
of the Eepublicans up to that place, and now made 
every arrangement for a regular attack. Two bat- 
talions of infantry had crossed the dry bed of the 
torrent ; and two pieces of artillery, placed on the 
bank, thundered upon the line of Republican cavalry. 
On their side, the brave men of the first brigade, 
under the command of Netto, had drawn their sabres, 
and waited only for the sound of the trumpet, to 
launch themselves upon the two battalions which were 
crossing over. Those warlike sons of the continent 
felt the certainty of victory. Netto and they had 
never been conquered. The infantry, eclialloned by 
divisions, on the highest part of the liill, and covered 
by its verge, were crying out for battle. /The terrible 
lancers of Canabarro had already made a movement 
forward, confusing the right flank of the enemy, which 
was therefore obliged to change front in confusion. 
The brave freedmen, proud of their force, became 
more firm and resolute ; and that incomparable corps 
presented to view a forest of lances, being composed 
entirely of slaves libeiixtcd by the Republic, and 
clioscn from the best horse-tamers in the province, and 
all of them blacks, even the superior officers. The 
enemy had never seen the backs of those true sons of 



RETREAT OF THE ENEMY. 87 

liberty. Their lances, which were longer than the 
common measure, their ebony faces and robust limbs, 
strengthened by perennial and laborious exercise, 
and their perfect discipline, struck terror into the 
enemy J The animating voice of the General-in-chief 
had been heard, as ho rode along the lines : " Every 
one of you must fight for four men to-day !*^ ^ These 
were the few and only words of that distinguished 
man, who possessed all the qualities of a great captain, 
except good fortune. Every heart seemed to feel the 
palpitation of war, and the confidence of victory. A 
more beautiful day, or a more splendid scene, was 
never beheld. The ground was scattered with a few 
low plants,' and offered no obstacle to the view, so that 
everything was clearly visible, even the slightest 
movement, and, as it were, all under my feet. In a 
few minutes was to be decided the fate of the largest 
part of the American continent, with the destinies of 
a numerous people. Those bodies of men, so compact, 
so orderly and steady, in a few moments will be broken 
up, and some of them thrown into confusion and de- 
feated. Soon, the blood, the mangled limbs, and the 
corpses of many of those young men will disfigure the 
beautiful fields. Yes : now all are waiting and panting 
for the signal of battle. — Yet in vain was all tliat 
preparation, vain the expectation ; that field was not 
to be a field of slaughter. 

The enemy's general, intimidated at the strong 
positions occupied by the Republicans, and by their 



88 LIFE OF GEXERAL GARIBALDI. 

proud' array, made his appearance, and had the two 
battalions recalled from the opposite bank, to which 
they had crossed without orders, and placed himself 
on the defensive. General Calderon was killed in 
making a reconnaissance. Was that the cause of the 
irresolution of General Jorge ? As the Republicans 
were not attacked, they ought to have attacked. This 
was the opinion of many ; but would it have been 
wise ? If they had been attacked in their fine posi- 
tions, there would have been every probability of 
victory ; but to descend from them and meet the enemy 
on equal ground, it would be necessary to cross the 
bed of the torrent, which was somewhat rough and 
difficult, although dry, and the superiority in numbers 
of the enemy's infantry was by no means small. In fine, 
there was no battle, and the enemies remained all day 
in sight of each other, with only a little skirmishing. 
In the camp of the Republicans there was a scarcity 
of meat, and the infantry especially were famishing. 
But, what was still more insupportable, thirst also 
prevailed, for there was no water. But that peoplo 
are hardened by a life of privations. No lamentations 
were heard, except for the want of permission to 
fight. Oh, Italians ! oh, for the day when you shall 
be united and enduring like those children of the 
desert. The stranger shall not then trample upon 
your soil ; he shall not contaminate your air. Italy 
will then take her proper place among the first nations 
of the earth. 



FIGHT WITH THE INFANTRY. 89 

That night the old general, Jorge, disappeared, and 
in the morning the enemy were nowhere to be seen on 
any side. The early mist remained until ten o'clock ; 
it then rose, and they were discovered in the strong 
positions of Taguary. Soon afterwards news arrived 
that their cavalry were crossing the river. The 
enemy, therefore, were retreating, and it was necessary 
to attack them. The Republicans made no hesitation, 
and the army marched, resolved on a battle. Only 
the enemy's cavalry, however, had crossed the river, 
assisted in the passage by several imperial vessels, but 
the infantry remained on the banks, protected by the 
woods, having taken the most advantageous positions. 
The second brigade of Republican infantry, composed 
of the second and third battalions, was destined to 
begin the attack. This was performed with all pos- 
sible bravery, but the numbers of the enemy were very 
far superior, and those courageous soldiers, after per- 
forming feats of valor, were compelled to retire, sup- 
ported by the first brigade, which consisted of the 
first battalion of marines and the artillery, who had 
no cannon. 

That was a terrible battle between the infantry in 
the forest, where the reechoing of the guns, and the 
frequent flashes among the thick clouds of smoke 
seemed like a raging tempest. Not less than five 
hundred men were wounded and killed on both sides ; 
and the dead bodies of the Republicans were found on 
the very bank of the river, to which they had driven 



90 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

their enemies. But all this loss was of no use, for 
when the second brigade retired the conflict was sus- 
pended ; then night came on, and the enemy were able 
to complete their passage without interruption. 

Among many brilliant qualities, General Bento 
Gonzales had a kind of indecision, the effect of the 
disasters which had successiyely befallen him in his 
enterprises. He would have wished that, because a 
brigade of infantry, disproportionately inferior in num- 
bers, had thrown itself upon the enemy, the action 
should be closed by making not only all the infantry 
take part in it, but also the cavalry on foot. 

Such a proceeding might indeed have given him a 
brilliant victory, if by making the enemy lose their 
footing it ffad thrown them into the river ; and such a 
result might not have been improbable. But the 
general was determined to adventure everything, and 
even the only infantry which the Eepublicans ever 
possessed. The fact is, that the battle was a real 
disaster to them, as they had not the ability to supply 
the loss of their brave infantry, while the enemy 
chiefly abounded in that kind of forces. 

The enemy remained on the right bank of the 
Taguary, because they were almost wholly masters of 
the country. The Republicans repassed the road to 
Porto AUegre, to recommence the siege of that town. 
The condition of the Republic was now somewhat 
worse. The army recrossed to San Leopoldo, and 
then to Settembrino, and afterwards to Malacara, into 



ENCAMP AT BELLA VISTA. 91 

the old camp. From that place, a few days after, 
they changed their encampment to Bella Vista ; and at 
the same time the General planned an operation, the 
result of which was to restore them to excellent 
positions. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

SAN JOSE DEL NORTE— ITS CAPTURE— ILL CONDUCT— ITS RESULTS— DIS- 
ASTERS OF THE REPUBLICANS— I GO TO SAN SIMON — BIRTH OF MY 
FIRST CHILD— MY SOLITARY JOURNEY TO PROCURE NECESSARY CLOTH- 
INa FOR MY LITTLE FAMILY — TRIALS AND APPREHENSIONS, SAD DIS- 
COVERY ON MY RETURN. 

The enemy, for the purpose of making excursions into 
the country, had partly garrisoned with infantry the 
strong places. San Jose del Norte was in such a sit- 
uation. That place, which stands on the north shore 
of the outlet of the Lake Dos Patos, was one of its 
keys ; and the possession of it would have been suflSi- 
cient to change the face of things. The town was 
taken, and the Republican troops gave themselves up 
to pillage and riot. 

In the meantime the Imperialists, having recovered 
from their surprise, assembled in a strong quarter, and 
made head. The Republicans assaulted them and 
were repulsed. The combatants endeavored to re- 
new the attack, but did not meet, or, if they met, they 
were unfit for fighting. Some had damaged their 
muskets by breaking doors, and others had lost their 
flints. The enemy lost no time. A few vessels of war 
lay in the harbor. They took positions and raked the 

(92) 



GOES TO SAN SIMON. 93 

streets occupied by the Republicans, sent to Southern 
Rio Grande for aid, and occupied the only fort which 
they had not taken. The largest fort, called the Em- 
peror's Fort, situated in the centre of the line of for- 
tifications, and which had cost them a great assault, 
was rendered useless by a tremendous explosion, which 
killed and wounded a great number. In short, the 
greatest triumph was changed, towards noon, to a 
shameful retreat, almost to a flight. Good men wept 
with anger and disappointment. The loss of the Re- 
publicans was comparatively immense. From that 
time their infantry was a mere skeleton. A few cav- 
alry belonged to the expedition, and they served as a 
protection on the retreat. The division marched to 
their barracks of Buena Vista, and I remained at San 
Simon with the marine, which was reduced to about 
fifty individuals, including ofl&cers and soldiers. 

My object in staying at that place was to prepare 
some canoes, (boats made of single trees,) and to open 
communications with the other parts of the lake ; but, 
in the months which I spent there, the canoes did not 
make their appearance ; and for the reason that they 
had existed only in idea. Instead of boats, I therefore 
occupied myself with procuring horses, there being an 
abundance of wild ones, which furnished much occu- 
pation to the sailors, who became so many knights, 
though all of them did not manage their steeds with 
superior dexterity. And San Simon is a very beau- 
tiful and spacious place, although at that time de- 



94 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

stroyed and abandoned. It was said to belong to an 
exiled Count San Simon, or his exiled heirs, who had 
left home because of opinions dijfferent from those of 
the Republicans. There being no masters there, we 
strangers fed on the cattle and rode the horses. 

At that place our first child was born, on the 10th of 
September, 1 8-10. The young mother, although so short 
a time before united to her martial husband, had already 
passed through many trials and dangers. After the 
terrible affair with the Brazilian men of war, she had 
accompanied me on the marches, and even in the battles 
described in the preceding pages, and had endured great 
fatigue and hunger, and had several falls from her 
horse. During her stay at the house of an inhabitant 
of the place, she received the greatest kindness from 
the family and their neighbors ; and I shall ever enter- 
tain to those who have shown kindness to me, and es- 
pecially to my wife, "Saro reconoscientissimo, a 
quella buona gente, tutta la mia vita'' (I shall be most 
thankful to those good people all my life.) It was of 
the highest importance that she had the comforts of 
that house and those friends at that time, for the mis- 
eries suffered by the army then rose to their height, 
and I was absolutely destitute of everything necessary 
for my wife and little son ; and in order to procure 
some clothes, I determined to make a journey to Set- 
tembrina, where I had several friends, particularly the 
kind-hearted Blingini, who would cheerfully supply me 
with some things I wished to procure for them. I ac- 



A SOLITARY JOURNEY. 95 

cordingly set out to cross the inundated fields of that 
part of the province, then all drenched by the rains. 
I travelled day after day in water up to my horse's 
belly, and crossed the Rossa Yelha, (an old cultivated 
field,) where I met Captain Massimo, of the Free Lan- 
cers, who treated me like a true and good friend, as he 
was. He was posted for the guard of the Cavalladas. 
I arrived at that place at evening, in a heavy rain, 
and spent the night ; and the next day the storm hav- 
ing increased, the good Captain determined to detain 
me at all hazards, — but I was too much in haste to ac- 
complish my object, to be willing to defer my journey, 
and I set off again, in spite of every remonstrance, to 
brave the flood. After going a few miles, I heard sev- 
eral musket-shots in the direction of the place I had 
left, which raised some suspicion in my mind, but I 
could only go on. Having reached Settembrina, I 
bought some little articles of clothing, and set out on 
my return towards San Simon. When I had recrossed 
the Eossa Yelha, I learned the cause of the firing I 
had heard, and the most melancholy accident which 
happened on the day of my departure. 

Moringue, the man who surprised me at Camacua, 
had now surprised Captain Massimo, and notwithstand- 
ing a very brave resistance, left him dead, with almost 
all his thirty lancers of the garrison. Most of the 
horses, including the best of them, had been embarked, 
the remaining ones were almost all killed. Moringue 
e-secuted the operation with vessels of war and infant- 



96 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

ry, and then reembarked the infantry, going himself by 
land towards Eio Grande del Norte, alarming all the 
little forces, which, thinking themselves safe, were scat- 
tered about that territory. Among these was my band 
of sailors, who were obliged to take their clubs and 
go into the woods, taking my wife with them, who 
mounted the saddle, to avoid the enemy, with her in- 
fant, then only twelve days old, although it was in the 
midst of the storm. 

On my return I could not find any of my men, or any 
of the friends with whom I had left my family ; but I 
discovered them at length in the edge of a wood, where 
they remained without any certain news of the enemy. 
We went back to San Simon, where I remained some 
time, and then removed my camp to the left bank of 
the Capivari. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

THE BIVER CAPIVARI — MY NEW CAMP — CANOE VOYAGES TO THE 
LAKE DOS PATOS— STATE OF THE REPUBLICAN ARMY DECLINING — 
DEATH OF MY BOSOM FRIEND, ROSETTI — RETREAT — DIFFICULTIES AND 
SUFFERINGS— LOSSES — ANNA'S EXPOSURE — OUR INFANT — KINDNESS 
OF THE SOLDIERS. 

The river Capivari is formed by the confluence of the 
different outlets of numerous lakes which garnish the 
northern border of the Province of Rio Grande, 
between the sea-coast and the eastern side of the 
chain of Espinasso. It received its name from the 
Capivari, a species of amphibious animal, very 
common in the rivers of South America. We made 
two canoes, and in them made several voyages to the 
western shore of Lake Patos, transporting both men 
and provisions. These voyages we performed from 
the Capivari and the Sangrador de Abreu, one of the 
streams in that vicinity, which is an outlet of a pond, 
connecting it with a lake. 

In the meantime the situation of the Republican 
army grew worse and worse. Every day their neces- 
sities became more pressing, while, at the same time, 
the difiiculty of satisfying them became greater. The 
two battles of Taguare and Norte had destroyed the 

5 (97) 



98 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

infantry, so that the battalions had become mere skele- 
tons. Prevailing wants produced discontent, and that 
led to desertions. The inhabitants, as usually happens 
in long wars, were wearied, and looked with indiffer- 
ence upon the forces of the two parties. In such a 
state of things the Imperialists made proposals for an 
arrangement which, although advantageous, consider- 
ing the circumstances of the Eepublicans, were not 
acceptable and not accepted by the most generous 
portion of the enemy. Their rejection much increas- 
ed the discontent of the extreme and disgusted party, 
and finally the abandonment of the siege, and the 
retreat were decisive. The Canabarro division, of 
which the marine formed a part, was to begin the 
movement, and climb the passes of the Serra, occupied 
by General Labattue. Bento Gonzales, with the rest 
of the army, was to march behind, covering the move- 
ments. 

At that time died Rosetti, an irreparable loss to the 
army, and especially to myself. Having been left 
with the Republican garrison of Settembrina, which 
was to march last, he was surprised by the famous 
Maringue ; and that incomparable Italian perished 
fighting bravely. Having fallen from his horse 
wounded, he was called on to surrender, — but he sold 
his life dearly. There is not a spot of ground on 
earth in which do not lie the bones of some generous 
Italian, for whose sake Italy ought never to cease from 
the struggle until free herself. She will feel the want 



DIFFICULTIES AND SUFFERINGS. 99 

of them in the day when she shall rise to drive the 
ravens from the corpses which they devour. 

The retreat was commenced in the worst season, 
among the broken ridges of the mountain, in an almost 
unintermitted rain, and was the most disagreeable 
and terrible which I had ever seen. We had supplied 
ourselves with a few cows, which we brought with 
us, there being no animals among the toilsome paths 
which we were to travel, made impracticable by the 
rains. The numerous rivers were extremely swollen, 
and much of the baggage was carried away by the 
torrents. The troops marched in the rain, and with- 
out food ; encamped without food in the rain. Between 
one river and another, those who were appointed to 
keep near the cows, had meat, but the others were in 
a terrible condition, especially the poor infantry, for 
everything failed them except horse-flesh. There 
were some dreadful scenes. Many women followed 
the army, according to the custom of the country, and 
many children. But few of the latter came out of the 
forest, and some were picked up by the horsemen, one 
of whom, here and there, was fortunate enough to save 
his horse, and with him a poor little creature, left by 
its dead or dying mother, who had fallen a victim to 
hunger, fatigue, and cold. 

Anna was much distressed by the apprehension of 
losing her little son, Menotti, who was saved with 
difficulty, and as if by a miracle. In the most difficult 
parts of the road, and in crossing rivers, I carried 



100 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

my poor little child, then three months old, in a hand- 
kerchief tied round my neck, contriving to keep him 
warm with my breath. Of about a dozen animals — 
horses and mules — with which we entered the woods, 
some of them used for the saddle and some for bag- 
gage, there remained only two horses and two mules. 
The others had tired, and were abandoned. To crown 
our misfortunes, the guides had mistaken the road ; 
and that was one of the reasons which induced us to 
cross the terrible woods of Las Antas. The word 
" Anta'^ signifies a harmless animal, of the size of an 
ass, whose flesh is exquisite, and whose hide serves for 
making many strong and many ornamental articles. 
This animal, however, I never had the fortune to see. 
Although the troops continued to proceed, they could 
not find the end of the piccada ; and I remained in 
the woods, with two tired mules, and sent Anna, 
with her servant and the child, to endeavor to find a 
clear place where they might obtain some food for 
themselves and the animals. The two remaining 
horses, which were used alternately, with the surpris- 
ing courage of the mother, overcame every diflBculty. 
She succeeded in getting beyond the piccada, and 
fortunately found some of the soldiers with a fire, a 
very rare thing, and then not always to be obtained, on 
account of the continued rain, and the miserable con- 
dition to which we were all reduced. The men 
warmed some cloths, took the infant and wrapped him 
in them, and thus resuscitated him. The poor mother 



KINDNESS OP THE SOLDIERS. 101 

who had given up almost every hope of his life, 
took him again and cherished him with the tenderest 
care, while the good-hearted soldiers went to seek for 
some kind of food to restore the exhausted strength 
of the mother. I labored in vain to save the mules. 
Being left alone with them, I cut as many as I could 
of the leaves of the baguara, a species of cane, and 
gave them to eat ; but it was of no use. I was obliged 
to abandon them, and seek to get out of the forest on 
foot, and exceedingly fatigued. 

Nine days after entering it, the last of the division 
barely got through the piccada, and only a very few of 
the horses of the officers were saved. The enemy, 
who had preceded us in their flight, had left some 
artillery in the forest of the Antas, which the pursuers 
were unable to transport, for the want of means, and 
they were left buried in certain caverns — who knows 
for how long ? In that woody region the storms 
seemed as if tired out ; for, on getting into the open 
fields of the elevated plain, called the Cima da Serra 
(or top of the ridge), the troops found good weather. 
Some oxen, which were discovered there, afforded 
them a welcome supply of food, and made some 
amends for the sufferings they had passed through. 
They then entered tlie department of Vaccaria, in 
wliich they remainer] several days, waiting for the 
division of Bento Gonzates, which joined them much 
broken, and in a miserable state. The indefatigable 
Maringue, informed of their retreat, had pursued that 



102 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

division and harassed it in every way, aided by the 
mountaineers, who were always decidedly hostile to 
the Republicans. 

All these things gave Labattue as much time as was 
required for his retreat and junction with the Imperial 
army. They arrived, however, almost without men, in 
consequence of desertions occasioned by the severe 
and forced march, and privations, and sufferings 
endured by the other troops.* Beside all these, he had 
an adventure, which deserves to be mentioned here on 
account of its remarkable nature. 

Labattue being obliged to pass in his march through 
the two forests known by the names of the Mattos or 
woods of Portugues and Castellano, met in them 
several tribes of the Bugre Indians, the most sav- 
age in Brazil. These, knowing of the passage of 
the Imperialists, assailed them, laying ambushes in 
different places in the bushes, and did them much 
injury, letting us know, at the same time, that they 
were friends of the Republicans. In accordance 
with this profession, my comrades and I myself ex- 
perienced no inconvenience from them on our march ; 
but we saw the poge^ or holes, carefully covered with 
grass, into which the incautious enemy might fall, 
when the savages would take advantage of his mis- 
fortune and assault him. But all these were left open 
where the Republicans were to pass, that we might 
not be exposed to the danger. 

On one of those days 1 met a woman, who had been 



PROCEED ON THE MARCH. 103 

stolen by the savages in her youth, and profited by the 
opportunity offered by the neighborhood of the troops. 
The poor creature was in a most pitiable state. 

As we had no enemies to fly from or to pursue in those 
lofty regions, we proceeded slowly on our march, 
almost entirely destitute of horses. 



CHAPTER XV. 

HUNTING HORSES — CATCHIxa WILD COLTS — ENTER THE PKOYINCE OP 
IkHSSIONES — HEAD-QUARTERS ESTABLISHED AT SAN GABRIEL — LOVE 
FOR MY PARENTS — I TURN CATTLE-DROYER — RESULTS — REACH MON- 
TEVIDEO—TEACH MATHEMATICS — WARLIKE PREPARATIONS —J OIi» THE 
ORIENTAL SQUADRON. 

The corps of Free Lancers, being entirely dt amounted, 
were obliged to supply themselves with wild colts ; and 
it was a fine sight which was presented almost every 
day, to see a multitude of those robust young black 
men, leaping upon the backs of their wild coursers, 
and rushing across the fields like a thunderstorm- 
The animal used every exertion to gain his freedom 
and to throw off his hated rider ; while the man, with 
admirable dexterity, strength and courage, continued 
to press him with his legs, drawing in his feet against 
his sides like pincers, whip and drive him, until he at 
length tired out the superb son of the desert. 

In- that part of America the colt comes from the field 
lassoed, and is saddled, bridled, and rode by the 
domator, or horse-breaker, and in a few days obeys 
the bit. Experienced men obtain many excellent 
horses in a short time ; but few come out well broken 
from the hands of soldiers, especially when they are 

(104) 



ENTER THE PROVINCE OF MISSIONES. 105 

on a march, where neither the necessary conveniences 
can be obtained, nor the necessary care taken to break 
them well. 

Having passed the Mattos Portuguez and Castel- 
lano, we descended into the province of " Missiones,^' 
proceeding towards Cruz Alta, its chief town. It is 
a very small place, but well built, situated on a high 
plain and in a beautiful position ; as fine, indeed, as all 
that part of the State of Rio Grande. The troops 
marched from Cruz Alta to San Gabriel, where the 
head-quarters were established and barracks were con- 
structed for the encampment of the army. I built a 
cottage, and spent some time in it with my little 
family ; but six years of a life of dangers and suffer- 
ings, far from the company of old friends, my father 
and mother, from whom I had no news, among that 
people, isolated by the war with the empire, made me 
wish to return to some place where I might obtain 
information concerning my parents. I now found 
that although, amidst the scenes of bustle and trial 
through which I had passed, I had been able to 
banish the recollection of their affection for a time, 
my love for them remained lively and warm in my 
heart. It was necessary to improve my circumstances, 
for the benefit of my wife and child, and I determined 
to make a journey to Montevideo, even if but for a 
short time. I asked and obtained permission from the 
President, who also allowed me to take a small herd 
of young cattle, to pay the expenses of travelling. 



106 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

And here I took up the business of a cattle-drover, 
or trappiere. In an Estancia, called the Corral del 
Piedras, under the authority of the Minister of Fi- 
nance, I succeeded in collecting, in about twenty days, 
about nine hundred cattle, after indescribable fatigue. 
With a still greater degree of labor and weariness they 
were driven towards Montevideo. Thither, however, I 
did not succeed in driving them. Insuperable obsta- 
cles presented themselves on the way, and, more than 
all, the Kio Negro, which crossed it, and in which I 
nearly lost all this capital. From that river, from the 
effects of my inexperience and from the tricks of some 
of my hired assistants for managing the drove of 
animals, I saved about five hundred of the cattle, 
which, by the long journey, scarcity of food and acci- 
dents in crossing streams, were thought unfit to go to 
Montevideo. 

I therefore decided to " ciiercer^^ or '^ leather^^ them, — 
that is, to kill them for their hides ; and this was done. 
In fact, after having passed through indescribable 
fatigue and troubles, for about fifty days, I arrived at 
Montevideo with a few hides, the only remains of my 
nine hundred oxen. These I sold for only a few hun* 
dred dollars, which served but scantily to clothe my 
little family. 

In Montevideo I spent some of my time in the house 
of my friend Napoleon Castellani, to whose kindness, 
and the courtesy of his wife, I felt much indebted. 
I acknowledge my obligations also to my dear 



BECOMES A TEACHER. 107 

friends, Giovanni Battista Cuneo and Giovanni Eisso. 
Having a family, but my means being exhausted, I felt 
it necessary to provide for the subsistence of the three 
individuals of whom it consisted. Other people's 
bread always seemed to me bitter, whenever in my 
diversified life I have found it necessary to partake of 
it ; and I have been so happy as never to be depend- 
ant on any friend. Two occupations, of small profit, it 
is true, but which would afford me a subsistence, I 
assumed for a time. They were those of a broker and 
a teacher of mathematics, given in the house and to 
the pupils of the estimable instructor. Signer Paolo 
Semidei. This manner of life I pursued until I entered 
the Oriental squadron. 

The Rio Grande question was approaching a settle- 
ment, and there was nothing more to be thought on 
that subject. The Oriental Republic soon offered me 
employment, and I accepted it. 

I was appointed to proceed on an expedition, the 
results of which, through either ignorance or malignity, 
proved ruinous. 

With the sloop Constitucion, of eighteen guns, the 
brig Terceira, of two eighteen pounders, and a transport, 
the schooner Procida, I was ordered to proceed to Cor- 
rientes, an allied province, to assist in their military 
operations against the forces of Rosas. 

The Oriental Republic of the Uruguay, like the 
greater part of the Republics of South America, was a 
prey to intestine disputes ; and the occasion then was 



108 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

the pretension of two Generals to the Presidency, viz : 
Eivera and Ouribes. Rivera, being more successful, 
succeeded after several victories, in driving away Ou- 
ribes, and gained possession of the power which he had 
held. The latter, being expelled, took refuge in 
Buenos Ayres, where the Dictator, Rosas, received 
him, together with many Oriental emigrants, and em- 
ployed them against his enemy, who were then under 
the command of General Lavalle. Lavalle being con- 
quered, the ferocious Ex-president of Montevideo un- 
dertook to regain his lost power in his own country. 
In that Rosas found the object most agreeable to his 
wishes ; that is, the destruction of the Unitarians, or 
Centralists, his mortal enemies, who were supported by 
the Oriental State ; and the ruin of a neighboring Re- 
public, his rival, which disputed with him the suprem- 
acy of the immense river, by throwing into her bosom 
the most terrible elements of civil war. 

At the time when I embarked on the river, the Ori- 
ental army was at San Jose de Uruguay, and that of 
Ouribes at La Bajada, the capital of the province 
of Entre Rios, both making preparations for a great 
conflict. The army of Corrientes then made arrange- 
ments for uniting with the Oriental. I was to go up 
the Parana to Corrientes, pass over a distance of more 
than six hundred miles, between two banks occupied by 
the enemy, where I would be unable to anchor, unless 
at islands and desert places. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

ORIGIN OF THE WAR BETWEEN MONTEVIDEO AND BUENOS AYRES.— 
CHARACTER AND CONDUCT OF ROSAS, OURIBES— THE CENTRALISTS, CALL- 
ED UNITARIANS, OPPOSED TO THE REPUBLICANS. 

As has been said, the war in Montevideo was caused 
by the personal ambition of the two generals, Ouribes 
and Rivera, who were aspirants for the Presidency of 
the republic. The former was defeated by the latter, 
about the year 1840, and obliged to emigrate to Bue- 
nos Ayres. 

At that time Rosas, the tyrant of Buenos Ayres, was 
engaged in war with the Centralists, or Unitarians, who 
were the national and liberal party, and were led by Gen- 
erals Lavalle and Paz. Rosas received Ouribes and ma- 
ny of his partizans, and gave them immediate employ- 
ment in his own army, while he conferred the supreme 
command of it upon the emigrant General. Ouribes, 
being able to bring many reinforcements to the tyrant's 
army, which was already strong, defeated Lavalle, who 
died in the upper provinces of the Argentine Republic) 
(I think Mendoza,) in a surprise. General ^Paz,by in- 
trigues and dissensions, was obliged to abandon the 
struggle, after the brilliant victory of Caguazii, and 

(109) 



110 LIFE OP GENERAL GARIBALDL 

to return to Montevideo, where the greater part of 
the Centralists who had fought against Rosas had re- 
treated. 

The Argentine Republic being pressed by enemies, 
Ouribes descended towards Montevideo, and estab- 
lished his camp at Bajada, the capital of the province of 
Entre-Rios, having under his command an imposing 
army, and meditating with Rosas, the invasion of the 
State of Montevideo. Rivera was then on the left 
bank of the Uruguay, preparing and receiving all the 
forces which he could dispose of, and doubtless ex- 
pecting to be attacked. 

Wise would have been the resolution to await the 
enemy in his own positions ; but, having much confi- 
dence in himself, and strengthened by the junction 
with the army of Corrientes, he made arrangements to 
cross the river, and seek the enemy. The Oriental 
and Corrientes armies amounted to ten thousand men. 
Ouribes had fourteen thousand, and was much superior 
in infantry and artillery. 

The battle was short ; and the combined armies were 
entirely defeated on the Arroyo Grande. Ouribes 
passed the Uruguay, invaded the territory of Montevi- 
deo, and then laid siege to the capital. 

The catastrophe of Arroyo Grande, and the cer- 
tainty that the implacable ex-president would come, 
meditating terrible revenge, stimulated the population 
of the State of Montevideo to take up arms en masse 
and repel the invasion by force. It should here be 



DEFEAT AXI) RETIREMENT OP RIVERA. Ill 

observed, that the war had changed its character, and 
it vfas no longer a personal consideration in favor of 
Rivera which induced the people to tahe up arms ; but 
the fear of becoming subject to the depredations and 
excesses of a foreign and barbarous enemy, led them 
to fight for the independence of the country. 

The beginning of patriotism, which then animated 
the people, was the same which led them to so many 
heroic deeds, and to sustain the most desperate of 
struggles, at the cost of unheard of sacrifices. Then 
began the glorious contest carried on by the Montevi- 
deans, which still continues, and which will astonish 
the world, when its events are exactly known. 

General Paz, reduced to Montevideo, after the 
unfortunate occurrences in the Argentine State, was 
received with acclamation by the government and 
people, as general of the nascent army ; and to him 
are certainly due the beginnings of bravery and dis- 
cipline by which it was distinguished, as well as the 
system of defence which was adopted. 

Rivera kept the field, made skilful movements, and 
was defeated by Ouribes at India Muerta. The errors 
of Rivera and his conflicts completed his discredit, and 
entirely removed him from the scene of events. He is 
now an emigrant in Rio Janeiro, and I do not think 
his influence can produce any disturbance on the Rio 
de la Plata. 

The question of Montevideo, therefore, reduces it- 
self to the following, at the present epoch [1850] : 



112 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

Ilosas, the tyrant of Buenos Ayres, and chiefly in- 
terested in the humiliation of Montevideo, maintains 
an army in besieging that city, in order to destroy it. 
That army is commanded by a Montevidean, who 
wishes, at any cost, to command in his country ; and 
the people of Montevideo are fighting against that 
army, because they are not willing to submit to the 
hated and abominated domination of Rosas and Ou- 
ribes. 

Indignant at the sight of such a scene of arrogant 
and inhuman oppression as that presented in Buenos 
Ayres and the Argentine Republic, I was impelled to 
present myself in opposition to the Dictator, and to 
adopt the cause of the injured as my own. Having 
mingled with the people in my own country, and all 
my experience, short as it was, having taught me to 
sympathize with them, against the old and hereditary 
aristocracy of Europe, I could not regard with indif- 
ference the upstart oppressor, Rosas, so treacherous to 
the principles of equality and republicanism, which he 
pretended to love, while violating them, in the grossest 
manner, for his own insatiable ambition. Notwith- 
standing the depressed condition of the true patriot 
party in Montevideo, on my arrival in that city, cir- 
cumstances ere long proved favorable ; and on their 
beginning to renew their movements, I. appeared 
among them with my native activity and zeal. 

I conceived the idea of performing an important 
service for my own country, while devoting myself to 



CONDITION OF ITALY. 113 

that in which I was residing. I soon perceived that 
the spirit and character of the Italians needed great 
efforts, to raise them from the depressed state in which 
they existed in fact, as well as in the opinion of the 
world ; and I was determined to elevate them, by such 
a practical training as alone could secure the end. 

By means of Napoleon's treachery to the cause of 
liberty, which he had pretended to espouse on entering 
Italy, that unhappy country had been led to a ruin 
more deep and complete than any of the other of his 
victims ; for she had been, more than any other, re- 
duced to spiritual slavery, as well as temporal. The 
allies (with Protestant Prussia and England among 
them,) had restored the papacy along with monarchy 
and aristocracy ; and yet the Italians were vilified as a 
degenerate race, and falsely acccused of having brought 
their misfortunes upon themselves, by their ignorance, 
fanaticism and pusillanimity. 

6 



CHAPTER XVII. 

conditio:^" op the Italians in Montevideo, and elsewhere — my 
wishes and designs for their benefit — in command of thb 
*• constitucion " — at martrn" garcia— a battle with the enemy 
— providential results — proceed to bajado — at cerito — 
another fight — cavallo-quattia — low water — join the re- 
publican flotilla — labors and difficulties. 

There were many Italians in Montevideo, whose con- 
dition and feelings I soon learned to appreciate. They 
were regarded with scorn by many of the other for- 
eign residents, especially the French, who were in 
much greater numbers, and seemed to take pleasure in 
humiliating my poor and injured countrymen. 

This was not the first case, though one of the most 
marked and unrighteous, in which the wronged and 
suffering party were made to bear the reproach of 
those very traits of character displayed by their strong 
and false-hearted conquerors. In exile and poverty, 
under the bitter and hourly personal experience of their 
national misfortunes, and reproached by the world 
with having brought them upon themselves, the Ital- 
ians in South America were depressed and disheartened 
by their gloomy recollections, their present sorrows 
and their cloudy future. Many of them were occupying 
themselves with such labors and business as they could 

(lU) 



COMMANDS THE " CONSTITUCION." 115 

find or invent, to obtain the means of subsistence, and 
laying the foundations of the fortunes which they have 
since accumulated by industry and economy ; but few 
formed any sanguine expectations of gaining that dis- 
tinction for military prowess, \which the more numer- 
ous and vaunting Frenchmen around them then arro- 
gated to themselves. I, however, ere long, began to 
indulge in more daring anticipations ; and the sequel 
will show the results. 

I resolved to find employment for some of them, and 
to raise the courage and hopes of all, and at the same 
time to prepare them for future service as soldiers in 
Italy, by bringing them into the service which was 
offered to myself. My progress and success will be seen 
in the following chapters. 

On my entering the service of the Oriental Repub- 
lic, I received the command of the sloop of-war " Con- 
stitucion.'' The Oriental squadron was under the com- 
mand of Colonel Cahe ; the enemy under the orders 
of General Brown. Several battles had taken place, 
but with results of but little consequence. At the 
same time a man named Vidal was appointed Minister 
General of tlie Eepublic, — a person of unfortunate and 
despicable memory. One of his first and most fatal 
steps was, to gain the dislike of the squadron, which 
proved highly injurious to its condition, which had 
cost the Republic immense sums, and which, if it had 
been cherished as it might then have been, would have 
established a marked preeminence in the Rio de la 



116 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

Plata, but which was completely ruined, by selling the 
vessels at shamefully low prices. 

I proceeded up the river with the vessels. We had 
an engagement with the batteries of Martin Garcia, 
which are situated near the confluence of the two 
great rivers Parana and Uruguay, near which I had 
to pass, as there was no other channel for large vessels. 
I had several killed and wounded, and passed on. 
Among the dead was the brave Italian officer, Pocaroba, 
whose head was taken off by a cannon shot. 

Three miles beyond Martin Garcia, the Constitucion 
was careened, but unfortunately at a time when the 
tide was falling ; and it cost an immense amount of 
labor to get her afloat again. It was only due to the 
most persevering labor, that the flotilla was saved from 
being lost in those dangerous circumstances. While 
employed in removing heavy articles on board the 
Procida, the enemy's squadron appeared on the other 
side of the island, approaching under full sail. I was 
thus placed in a terrible condition, — the larger of my 
vessels lying on the sand, and deprived of her heaviest 
guns, which were placed in the Procida ; the Procida 
being in consequence useless ; and no vessel remaining 
except the Terceira, whose brave commander was near 
me with the greater part of his crew, assisting in his 
work. 

In the meantime the enemy moved on proudly, pre- 
senting a superb sight, and hailed by the acclamations 
of the troops on the island, assured of victory, with 



PROYIDENTIAL ESCAPE. 117 

seven strong ships of war. But I felt no despair — a 
feeling which I have never known. The cause I have 
never pretended to give. I did not think of my life at 
that moment ; that appeared to me of little value : but 
it seemed that dying would not save honor, and it was 
impossible to fight in my position. Providence ex- 
tended his hand over my destiny, and I desired no 
other. The ship of the Admiral grounded near the 
island ; his pride was humbled, and the Republicans 
were safe. The enemy^s misfortune redoubled their 
alacrity ; in a few hours the Constitucion was afloat, 
and received her guns and loading. ^' Misfortunes 
never come single," says the proverb. A very thick 
fog concealed us, and everything we did, from the eyes 
of the enemy ; and favored us greatly, by preventing 
them from knowing which way we went. This was of 
the greatest advantage : for, when the Imperialists got 
their ships under way, being ignorant of the direction 
we had taken, they sailed to pursue us, and went up 
the Uruguay, which we had not entered, and they 
consequently lost many days before they learned our 
course. 

In the meantime I had entered the Parana, under 
cover of the fog and with the favor of the wind. I 
had the direction of the whole operation, and must 
pronounce it one of the most arduous of my life. 
But certainly, in that day, the pleasure afi'orded by the 
escape from that imminent danger, and the solicitude 
caused by reflecting on the greatness of the enterprise 



118 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

were embittered by the stupor and disaffection of my 
companions, who until that moment had believed they 
were going to the Uruguay. All declared that they 
were unacquainted with the Parana, and that they re- 
fused all responsibility from that moment. Responsi- 
bility was of little importance to me ; but something 
was to be done in some way or other. After a few 
inquiries, one man confessed that he knew a little of 
the river, but that he was confused by his fears ; how- 
ever, he was soon able to collect himself, and proved 
useful. The wind favoring, we soon arrived near San 
Nicolas, the first town in the Argentine territory, 
which is situated on the right shore of the river. 
There we found a few merchant vessels, which were 
wanted for transports and other service, and, in a 
night expedition with launches, both were obtained. 
An Austrian, named Antonio, who had been trading 
for a long time in the Parana, was among the prison- 
ers, and he rendered important services in the voyage. 
Proceeding up the river, we met with no obstacle 
until we reached Bajada, where was the army of 
Ouribes. I operated in the transit. Some landed to 
find fresh provisions, which consisted chiefly of oxen, 
in which, they were opposed by the inhabitants, and 
some troops of cavalry stationed there to guard the 
shore. Several partial engagements took place on 
that account — with some advantages and losses, some- 
times on one side and sometimes on the other — in one 
of which I had the great affliction of losing the brave 



DEATH OF LALBEROA DI LEONE. 119 

Italian officer, Lalberga, di Leone, a youth of surpris- 
ing valor and of most promising genius. Another 
monument, therefore, was demanded for another son 
of the land of misfortune, who, like so many more, had 
hoped to shed his blood for the redemption of his 
country. 

At Bajada, the capital of Entre Rios, where the army 
of Ouribes was stationed, I found the most formidable 
preparations on my arrival ; and a battle seemed at 
first inevitable : but the wind being favorable, and we 
being able to pass at a considerable distance from the 
enemy's batteries, but little effect was produced by the 
heavy cannonade which was made by them. At Las 
Conchas, a few miles above La Bajada, I effected a 
landing by night, which procured me fourteen oxen, in 
spite of strong opposition made by the enemy. My 
men fought with great bravery. The enemy's artillery 
followed the coast, and profiting by the contrary wind 
and the narrowness of the river, cannonaded us when- 
ever they could. At Cerito, a position on the left bank 
of the stream, they established n, battery of six guns. 
The wind was favorable, but light ; and at that point, 
on account of the crookedness of the river, our vessels 
had to sail in face of them, so that it was necessary to 
go about two miles under a battery, which was as if 
suspended over our heads. A resolute battle was 
fought at that place. The greater part of my men 
seemed unable to rise, and did not show themselves. 
The others, at their guns, fought and labored with 



120 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

great alacrity. It should be remembered that the en- 
emy belonged to a party rendered proud by their 
victory, who soon after conquered^ at Arroyo Grande, 
the t^YO combined armies of Montevideo and Corrien- 
tes. Every obstacle was overcome with very little 
loss ; and after having stopped all the enemy's fire, and 
dismounted several pieces of artillery, a number of 
merchant vessels, coming from Corrientes and Para- 
guay, which had been placed under the protection of 
the enemy's battery, fell into the power of the Repub- 
licans with very little trouble. Those prizes supplied 
us with provisions and means of all kinds. 

We then proceeded on our arduous voyage up the 
river. The enemy watched us in order to throw obsta- 
cles in our way ; but we arrived at Cavallo-quattia, 
(or the White Horse,) where we joined the Argentine 
flotilla, composed of two large launches and a balan- 
dra armed as a war-vessel. We were thus supplied 
with some fresh provisions, so that our condition was 
much improved. We had good and experienced meu, 
but a reinforcement was agreeable enough, especially 
in its effects on the habits of our men. Having thus 
proceeded as far as the Brava coast, we were obliged 
to stop on account of the shallow water, the difference 
of which, with the draft of the Constitucion, was four 
palms. These difficulties began to excite some suspi- 
cions in my mind, concerning the final result of the ex- 
pedition. I had no doubt that the enemy would do 
their utmost to defeat it ; for if it should arrive at 



PREPARATIONS FOR A BATTLE. 121 

Corrientes the injury would have been very great to 
the enemy, by the Republicans having command of an 
intermediate part of the river, by holding an interme- 
diate position between the interior provinces, the Par- 
aguay and the capital of the Argentine confederation. 
It would have been a kind of nest of corsairs, to 
infest and destroy the enemy's commerce. 

The enemy accordingly resorted to every measure for 
our ruin ; and they were greatly favored by the want 
of water in the river, which was altogether unexam- 
pled for half a century, according to the declaration 
of Governor Ferri, of Corrientes. It being impossi- 
ble to proceed further, I determined to put the flotilla 
in the best possible state for resistance. From the 
left bank of the Parana, where the depth of water was 
greatest, I drew a line of vessels, beginning with a 
merchant yate^ in which were placed four guns ; the 
Terceira in the middle, and the Constitucion on the 
right wing, thus forming a row, at right angles to the 
shore, and presenting to the enemy all the force pos- 
sible. 



6 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE E2TEMY APPEAR UNDER GENERAL BROWN — WE FIGHT — LABORS 
AND FATIGUE BY NIGHT — DESERTION — PREPARATIONS TO RENEW 
THE BATTLE — ANOTHER FIGHT — VESSELS BURNED — LANDING IN SMALL 
BOATS — LAND TRAVEL — TREATMENT BY THE INHABITANTS — TRAV- 
ERSE THE PROVINCE OF CORRIENTES — REACH SAN FRANCISCO — 
NOTICE OF THE BATTLE OF ARROYO GRANDE, DEC. 6, 1842— SENT 
BY GEN. AGUYAR TO VESSILLES WITH THE VESSELS— STRANGE 
PRESENTIMENT — CATCHING HORSES — BAD NEWS. 

This arrangement cost much labor, in consequence 
of the current, which, although small, in that open 
place, required the use of all the chains and cables to 
anchar the vessels, especially the Constitucion, the heavi- 
est of all. These labors were not terminated when the 
enemy made their appearance with seven vessels, a 
superior force, and in a situation where they could re- 
ceive reinforcements and supplies of every kind. The 
Republican flotilla, on the contrary, was far from Cor- 
rientes, the only part of the country from which they 
could obtain assistance, and where it was almost cer- 
tain no aid would be received, as the result proved to 
be too true. It was thought necessary, however, to 
fight, at least for the honor of arms ; and an engage- 
ment ensued. 

The enemy, under the command of General Brown, 

(122) 



A BATTLE. 123 



who enjoyed the highest reputation as a maritime offi- 
cer in South America, and justly, too, proceeded in all 
the confidence of their power. They had a favorable 
wind though a light one, keeping along the left 
bank, the right being impracticable. As I had com- 
mand of the left bank, on which rested the left flank 
of his line, I landed part of my soldiers and sailors, to 
dispute the enemy^s advance, inch by inch. The Re- 
publicans fought bravely, and greatly retarded the en- 
emy's advance ; but the superior force of the latter 
prevailed, and the former were driven under the pro- 
tection of their vessels. Major Pedro Rodriguez, who 
commanded our force on land, fought that day with all 
imaginable skill and valor. He placed the outposts 
towards evening ; and thus they remained through the 
whole night, both parties preparing for battle on the 
following day. 

The sun had not risen on the 16th of June, when the 
enemy began a cannonade, with all the force which they 
had been laboring to bring to the front in the night. 
The battle was then commenced ; and it continued 
without interruption till nightfall, being sustained on 
both sides with great resolution. The first victim 
on board the Constitucion was again an Italian officer, 
of great bravery and of the highest promise, Guiseppe 
Barzone ; and I regretted that I could not take charge 
of his remains, in consequence of the fury of the con- 
test. Much damage was done on both sides. The 
Republican vessels were riddled and shattered. Tho 



124 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

corvette, in consequence of not having her shot-holes 
accurately stopped, leaked so much that she could not 
be kept afloat without great difficulty, the pumps being 
at work without cessation. The commandant of the 
Terceira had been killed in a most daring enterprise 
by land against the enemy's vessels. In him I lost my 
best and bravest companion. The killed were numer- 
ous, and still more the wounded. The remaining time 
I was constantly occupied on account of the sinking 
condition of the vessels. However, there were still 
powder and shot on board, and we must fight — 
not for victory, not to save ourselves, but for honor. 
Some men laugh at the honors of a soldier ; but Ital- 
ians have given strong proof of the existence and 
power of such a principle in their breasts, particu- 
larly in other places and at a later period than that to 
which wo are now attending, especially when Rome 
was surrounded by the armies of four nations, in 1849, 
and long defended herself. Those who scoff at the 
idea of honor in an honest soldier who fights for his 
friends and country, can too often show base respect 
for men who abuse and assassinate their fellow-beings, 
or who claim to be the supporters of their political or 
religious opinions, though they may be monsters in 
cruelty or infamous in vice, especially if surrounded 
with the power of the great or the splendor of 
courts. 

We fought for honor, although six hundred miles dis- 
tant from Montevideo, with enemies from all quarters, 



LABORS BY NIGHT. 125 

after a series of battles, privations and misfortunes, 
and almost sure of losing everything. In the mean- 
time Vidal, the minister of war of the Republic, 
squandered doubloons to support his splendid banquets, 
in the first capitals of Europe. Such is the honor of 
the world ! It is thus that the lives of generous Ital- 
ians are despised and sacrificed, and they are buried in 
a land of exile, in the continent of their countryman, 
Columbus, or in other regions of the earth. Such was 
Castelli, who was beheaded at Buenos Ayres ; Borso 
di Carminati, shot in Spain ; — and this, although they 
were superior men, and had rendered great services to 
ungrateful foreigners. 

Their sympathy those foreigners have shown for thee, 
Italy ! when thy aged and venerable head was raised 
for a moment in Eome, from the lethargy of oppro- 
brium in which thy oppressors had conspired to hold 
thee, thou Mother, Instructress and Mistress of Nations ! 
When thou once more shalt rouse thyself, they will 
tremble at the defeat of their united powers, combined 
in the league of Hell, to oppress and degrade thee. 
Be great, then, once more, Italy! and then the 
powerful voice of the Almighty will be heard by 
all thy sons ; and the hungry and cowardly vultures 
which destroy thee, will be stunned by its thundering 
sound. 

On the night of the 16th all my men were occupied 
in preparing cartridges, which were almost entirely 
exhausted, and in cutting up chains to supply the 



126 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

want of balls, and in the incessant pumping of the 
leaky vessels. Manuel Rodriguez, the same Cata- 
lonian officer who had been saved with me from ship- 
wreck on the coast of Santa Caterina, was occupied, 
with a few of the best, in fitting up several merchant 
vessels as fireships, with the greatest possible quantity 
of combustibles, and directing them towards the 
enemy. That expedient incommoded them during the 
night, but did not produce the effect desired ; the 
chief defect of the Eepublicans being the extreme 
scarcity of men. Between the various mishaps of that 
dreadful night, that which most afflicted me was the 
defection of the little squadron of Corrientes. Villegas, 
the commandant, like many others whom I have seen 
bold in a calm, became so much terrified by approach- 
ing danger, that it was impossible to make him useful 
in any w^ay to the allied vessels, although they were 
manned with good sailors, and fitted for any kind of 
service on the river, by their swiftness. Seeing Vil- 
legas not quite self-possessed, I ordered him to take 
his place behind the line of battle, where I had placed 
the hospital — a small vessel destined to that use. 
Towards evening he sent me word that he had changed 
l!is position to a short distance, for what motive I 
could not imagine. Needing his cooperation in the 
work of the fireships, I sent for Villegas in the njght, 
and received tlie alarming news that he was nowhere 
to be found. Not being willing to think him capable 
of so much treachery, I went myself in a light palis- 



RENEWAL OF THE BATTLE. 127 

cliermo, to satisfy myself of the truth. Not finding 
him, I proceeded several miles towards Corrientes, but 
in vain ; and I returned, in bitterness of soul. My 
fears were unhappily too well founded, for most of 
the little vessels were destroyed in the service before 
the engagement began. I had counted on the Cor- 
rentine vessels to receive the wounded and to contain 
the provisions necessary for all, as we were still far 
distant from the inhabited frontier of Corrientes. 
My last hope was now lost, by a cowardly retreat, 
which is the greatest of crimes when committed in the 
moment of danger. 

I returned on board my vessel a short time before day- 
break. A fight was inevitable, but I saw nothing around 
me but men lying down overcome with fatigue, and 
heard no sound except the lamentations of the unfortu- 
nate wounded, who had not yet been transported to the 
hospital. Being now unable to wait any longer, I 
gave the signal and ordered the men to their stations. 
I gave the orders and spoke a few words of comfort 
and encouragement, which were not in vain, as I 
found my companions, although spent with fatigue, 
with spirit remaining which could yet be excited. They 
replied with a general cry for battle, and every man 
was immediately at his post. The engagement Avas 
recommenced when it was hardly light ; but, if the 
advantage appeared to be on our side in the previous 
affair, we now decidedly had the worst. The new 
cartridges had been made of bad powder ; we had 



128 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

used all the balls of proper size for the calibre of the 
guns, and those we now had were smaller, and, there- 
fore, in going out, did much injury to the pieces, which 
had before done such service against the enemy. The 
latter observed the weakness of our fire, and being 
then informed of our condition by some deserters, 
showed great joy, while their vessels, which were 
unable the day preceding to form a line, now effected 
it in security. Thus the condition and prospects of 
the Republicans were growing worse and worse, while 
those of their enemies every moment improved. At 
length a retreat became necessary, not with the 
vessels, for it was impossible to move them from their 
positions, in consequence of their broken condition, 
the want of water, and the miserable state of the 
crews. Nothing could be hoped for but the saving of 
their lives. I therefore gave orders for landing, in a 
few small boats which remained, the wounded, the 
arms, the little ammunition left, and all the provisions 
which they were able to take. In the meantime the 
fight continued ; although on our part but very 
feebly, but with redoubled vigor by the victorious 
enemy. 

The matches were then prepared, and the firemen 
stood ready to burn the vessels. All was ready ; and, 
with the few men remaining with me, I got into the 
boats. The enemy, on discovering our preparations 
for debarking, naturally inferred our design of re- 
treating, and put all their infantry on the march, to 



BURNING OF THE FLOTILLA. 129 



attack us. I was not disposed to meet them, with 
such inequality of numbers and arms, and in the con- 
dition of the enemy^s infantry. Besides, an open 
river Avas to be crossed. But the burning of the 
vessels, by the Santa Barbara operation, blowing-up, 
was performed in a terrible manner, and gave the 
enemy clear notice of our movements. 

The scene presented by the burning flotilla was very 
striking. The river lay as clear as crystal ; and the 
burning cinders fell on both its banks, while a ter- 
rible noise of explosions was continually heard. 

Towards evening, in our little boats, we approached 
the River Espinillo, and encamped on its right bank. 
During the voyage to Esquina, the first town in Corri- 
entes, we spent three days, proceeding very painfully 
among islands and ponds, and reduced to one ration a 
day, consisting of a single biscuit, without anything 
else to eat. On reaching Esquina, our condition was 
considerably improved ; the wounded were placed 
under shelter ; and the men had meat in abundance. 
The inhabitants, who were good Eepublicans, showed 
us the greatest hospitality. 

We spent some months in the Province of Corri- 
entes, without the occurrence of anything important. 
At length the Governor formed a plan to arm a 
flotilla of small vessels ; but succeeded in nothing but 
losing time. I then received orders from Montevideo 
to march to the scene of revolution in San Francisco, 
in Uruguay, and plnce myself and my forces at the dis- 
6^ 



180 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

position of General Rivera, who was stationed with 
an army in that neighborhood. 

I then traversed the entire territory of Corrientes, 
from Santa Lucia to the Pass of Higos, on the Uru- 
guay. Going through the Pass, we arrived at San 
Francisco, partly by the river and partly by land. At 
the Falls I had the pleasure of meeting Anzani, then 
transformed into a merchant. Having reached San 
Francisco, I there found several vessels of war, of 
which I took the command. General Rivera had 
gone into Entre Rios, with the army, where the army 
of Corrientes was to meet him, and go to attack that 
of Ouribes. On the 6th of December, 1842, occurred, 
at Arroyo Grande, the celebrated battle in which the 
nation fought for their sacred rights ; but the power 
of a tyrant triumphed. Different circumstances led to 
this result, which would require much time to give in 
detail : but the chief cause was the discord fomented 
by the ambition of a few, which plunged all into dis- 
aster, and exposed them to extermination by an 
implacable conqueror. Oh, virtuous and generous 
people ! The same fortune befel Italy at a later day, 
which was suffered by the provinces of La Plata, and 
brought about by the same cause, which was sent by 
Heaven in wrath. 

At San Francisco, where I found General Aguyar 
staying on account of his health, I remained only a 
short time, when I received orders from him to collect 
all the disposable forces, and a few hundred militia. 



STRANGE PRESENTIMENT. 131 

called Aguerridos, commanded by Colonel Guerra, 
and march to the Pass of Vessilles, to cooperate 
actively with the enemy. I reached that place with 
the vessels, and there found the remains of the army^s 
residence, but not a single person. I sent scouts, to 
search the surrounding country ; but discovered 
nothing ! That day was the fatal sixth of December ; 
and every man had been called to the field of battle, 
which was decided at the distance of eighteen miles 
from the spot, on the bank of the Arroyo Grande. 
There sometimes seems to be something in the depths 
of our minds superior to understanding ; at least so it 
seemed to me on that occasion. Without pretending 
to explain it, I thought I felt its effects ; which, 
although in a confused manner, seemed something like 
looking into the future. 

On that day I felt a solemn impression on my heart, 
mingled with bitterness, like the feelings of warriors 
left languishing on a field of battle, and trampled on 
by the insolent soldier, by the hoof of the war-horse of 
the cruel, the implacable conqueror. Yery few were 
saved from that terrible battle ; and the whole band, 
with me, experienced feelings difiicult to describe, in- 
deed, quite unspeakable. Sadness was mingled Avith 
a prevailing presentiment of disaster. Not being able 
to find any living being who could give information 
of the army, and having no orders from General 
Aguyar, I i^esolved to land all the troops, leaving only 
a small number in the boats, and to march in search of 



13'2 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

the army. It should be remarked, that I always 
pursued my favorite system of the Eio Grande, and 
never marched without a contingent of cavalry, taken 
from my amphibious companions in misfortune, men 
who had been thrown out of the cavalry of the army, 
for some fault or perhaps some crime, but who fought 
well, and whom I severely punished when they de- 
served it. 

Although no human beings were to be found in that 
region, we caught a number of horses which had been 
abandoned, and obtained a sufficient supply for the 
service. The abundance of horses in those countries 
greatly facilitates such an operation. All things were 
soon ready ; and I was on the point of giving the 
order for marching, when, well for me, an order was 
received from General Aguiar, recalling me to San 
Francisco. But for this, I and my troops would 
doubtless have fallen victims : for the army was so 
completely broken up on that day, that it would have 
been impossible to find anything but the mere wreck 
of it, while we must have met the victorious enemy^ 
from whom escape would have been very difficult, if 
not impossible. 

The troops, therefore, reembarked, without the ob- 
ject being known even to their commander, and with- 
out obtaining any news whatever of the events of 
the day. On reaching San Francisco, I received a 
note from Colonel Esteves, beginning with the follow- 
ing terrible words : 



BAD NEWS. 133 



" Our army has suffered a reverse /" 

General Aguiar had marched along the left bank 

of the Uruguay, to collect the fugitives, and requested 

me to stay in San Francisco, to guard thr great 

quantity of materials of every kind remainin^^ there. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

PUBLIC DISilAY — ENTHUSIASM OF THE PEOPLE RISING — I RETURN TO 
MONTETIDEO— OURIVES COMING TO BESIEGE IT— PREPARATIONS FOR 
DEFENCE — GENT:RAL PAZ — I AM ORDERED TO COLLECT A FLOTILLA — 
A FORTUNATE ACCIDENT. 

Ix the period which elapsed between the battle of 
Arroyo Grande and the beginning of the siege of 
Montevideo, that confusion prevailed which is common 
in such cases, when plans are by turns formed, rejected, 
and again adopted. Fear, desertion, and irresolution 
existed ; but they were found only in rare and in- 
dividual cases. The people stood firm and heroic, at 
the voice of noble-hearted men, who proclaimed that 
the Eepublic was in danger, and called upon all to 
rise in its defence. In a short time there was a new 
army, which, although neither so large nor so well dis- 
ciplined as the former, was, at least, more full of energy 
and enthusiasm, and more strongly impressed with the 
sacred cause which impelled them. It was no longer 
the cause of a single man which stimulated the multi- 
tude : the star of that man had sunk in the late battle, 
and in vain endeavored again to rise. It was the 
cause of the nation, in the presence of which personal 
hatred and dissention were silenced. Foreigners were 
preparing to invade the territory of the Republic ; and 

(134) 



ENTHUSIASM OF THE PEOPLE. 135 

every citizen came out with arms and horses, to range 
himself under the banner, to repel him. The danger 
increased, and with it the zeal and devotion of that 
generous people. Not a single voice was heard to 
utter the word " submission,'^ or '' accommodation.'' 
Since the battle of Novara, in Piedmont, I could never 
compare my countrymen with the Montevideans without 
blushing. However, all Italy desired not to submit to 
foreign dominion, but panted for battle ; and I am con- 
vinced that Italians, like Montevideans, possess con- 
stancy and generous devotion to liberty. But they 
have so many and such powerful influences to keep 
them enslaved ! 

I had then orders to sink the small vessels in 
the channel of the river, by which the enemy's fleet 
could come up. The larger vessels of the patriot 
flotilla were then not to be sunk, but to be burned ; I 
was therefore soon engaged in burning a third fleet , 
but this was not to be done, as on the two former oc- 
casions, while fighting, my sailors having, consequently, 
once more been transformed into foot soldiers. I re- 
mained with them a few days in San Francisco, to 
allow time to ship for Montevideo the remaining 
materials of the army ; and we then set off on the 
march for the capital, in the neighborhood of which 
all the forces were to be collected. Little or nothing 
of importance occurred on the journey, except my 
acquaintance with General Pacheco, then a Colonel in 
Mercedes. That illustrious Oriental commenced, at 



136 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

that dangerous crisis, to display a noble superiority in 
energy, courage, and capacity. He, beyond all ques- 
tion, was the principal champion of the gigantic 
struggle sustained by his country against foreign 
invasion ; a struggle which will serve as an example 
to future generations, and to all nations who are not 
willing to submit to force; and may God protect 
the Oriental people ! 

Montevideo presented, at that time, a surprising 
spectacle. Ourives had conquered, and was advanc- 
ing at the head of an army, which had passed through 
the Argentine provinces like a tempest, or rather like a 
thunderbolt. At the Coriolano of Montevideo, neither 
the prostrations of the priests would have availed, nor 
the tears of wives or mothers, to soften the hearts of 
the soldiers. The idea of chastising that city, which 
had driven him away, and seen him fly, gratified the 
soul of that atrocious man. The army of Montevideo 
had been destroyed, and nothing of it remained except 
small and disheartened fragments of forces, scattered 
over the territory of the Republic. The squadrons 
were cut in pieces, arms and ammunition were very 
scarce, or entirely wanting, and the treasury ! It is 
only necessary to imagine it in the hands of such 
men as Vidal, intent on nothing but on getting doub- 
loons, as the most portable kind of money for a 
meditated flight. He was Minister General. 

It was, however, necessary to defend themselves. 
There were many men belonging to Rivera's party for 



DEFENCE OF MONTEVID^^O. 137 

whom there was no escape after the arrival of the others, 
and for whom the defence was an indispensable con- 
dition. But they were powerless and trembling, being 
bound to their employments and property. Yet the 
nation, the people, did not regard Ourives as the 
antagonist of Rivera, but as the head of a foreign 
army, which he led on for invasion, slavery and death ; 
and they ran to the defence with a feeling of their 
rights. In a short time the army, in companies of 
cavalry, was made new. An army, chiefly consisting 
of infantry, was organized in Montevideo, to support 
the capital, and under the auspices of that man of 
victories, General Paz. That General Paz, whom envy, 
but no good cause at all, had driven from the command, 
replied to the call of his country in a time of danger, 
appeared at the head of the forces of the capital, and 
organized, with recruits and freemen, then emancipated 
by the Republic, that army which, for seven years, was 
the bulwark of the country, and still maintains itself 
in the presence of the most powerful enemy in South 
America. 

Many leaders, forgotten and not fond of wars in 
which only individual interests were engaged, made 
their appearance in the files of the defenders, and 
increased the enthusiasm and confidence of the troops. 
A line of fortifications was to be drawn around the city 
towards the accessible part from the country, and they 
labored with alacrity until it was completed. Before the 
enemy's approach, manufactories of arms and ammu- 



138 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

nition, foundries of cannon, shops for making clothes 
and accoutrements for soldiers, all sprang up at once, 
as if by a miracle. Cannons, which, from the days of 
the Spaniards, had been judged useless, and placed as 
guards at the borders of the sidewalks in the streets, 
were dug out and mounted for defence. 

I was appointed to organize a flotilla, forx which 
several small vessels were chosen. A favorable inci- 
dent proved very valuable to me, by enabling me to 
commence that armament. The enemy's brig Oscar, 
in sailing at night in the neighborhood of the coast, 
ran upon the point of the Cerro. That is the name 
of a mountain west of Montevideo, which forms, with 
its base, the western side of the harbor. In spite of 
every effort made by the enemy to get the vessel afloat, 
they were obliged to abandon her. We profited much 
by that shipwreck. From the first the enemy 
endeavored to prevent our saving her, and sent the 
sloop of war Palmar to cannonade us ; but not obtain- 
ing much advantage from this, and the Eepublicans 
showing much obstinacy in seizing their prey, they 
soon left them at liberty to pursue their work. 

Among the numerous objects removed from the 
wreck, were five cannons, which served to arm three 
small vessels, the first in the new flotilla, and which 
were immediately put to use in covering the left flank 
of the line of fortifications. I regarded the loss of the 
Oscar as a good augury of the terrible defeat which 
was preparing. 



CHAPTER XX. 

THE ENEMY EEACH MONTEVIDEO— GEN. RIYERA'S MOTEMENT ON THEIR 
LEFT FLANK— GEN. PAZ COMMANDS IN THE CITY— SERVICES BY THE 
FRENCH AND ITALIAN CORPS— TREACHERY — MISMANAGEMENT— GEN. 
PACHECO CORRECTS IT — ATTACK ON THE BESIEGERS— ITALIAN 
LEGION DISTINGUISHED — ANZANI— SERVICES OP THE FLOTILLA — A 
PROVIDENTIAL EVENT— COMMODORE PURVIS— BRITISH INTERVENTION 
— NEGOTIATION. 

It was now the 16th of February, 1843. The fortifi- 
cations of the city had hardly had time to be com- 
pleted, and to allow a few cannons to be placed, when 
the enemy ^s army made its appearance on the sur- 
rounding heights. General Rivera, at the head of the 
cavalry, although not strong enough to be able to 
fight them, had gone' out and taken the field, turning 
the left flank of the enemy, and placing himself in 
their rear. That manoeuvre, performed in a masterly 
manner, placed him again in a state to carry on the 
war with advantage. General Paz remained in com- 
mand of the forces in the capital, which were numer- 
ous compared with the extent of wall which was to bo 
defended. If, however, we regard the materials of 
which they were composed, who were raw recruits, 
and the pernicious elements at work, they could not be 

(18^) 



140 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

considered powerful. The constancy of the General, 
however, was displayed to the utmost, who sustained 
with them the first and most dangerous battles of the 
siege ; and notwithstanding the generous spirit dis- 
played by the people, there was no want of disturbers, 
cowards, and traitors. Vidal, then the Minister- 
General, had robbed the treasury, and run away. 
Antuna, colonel of a corps, and head of the police, 
deserted to the enemy, with many other civil and 
military ofi&cers. A corps, called Aguerridos, com- 
posed of foreigners hired by the Republic, in various 
affairs, had almost entirely deserted ; and one night, 
when they occupied an advanced post, by their 
treachery they greatly exposed the security of the 
city. Such examples also were imitated by single in- 
dividuals, who, from various motives, abandoned the 
files of the defenders, to pass over to the enemy. 

Affairs did not go on well at first. I never knew 
why Ourives, who must have been well acquainted 
with occurrences, did not take advantage of such dis- 
trust and the bad state of the fortifications, to make a 
vigorous attack upon the place. He did nothing but 
make reconnaissances and false attacks by night. In 
the meantime foreign legions were organized and 
armed. In whatever way the spirit of the French and 
Italian legions may be viewed, it must not be denied 
that the first call to arms was answered by a generous 
rising, to repel the invasion of their adopted country : 
but afterwards individuals were introduced, w^hose in- 



THE FRENCH AND ITALIAN LEGIONS. 141 

terested views were quite on the contrary side. The 
organizing and arming of those corps, however, cer- 
tainly availed in securing the safety of the city. The 
French, being more numerous and more excited by 
military display, soon had two thousand six hundred 
men under arms. The Italians assembled, in number 
five hundred ; and, although they might seem few in 
proportion to the number in the country, and their 
education, I was surprised at seeing so many, con- 
sidering their habits. They were afterwards in- 
creased, but never exceeded seven hundred. 

General Paz, profiting by the increase of forces, 
established an exterior line, at the distance of a cannon- 
shot beyond the walls. From that time the system of 
defence was settled, and the enemy were no more able 
to approach the city. 

While I had charge of the flotilla, with the organ- 
izing of which I was proceeding, Angelo Mancini 
was placed in command of the legion — a man of in- 
famous memory; and he was accepted. The flotilla 
performed its first service in a sortie ; and, as might 
be supposed, made no favorable figure. Italian bra- 
very was despised, and I consequently burned with 
shame. The Legion was appointed to form part of an 
expedition to the Cerro ; and I was to accompany it. 
General Bauza, an experienced and good soldier, but 
an old man, had the command. He appeared in the 
presence of the enemy, marching and counter-march- 
ing, without accomplishing any effect. It was. 



142 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

perhaps, prudent not to attack an enemy, who, if 
not more numerous, were more experienced and war- 
like. I endeavored to excite the veteran general, but 
in vain, when fortune sent General Pacheco from 
Montevideo, who was then Minister of War. His ap- 
pearance gratified me very much, as I knew him to be 
an enterprising and brave man. We were soon 
acquainted, and I was treated by the new chief with 
confidence and familiarity. I requested leave to 
drive the enemy from a position beyond a ditch, 
which then served as a dividing line to the besiegers. 
He not only assented, but ordered General Bauza to 
support the movement of the Italian Legion. We 
attacked the left wing of the enemy, who fearlessly 
awaited us with a firm front and a terrible volley of 
musketry. But the Italian Legion was victorious 
that day. Although numbers fell wounded, their 
comrades pressed on fearlessly, and at length charged 
with bayonets, when the enemy fled, and were pursued 
to a considerable distance. The centre and right 
were also victorious, and took forty-two prisoners, be- 
sides killed and wounded. 

That action, although of little importance in itself, 
was of very great value in its effects, — greatly strength- 
ening the spirit of the Republican army, and dimin- 
ishing that of the enemy, while it established, from 
that day, the military character of the Italian Legion. 
It was also the precursor of many great deeds per- 
formed by that corps, which was never conquered. 



ARRIVAL OF ANZANI. 143 

The next day the Italian Legion was in the princi- 
pal square of the metropolis, in view of the whole 
population, receiving the praises of the Minister of 
War and the acclamations of all the people. The 
impressive words of General Pacheco had resounded 
among the multitude. I had never heard words more 
adapted to rouse a nation. 

The Italian Legion had now fought for the first 
time and by itself, and there was that same Captain 
Giacomo Minuto who was afterwards captain of 
cavalry in Rome, and there received a wound in the 
breast from a ball, and died in consequence of loosen- 
ing the bandages at the news of the entrance of the 
French. 

Major Pedro Rodriguez also displayed much bravery. 

Prom that day until the appearance of Anzani in 
the Legion, I absented myself but little from the corps, 
although engaged at sea most of the time. About 
that period Anzani was at Buenos Ayres, where, 
receiving an invitation from me, he came to Monte- 
video. The acquisition of Anzani to the Legion was 
extremely valuable, especially for instruction and disci- 
pline. Although he was much opposed by Manceni 
and by the second chief, who could not submit to 
acknowledge his superior merit, being perfect in 
military knowledge and direction, he systematized the 
corps on as regular a footing as circumstances would 
permit. 

The flotilla, although of little importance, did not 



144 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDL 

fail to be worth something to the defence of the place. 
Posted at the left extremity of the line of defence, it 
not only effectually covered it, but threatened the 
right flank of the enemy whenever it attempted an 
attack. It served as a link between the important 
position of the Cerro and the Island of Libertad, by 
greatly facilitating and cooperating in the attempts 
which were continually made upon the right of the 
enemy, who were besieging the Cerro. The Island 
of Libertad had been watched by the enemy, who laid 
a plan to get possession of it. Their squadron, under 
command of General Brown, was prepared to invade 
it and gain possession. It was determined that 
artillery should be placed upon it, and I transported 
to it two cannon, eighteen pounders. 

About ten at night, that operation having been 
performed, I left the island with a company of my 
countrymen, and returned towards Montevideo. Then 
happened one of those unforeseen and important events 
which, I love to say, are evidently brought about by 
the hand of Providence. The Island of Libertad, 
placed in advance of the coast of the Cerro at the dis- 
tance of less than a cannon-shot, is less than three miles 
from Montevideo. The wind blew from the South, 
and caused some agitation of the sea in the bay in 
proportion to its force, and especially in that passage 
between the island and the mole. I had embarked in 
a launch, purchased by the government, and had with 
me sailors enough to perform the service just executed. 



A NARROW ESCAPE. 145 



and the large lighter in tow, in which the artillery 
had been transported. Between the waves rolling in 
from the south and the weight of the boat, which was 
also exactly square in shape, we proceeded slowly, 
drifting considerably towards the north end of the 
bay, when, all at once, several vessels of war were dis- 
covered to the leeward, and so near that the sentinels 
were heard calling to the men, " Keep quiet 1" It was 
doubtless the enemy's squadron. 

We wonderfully escaped being captured by them; 
but the principal cause of our safety w^as, that the 
small vessels and the boats of the enemy had gone to 
attack the island, and there was nothing left that 
could pursue us. If this had not been the case, we 
should doubtless have been taken : but, more than 
this, the enemy did not fire a shot, though they might 
easily have sunk our little vessels, for fear of alarming 
their troops who had gone to the island, to surprise it. 
But what an escape it appeared to me when I reached 
the mole, and began to hear a terrible discharge of 
musketry on the Island of Libertad I I immediately 
reported the proceedings to the government, and then 
went on board my little vessels, to prepare them to go 
in aid of the troops on the island. They were only 
about sixty there, not well armed, and with but little 
ammunition. I set sail at dawn of day, Avith only two 
small vessels, called yates ; the third, and only remain- 
ing one of the flotilla, not being fit for use at that 
time. We proceeded, and soon entered between the 
7 



146 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDL 

Island and the Cerro, uncertain whether the enemy had 
got possession or not in their night attack. But the 
brave Italians, although taken unexpectedly, had fought 
with bravery, and had not only repulsed the enemy, 
but driven them back with much loss ; and the corpses 
of Eosas' soldiers floated about in the waters of the 
harbor several days after. Having sent a skiff to the 
island to ascertain its fate, I soon received welcome 
intelligence of the successful resistance. I speedily 
landed the munitions, and one of my oflBcers with some 
men to serve the guns ; and this had hardly been 
accomplished when the enemy opened their fire, and the 
island replied with its two cannon. I then, with my 
two boats, got to windward of the enemy's vessels, and 
did all I could against them. But the combat was 
unequal in the extreme. I had against me two 
brigan tines and two schooners, and one of the former 
had sixteen guns. The cannons on the island had 
platforms, and were ill-supplied with ammunition, and 
therefore did not fire well, or produce much effect. 
Had they been better provided for, they might have 
done good service. Although the sea was not very 
rough, it was sufficiently so to prevent the guns of my 
two little vessels from firing with precision ; and, in 
short, it seemed impossible that the engagement could 
fail to be to the enemy successful. But once more God 
provided for us ! 

Commodore Purvis, then commander of the British 
station at Montevideo, sent a messenger to Brown, on 



rOMMODORE PURVIS INTERPOSES. 147 

account of which he ceased iiring. Prom that moment 
the affairs turned to negotiation. The enemy's squad- 
ron left the harbor, and the island did not again fall 
into the power of another. "Whatever the reasons of 
the Commodore may have been, it is undeniable that 
some degree of chivalrous generosity towards an un- 
fortunate but courageous people entered into the 
sympathies and into the act of the philanthropic son 
of Albion. From that moment Montevideo knew that 
she had in the English Commodore not only a friend, 
but a protector. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

EXPLOITS OF THE ITALIAN LEGION DURINa THE SIEGE— TRE8 CRUOES — 
THE PASS OF BOJADA — THE QUADRADO — GENERAL RIVERA DEFEATED 
AT INDIA MUERTA, BUT WITHOUT DISCOURAGING EFFORTS, INTERVEN- 
TION CONTINUED— AN EXPEDITION IN THE URUGUAY, THE FLO- 
TILLA BEING UNDER MY COMMAND. 

The affair of the island increased tlie fame and im- 
portance of the arms of the Republic, although its 
favorable result was more due to fortune than to any- 
thing else, and although nothing more was gained by- 
defending it. Thus it was, that by insignificant, or at 
least small but successful enterprizes, a cause was fos- 
'tered and raised up, which had been considered by 
many as desperate. A patriotic and excellent adminis- 
tration of the government, at the head of which was 
Pacheco; the management of the war by the incompara- 
ble General Paz ; the fearless and powerful support 
given by the people, then purged from their few 
traitors and cowards ; and the arming of 4he foreign 
Legions, — in short, everything promised a happy result. 
The Italian Legion, whose formation was ridiculed 
by some, and especially by the French, had now ac- 
quired so much fame, that they were envied by the best 
troops. They had never been beaten, though they had 

(U8) 



PASS OF THE BAJADA. 149 

shared in the most difficult enterprizes and most ardu- 
ous battles. 

At Tres Cruces, (the Three Crosses,) where the fear- 
less Colonel Neva, from an excess of courage, had 
fallen within the enemy^s lines, the Legion sustained 
one of those Homeric battles described in history, 
fighting hand to hand, and driving the troops of Ouri- 
ves from their strongest positions, until- they brought 
away the dead body of the chief of the line. The 
losses of the Legion on that day were considerable, 
compared with their small numbers, but on that ac- ' 
count they gained more honor. That success, which 
seemed as if it might exhaust it, on the contrary fos- 
tered it exceedingly. It grew in numbers, with new 
recruits, soldiers of a day, but who fought like veter- 
ans ! Such is the Italian soldier ; such are the sons of 
the despised nation, when struck with the generous 
idea of what is noble. 

At the Pass of the Bajada, on the 24:th of April, was 
one of the most serious conflicts. A corps of the army 
under the command of General Paz, had marched out 
from Montevideo, passed by the right wing of the enemy, 
proceeded along the shore- of the north bend of the 
bay to Pantanoso, where, joining the Republican forces 
of the Cerro, he intended to make a decisive blow on 
the enemy's army, — who were thus drawn out of their 
strong positions of the Cerrito, — to surprise two bat- 
talions, stationed on the shores of that marshy lit- 
tle stream. As that operation was not successful 



150 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

in consequence of a want of concert, they were oblig- 
ed to go through the Pass, involved in a very sharp 
action. Of the two divisions comprising the corps, 
which were about seven thousand, that which formed 
the rearguard was so much pressed by the enemy, 
that, when recovered from surprise, they endeavored 
to regain their ground. This they would have saved 
with the greatest possible effort, in consequence 
of the extreme difficulty of the place. I command- 
ed the division of the centre ; and the general or- 
'dered me to re-pass and support the troops in that 
danger. I obeyed, but, to my surprise, found the bat- 
tle a desperate one. The Eeptiblicans were fight- 
ing bravely : but the enemy had surrounded them, and 
then occupied a very strong salting establishment, 
(called Saladero,) between us and the rearguard, who 
had exhausted their ammunition. The head of the Ital- 
ian column entered the Saladero, just when the head 
of one of the enemy's columns had entered. Then 
commenced a very warm contest, hand to hand ; and 
finally Italian bravery triumphed. At that place the 
ground was encumbered with dead bodies ; but my 
friends were safe, and the fight proceeded, with advan 
tage to our side. Other corps came in to support 
them, and the retreat was effected in admirable order. 
The French Legion, on that day, going to operate 
simultaneously on the line of the city, was defeated. 

The 28th of March, however, was highly honora- 
ble to the Republican arms, and to the Italian Legion, 



THE QUADRADO. 151 



The movement was directed by General Pacheco. The 
enemy were besieging the Cerro, under the orders of 
General Nunez, who had shamefully deserted to the 
enemy^s files, in the beginning of the siege. They 
showed much boldness, and several times came up 
under the heavy ramparts of the fortress, threaten- 
ing to cut off the communications with the city and 
destroying with musket shots the light-house erected on 
the upper part of the edifices. General Pacheco or- 
dered several corps to be transported to the Cerro, 
among which was the Italian Legion. That movement 
took place during the night ; and at the first light 
it was in ambush in a powder manufactory, half a mile 
from the battery. That edifice, although in ruins, bad 
the walls standing, and afforded sufficient space to con- 
tain the entire Italian Legion, though in a somewhat 
confined situation. Skirmishing was commenced, and 
afterwards something more serious. The enemy stood 
boldly against their opponents, and got possession of a 
a strong position called the Quadrado, or the Square, 
at the distance of a short cannon-shot from the 
Powder-house. A number of men had already been 
wounded among the Republicans, and, among others, 
Colonel Cajes and Estivao, in my opinion the best of 
the officers. Such was the state of things, when the 
signal was given for the Legion to make a sortie, and 
the conflict became serious, under the command of 
Colonel Carceres, who had charge of the force en- 
gaged. I shall always feel proud of having belonged 



152 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

to tliat handful of brave men, having always sgen them 
on the high road of victory. 

It was proposed to attack the enemy on an emi- 
nence, behind the shelter of a ditch and parapet. The 
space which it was necessary to pass, in order to 
assault it, was unobstructed by any obstacle, and there- 
fore the enterprise was by no means an easy one. But 
the Legion, that day, would have faced fiends, if they 
could have been conjured upon the field ; and they 
marched on against the enemy, without firing a shot- 
and without hesitating for a moment, except to throw 
themselves into the Pantanoso, three miles distant from 
the field of battle. Nunez was killed, and many 
prisoners were taken. The Oriental corps, in com- 
pany with the Italians, fought very bravely ; and, though 
the above-mentioned movement was somewhat retarded, 
the order was given to the column on the right to 
advance and place itself between the river and the 
enemy. And certainly not one of the enemy's infantry 
was saved. 

That battle reflects great honor on the skill of 
General Pacheco. 

During the first years of the seige of Montevideo, 
the Italian Legion sustained innumerable conflicts. 
They sufi'ered the loss of many killed and wounded ; 
but in no engagement did they disgrace themselves. 

General Rivera was defeated at India Muerta ; but 
the capital was not conquered with him. The corps 
belonging to it were trained to war by daily fighting, 



ENGLISH AND FPwENCH INTERYENTION. 153 

and also gained moral advantage over the besiegers. 
The English and French intervention took place, and 
then all parties anticipated a happy result of the war. 

A project for operations, combined by the govern- 
ment and the admirals of the two allied nations, was 
an expedition in the Uruguay ; and it was placed 
under my command. In the period now past, the 
national flotilla had been increased by the addition of 
several vessels, some of which were chartered, like the 
first, and others sequestrated from certain enemies of 
the Republic, and others still were prizes made from 
the enemy, who sent their vessels to the Bucco and 
other places on the coast in possession of the forces of 
Ourives. Then, between the acquisition of the above- 
mentioned vessels, and of two others of the Argentine 
squadron, sequestered by the English and French, and 
placed at the disposition of the Oriental government, 
the expedition for the Uruguay was composed of about 
fifteen vessels, the largest of which was the Cagancha, 
a brig of sixteen guns, and the smallest were several 
boats. 

The landing corps was thus composed : the Italian 
Legion of about two hundred men, about two hundred 
Nationals, under command of Colonel Battle, and 
about a hundred cavalry, with two four pounders and 
six horses in all. 
7* 



CHAPTER XXII. 

THE EXPEDITION PROCEEDS FOR THE mUGUAY — COLOXIA TAKTS BY 
IT — BUR^^:D — page, a suspicious JREXCHMAX — MARTIX GARCIA 
TAKEN. 

It was near the close of the year 1845 when the expe- 
dition left Montevideo for the Uruguay, beginning an 
honorable campaign with brilliant but fruitless results, 
for the generous but unfortunate Oriental nation. 
We arrived at Colonia, where the English and French 
squadrons were awaiting us, to assail the city. It 
was not a very arduous enterprise, under the protec- 
tion of the superfluous guns of the vessels. I landed 
with my Legionaries ; and the enemy opposed no resis- 
tance under tlie walls : but, on getting outside of them, 
they were found ready for battle. The allies then 
debarked, and requested their commanders to support 
me in driving the enemy away. A force of each of 
tiie two nations accordingly came out for my assistance. 
But the Italians had hardly begun to fight, and obtained 
some advantage, when the allies retired within the city 
walls. The reason for this unexpected movement was 
never explained to me ; but I was compelled to follow 
their example, in consequence of the great inferiority 
of my force compared with that of the enemy. 

(154) 



BURNING OF COLONIA. 155 

When the other party proposed to abandon the city, 
they obliged the inhabitants to evacuate it, and then 
endeavored to give it to the flames. From that time, 
therefore, many of the houses presented the sad spec- 
tacle of the effects of conflagration, the furniture 
having been broken, and everything lying in confusion. 
When the Legion landed, and the Nationals, they had 
immediately followed the enemy who were retreating ; 
and the allies, landing afterwards, occupied the' empty 
city, sending out a part of their forces to support 
them.. Now it was difficult, between the obstacles pre- 
sented by the ruins and the fire, to maintain the dis- 
cipline necessary to prevent some depredations ; and 
the English and French soldiers, in spite of the severe 
injunctions of the Admirals, did not fail to take the 
clothes which were scattered about the streets and Id 
the deserted houses. The Italians followed their 
example, and, in spite of every exertion made by me and 
my officers to prevent them, some of them persisted in 
the work for a time ; and I have the mortification of 
acknowledging that I did not entirely succeed in my 
eflorts to prevent them. The most important articles 
taken by the Italians, however, were eatables ; and this 
afforded some consolation, as the fact was less dis- 
creditable to my countrymen than if they had chosen 
objects of lasting pecuniary value. I feel also most 
confident in saying, that nothing of that disgraceful 
conduct would have happened, but for the beginning 
made by the allied troops. 



1-56 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

A Frenchman, named Page, who then resided in 
Montevideo, published a description of the scene of 
plunder. It was said by his contemporaries, that Page 
was a creature ofGuizot, sent out as a fiscal, and to 
take account of what happened. I could not ascertain 
whether he was a diplomatic spy or not. It is certain 
that, in consequence of the French sympathy, I was 
obliged, on landing on the shore of Colonia, to send 
the men below, as their ship was thundering, with its 
cannon well pointed towards us. We had several men 
wounded, receiving contusions from splinters and frag- 
ments of rock. Besides, Pagers elegant "Narrative 
of Facts,'' as he entitled a report which he published, 
called the Italian Legion " Condoltreri,'' a term of con- 
tempt, in his opinion, but which they were farthest 
from deserving. 

In Colonia I and my troops might have cooperated 
in an attack on the city ; but they were sent elsewhere, 
to restore the authority of the Republic on the banks 
of the Uruguay. The Island of Martin Garcia, where 
I arrived before Anzani with a small force, yielded 
without resistance. There I obtained a number of oxen 
and a few horses* 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

FIRST MEETING WITH A " MARTREEO" — DESCRIPTION OF HIS HABITS AND 
CHARACTER— ANOTHER MARTRERO, JUAN DE LA CRUZ — THE RIO NE- 
GRO—JOSEPH MUNDELL — THE SEVERITY OE THE ENEMY DROVE THE 
MARTREROS AND PEOPLE TO US. 

At Colonia I met with the first '' Martrero'^ I ever 
saw. He was named Sivorina, and was one of the re- 
markable men known by that title who belonged to the 
patriot party. The services of that class of brave ad- 
venturers were of great value to that expedition. 

The '' Martrero'' is a type of independent man. One 
of them often rules over an immense extent of country 
in that part of South America, with the authority of 
a government, yet without laying taxes, or raising 
tribute : but he asks and receives from the inhabitants 
their good will, and what is needful to his wandering 
life. He demands nothing but what is necessary ; and 
his wants are limited. A good horse is the first ele- 
ment of a Martrero. His arms, usually consisting of 
a carbine, a pistol, a sword, and his knife, which are 
his inseparable companions, are things without which 
he would think he could not exist. If it is considered 
that from the ox he obtains the furniture of his saddle; 
the " MancadoVj^^ with which to bind his companion to 

(157) 



15S LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDL 

the pasture : '' Mancas;' to accustom him to remaining 
bound and not to stray ; the '' Bolas,^^ ^^hich stop the 
bagiial, or wild horse, in the midst of his fury, and 
throw him down, by entangling his legs : the '* Lazo,^^ 
not the least useful of his auxiliaries, and which hangs 
perennially on the right haunch of his steed ; and 
finally the meat, which is the only food of the Mar- 
trero ; — if all these are borne in mind, in the forming 
and use of which the knife is indispensable, some idea 
may be conceived of how much he counts on that in- 
strument, which he also employs, with wonderful dex- 
terity, in wounding and cutting the throat of his en- 
emy. The Martrero is the same as the Gaiicho of the 
Pampas, and the Jloiiarco de la cucliilla^ {Monarcli of 
tJie Knife) of the Rio Grande, but more free and inde- 
pendent. He will obey, when the system of govern- 
ment is conformed to his own opinions and sympathies. 
The field and the wood are his halls ; and the ground 
is his bed. To him little appears sufficient. When he 
enters his house, the Martrero there finds one who truly 
loves him, and shares with him his toils and dangers, 
with courage and fortitude equal to his own. Woman 
as the more perfect being, appears to me to be natu- 
rally more adventurous and chivalrous than man ; and 
the servile education to which in that country she is 
condemned, probably prevents the examples from being 
more commoui 

Vivorina was the first of the Martreros who joined 
my troops : but he was not the best. On the banks of 



MY FIRST MARTREROS. 159 

the channel of Inferno, the eastern one, between the 
island of Martin Garcia and the continent, he had 
seized a boat, and put his pistol to the breast of its 
master, and compelled him to transport him to the Is- 
land, whither he came and presented himself to me. 
Many other Martreros afterwards came in, and rendered 
much service in the ulterior operations ; but the man 
on whom I love to bestow a high title, and who joined 
to the courage and audacity of a Martrero, the valor, 
integrity and coolness of a good captain, was Juan de 
la Cruz Ledesma, of whom mention will often be 
made in this narrative. 

Juan de la Cruz, with his black head-dress, his eagle 
eyes, noble mien, and beautiful person, was my intrepid 
and faithful companion in that Uruguay expedition, 
which I consider the most brilliant in which I was 
ever engaged ; and he, and Joseph Mundell, equally 
brave and better educated, are impressed upon my 
mind for life. 

In Colonia were assembled Colonel Battle, and the 
Nationals of the garrison. In Martin Garcia we had 
left some men, and raised the Republican standard. 
The expedition then continued the voyage along the 
river. Anzani had the vanguard, with some of the 
smaller vessels, and took possession of a number of 
merchantmen under the enemy^s flag. We tlius rea- 
ched the Yaguary, a confluent of tlie Ilio Negro with 
the Uruguay. 

The Rio Negro, wiiich empties into the Uruguay at 



160 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDL 

that place, forms several islands of considerable size, 
covered with woods and pasture-grounds in ordinary 
times ; but in winter, when the rivers are swollen by 
the rains, they are almost entirely flooded, so that only 
animals are able to live there. The troops, however, 
found enough oxen and some wild horses. The greatesi 
benefit to the expedition there was the landing of the 
horses, and allowing them relief from the evils of the 
voyage. Beyond those islands towards the east, and 
bathed by the Rio Negro on the south, by the Uruguay 
on the north, is the Bincon de las Gallinas. This is a 
part of the main land, of considerable extent, joined 
to the neighboring country by an Isthmus ; and it 
abounded with an immense number of animals, of va- 
rious kinds, not excepting horses. It was, therefore, 
one of the favorite spots of the Martreros. One of my 
first cares was to march, with a part of the landing 
force, and take a position on the shore of the Rincon, 
from which I sent out Vivorina, with Miranda, one 
of his companions, on horseback. They soon met with 
several of the Martreros of the place, who joined the 
expedition, and were soon followed by others; and, 
from that time, a beginning was made in forming a 
body of cavalry, which increased very fast. Meat was 
abundant ; and in that same night an operation was 
undertaken against a party of the enemy, which had 
the most successful issue. A Lieutenant Gallegos, who 
had accompanied the troops from Montevideo, was in- 
trusted with the command. He surprised the enemy, in 



DISCOVERY OF JUAN DE LA CRUZ. 161 

number about twenty ; but few were able to escape, 
and he brought in six prisoners, some of whom were 
wounded. The affair gained for us several horses, 
which were a very important acquisition in our circum- 
stances. 

The system adopted by the enemy was, to send the 
inhabitants into the interior, in order to cut off their 
communications with the troops ; and this induced 
many of those unfortunate people to join us, among 
whom they found a kind reception and a safe retreat, 
in the largest of the islands, to which the soldiers car- 
ried a great number of animals, and chiefly sheep, for 
their subsistence. Thus, in different ways, the expedi- 
tion gained strength and was favored by circum- 
stances, especially by the arrival of Juan de la Gruz, 
whose discovery deserves to be mentioned. 

The Martreros of the Rincon, who were assembled 
with me at the time, informed me that Juan de la Cruz, 
at the head of a few parties of his friends, had fought 
several bands of the enemy on previous days ;.but, 
overcome by numbers, had been obliged to scatter his 
men, and take to the woods alone, in the thickest bushes, 
and even to abandon his horse, and to set off in a ca- 
noe, for the most obscure islands of the Uruguay. 
There he was still an object of the chief persecution 
to the enemy, who, after the battle of India Muerta, 
when there were no longer any national corps in the 
country, could pursue the Martreros at their pleasure. 
In such a painful situation was he found at that time ; 



162 LIFE OP GENERAL GARIBALDL 

and I intrusted one Saldana, an old companion of Juan 
de la Cruz, with a few Martreros, to visit his retreat 
and bring him away. The undertaking was successful ; 
and after a few days spent in the search, they found 
him, on an island, in a tree, and his canoe tied at its 
root, floating in the water, it being the time of inun- 
dation, and the little island being flooded. He had so 
placed himself that he could at once have retreated 
into the woods, if enemies had appeared, instead of 
friends. 

The young Italians in the expedition at that time, 
learned a lesson of the life they will be called to lead, 
when they shall sec their country redeemed. Juan de 
la Cruz was an important acquisition to the expedition. 
From that day forward, we had with us all the Martre- 
ros of the surrounding district, and a force of excel- 
lent cavalry, without which little or nothing could have 
been undertaken in those countries. 

The Isla del Biscaino, (or the Island of the Bis- 
cayan,) the largest in the Yaguary, soon became a col- 
ony, peopled by the families whicli fled from the bar- 
barity of the enemy, and various others, from the cap- 
ital. Many animals were sent over to it, a number of 
horses were left there, and an officer was entrusted 
with the care of everything. 



CHAPTER XXIY. 

THE EXPEDITION PROCEEDS— SURPRISE GUALEGUAYECHU — REACH THE 
HERVDDERO — ACCOMPANIED BY AN ENGLISH AND A FRENCH OFFICER 
—A LARGE ESTANCIA, AND ITS NUMEROUS HORSES AND OTHER ANI- 
MALS—I LEAVE THE VESSELS IN CHARGE OP ANZANI— GO WITH TR-fl 
MARTREROS — LA CRUZ AND MUNDELL — ATTACK ON THE HERVIDERO 
— BATTLE OP ARROYO GRANDE. 

The expedition then proceeded by the river, and 
arrived at a place on its banks named Fray Bento, 
where the vessels cast anchor. About eight miles 
below, on the opposite bank, in the Province of Entre 
Rios, is the mouth of the Eiver Gualeguayechu. The 
place is distant about six miles from its mouth. That 
province belonged to the enemy. The expedition Avas 
in want of horses for the operation ; and good ones 
were to be found in that region, as well as materials 
needed to make clothing for the troops, and other 
necessary articles, with which the province was well 
provided. An expedition was therefore formed, to 
obtain supplies. I went up the river further, expressly 
for the purpose of preventing suspicion ; and then, in 
the night, the small vessels and boats embarked the 
Italian Legionaries, and the cavalry with a few horses, 
and proceeded towards the landing-place. At the 
mouth of the little river lived a family, and it was 

[163] 



164 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

known that several merchant vessels and a small war- 
vessel were there, which it was necessary to surprise ; 
and this was eJQfected. The troops were so successful, 
that they reached the very house of the commandant 
of Gualeguayechu, while he was asleep in his bed. 
The Colonel commandant of the country w-as named 
Villagra. All the authorities, with the National 
Guards, were soon in our hands ; and we garrisoned 
the strongest places with Republican troops. The 
expedition then proceeded to recruit horses and obtain 
other things of the most importance. 

We obtained many excellent horses in Gualeguaye- 
chu, with articles necessary to clothe the men, har- 
nesses for the cavalry, and some money, which was 
distributed among the sailors and soldiers. All the 
prisoners were released at our departure. A party 
of the enemy's cavalry, in garrison in the town, were 
found to be absent, on the arrival of the expedition, 
and returned during our stay. Being seen by the 
sentinels, a few of the best mounted and equipped of 
the cavalry were sent out, and an encounter took 
place, in which the enemy were repulsed. This little 
affair greatly encouraged the Republicans, especially 
as it took place in view of all. We had one man 
badly wounded. 

At the mouth of the river was a peninsula, formed 
by it and a small stream, and there was the residence 
of the family before mentioned. The infantry em- 
barked in the small vessels in which they had sailed ; 



THE HERVIDERO. 165 



the cavalry marched by land to the peninsula, leading 
the horses they had taken ; and there they again re- 
mained. The labor of embarking and disembarking 
horses was not new to them ; and in a few days every- 
thing was carried away — some to the island of the 
Biscaino, and some to the other island in the tipper 
part of the river, to serve in future operations. 

The expedition then proceeded into the interior, as 
far as Paysandii, with the occurrence of little or 
nothing worthy of notice. In that city was a large 
guard, and the enemy had constructed some batteries 
and sunk a number of vessels, in different parts of the 
channel of the river, to obstruct the passage. All 
obstacles were overcome ; and a few shot in the ves- 
sels, and a few wounded men, were the only conse- 
quences of a heavy cannonade with the batteries. 
Two officers deserved my particular notice : one a 
Frenchman, and the other an Englishman, who com- 
manded two small vessels of war of their nations, and 
accompanied me in almost the whole of that expedi- 
tion, although their instructions were not to fight. 
The English Lieutenant was named Tench ; and he 
remained but a short time ; the French officer was 
Hypolite Marier, commander of the schooner L'Eclair. 
The latter was with me the whole time, and became 
very dear to me, being an officer of great merit. 

We reached Hervidero, formerly a most beautiful 
establishment, then abandoned and deserted, but still 
very rich in animals, which were highly valuable to the 



166 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

expedition all the time of our stay. That point of 
the Uruguay was named Hervidero, from the Spanish 
TTord Hervir, which means to boil ; and indeed it 
looks like a boiling cauldron under all circumstances, 
but especially when the riyer is low, abounding in 
whirlpools formed by the numerous rocks lying under 
water, oyer which a yery rapid current pours all the 
year. The passage is yery dangerous. A yery 
spacious house stands on an eminence, built with a 
terrace on the roof, called Azotea, and oyerlooks all 
the left bank of the riyer. Around it was a multitude 
of EanchoSj or barracks, with roofs of straw, which 
attested the great number of slayes possessed by the 
masters in more quiet times. When I first approached 
the house, I found herds of the Ganado manso, or 
domestic oxen, near the deserted habitations, in search 
of their exiled masters ; and with them a majada, or 
flock of sheep, amounting to about forty thousand, 
while the ganado cuero or ahado, — that is, the wild 
cattle, — of about the same number, were scattered oyer 
the fields. Besides these there were innumerable 
horses, ginetes and Poledres, chiefly wild, and many 
quadrupeds of yarious kinds. These few lines may 
giye some idea of the aspect of that kind of immense 
estates in South America, called Estancias. 

The Heryidero, howeyer, a JSaladero, or place for 
salting meat for exportation, as well as for preparing 
hides, tallow, and, in short, eyerything furnished by the 
animals slaughtered in their country. The depth of 



JOSE MUNDELL. 167 



the river did not permit them to take any other in 
larger vessels. Anzani, with the infantry, lodged in 
the establishment, occupying it in a military manner. 
The measures taken were very useful in repressing an 
unexpected attack, arranged between the enemies of 
Entre Rios, under the command of General Garzon, 
and those of the Oriental State, under Colonel Laval- 
leja. That was undertaken while I was not at the 
Hervidero. 

And, in the first place, as for the reason of my 
absence. Among the cares of Juan de la Cruz, was that 
of sending some of his martreros to inform the others, 
who were scattered aloug the left bank of the river, 
and those of the Gueguay, who were quite numerous. 
A certain Magellano, and one Jose Dominguez were 
among the most famous of them all. They were then 
in the neighborhood of the Gueguay. Jose Mun- 
dell had come to that country when a child, and had 
become identified with the inhabitants and accustomed 
to their habits. He had a present of an estancia, one 
of the best in that part of the country. Mundell was 
one of those privileged persons, who seem to have 
come into the world to govern all around them. With 
nothing extraordinary in his physical nature, he was 
strong and active, " a free cavalier,*' and of a most 
generous disposition ; he had gained the hearts of all, 
on whom he bestowed benefits whenever they were in 
want, thus securing their love and tempering their 
natures. He was above all things adventurous. It 



168 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

may be added that Mundell, although he had spent 
the most of his life in the desert, had, from his own 
taste, cultiyated his mind and acquired by study more 
than an ordinary share of information. He had never 
taken any part in political affairs, beyond those con- 
nected with the. choice of men for the Presidency, etc. 
But when the foreigners, under the orders of Ourives, 
invaded the territory of the Republic, he regarded 
indifference as a crime, and threw himself into the 
ranks of the defenders. With the influence which he 
had acquired among his brave neighbors, he soon col- 
lected several hundred men, and then sent me word 
that he was going to join me with them. The bold 
fellows, commanded by Juan de la Cruz, had brought 
in that news to the Hervidero ; and I immediately 
resolved to meet with Mundell in the Arroyo Malo, 
about thirty miles below the Salto, or Falls. On the 
first night after my departure the attack was made on 
the Hervidero. Hearing the cannon and musketry 
while I was near Arroyo Malo, I was thrown into the 
greatest anxiety, as was very natural ; but I confided 
much in the capacity of Anzani, whom I had left in 
charge of everything. 

The attack on the Hervidero had been conceived 
and planned in such a manner that, if the execution 
had corresponded, its results must have been fatal. 
Garzon, whose forces were not fewer than two 
thousand men, most of them infantry, was to have 
approached the right bank of the river, while Laval- 



ATTACK ON THE HERVIDERO. 169 

leja was to attack the Hervidero. In order that they 
might strike at the same moment, they had placed two 
fireships in the Yuy, a small river of Entre Rios, a few 
miles above, intended, if not to burn the flotilla, at 
least to occupy the sailors, and render it impossible 
for them to give any assistance by land. The courage 
and coolness of Anzani, and the bravery of the troops, 
rendered all the efforts of the active enemy unavailing. 
Garzon effected nothing by his steady fire of musketry, 
because it was too distant, and the side of the river's 
bank was commanded by the ^cannon of the flotilla, 
which opened upon it. The fireships, being abandoned 
to the current, passed at a distance from the vessels, 
and were destroyed by their guns. Lavalleja pressed 
his troops against the brave Legionaries in vain, they 
being intrenched in the buildings, and terrifying the 
enemy with their silence and proud resistance. 

Anzani had given orders that not a musket should 
be fired, until the enemy were near enough to have 
their clothes burnt by the powder ; and this plan 
succeeded well, for, supposing the houses to have been 
evacuated, they advanced without apprehension : but 
a general discharge of musketry, when close at hand, 
from all quarters, put them immediately to flight, mak- 
ing it impossible to rally again. 

Having arranged with Mundell about his entering 

Sal to when occupied by the Republicans, I returned 

to the Hervidero. I received notice, about that time, 

from Colonel Baez, who was making arrangements to 

8 



170 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

join me with some men. The only vessel of the enemy- 
stationed in the Yuy deserted to us, with a portion of 
the crew. 
Thug everything smiled on the expedition. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

THE PROVINCE OP CORRIENTES CALLS GEKERAL PAZ FROM MONTEYIDEO 
— ALLIANCE WITH PARiaUAY — I GO TO SALTO WITH THE FLOTILLA, 
TO RELIEVE IT FROM A SIEGE — ^WITH LA CRUZ AND MUNDELL, ATTACK 
LAVALLEJA— RETURN TO SALTO. 

The Province of Corrientes, after the battle of Arroyo 
Grande, had fallen again under the dominion of Rosas : 
but the admirable resistance of Montevideo, and some 
other favorable circumstances, called the people again 
to independence ; and Madariaga and the principal 
authorities in that revolution had invited General Paz 
from Montevideo, to take command of the army. 
That old and virtuous chief, by his own fame and 
capacity, induced Paraguay to make an offensive and 
defensive alliance ; and that state collected at Cor- 
rientes a respectable contingent for the army. Things 
thus proceeded wonderfully well for that part of the 
country ; and not the least important object was the 
opening of communications with those interior prov- 
inces, to collect in the Department of Salto the Orien- 
tal emigrants Avho were in Corrientes and Brazil. I 
tlien sent from the Hervidero a halenera^ on a mission 
to General Paz : but, being observed and pursued by 
the enemy, the men in it were obliged to abandon the 

(171) 



172 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

boat, and take refuge in the woods. I was obliged to 
repeat the same thing three times ; when at length a 
brave oflScer of the Italians, Giacomo Casella, taking 
advantage of a strong flood in the river, succeeded in 
overcoming every obstacle, and arrived in the Province 
of Corrientes. During the same flood I arrived at 
Salto with the flotilla. 

The city was governed by Lavalleja, who attacked 
the Hervidero with a force of about three hundred 
men, infantry and cavalry. He had been engaged for 
some days in making the inhabitants evacuate the 
town ; and for them and his troops he formed a camp 
on the left bank of the Capebi, at the distance of 
twenty-one miles from Salto. 

The Republicans took the town, without any resist- 
ance, and designed to make some fortifications. That 
point being occupied, they remained there, but, of 
course, besieged on the land-side, as the enemy were 
superior in cavalry. One of the principal incon- 
veniences which they suffered* was the want of meat, 
all the animals having been driven away. But that 
evil did not last long. 

Mundell, having collected about a hundred and fifty 
men, drove back a corps of the enemy who were press- 
ing upon him, and arrived safe at Salto. From that 
moment the Republicans began to make sorties, and to 
bring in animals enough for the subsistence of the 
troops. With MundelFs horsemen, and those of Juan 
de la Cruz, we were able to take the field ; and one 



ATTEMPT UPON THE ENEMY. 173 

fine day we went to seek Lavalleja in his own camp. 
Some deserters from the enemy had given me exact 
information of his position and the number of his 
forces ; and I determined to attack him. One evening 
I drew out two hundred of the cavalry and a hundred 
of the Italian Legionaries, and moved from Salto, 
intending to surprise the enemy before daybreak. My 
guides were the deserters ; and, although they were 
acquainted with the country, yet, as there were no 
roads leading in the direction they took, they got 
astray, and daylight found us at the distance of 
three miles from the camp we were seeking. Per- 
haps it was not prudent to attack an enemy at least 
equal in force, entrenched, and in their own camp, and 
which might receive reinforcements, which they had 
asked for, at any moment ; but to turn back would not 
only have been disgraceful, but would have had 
a very bad effect on the feelings of the new troops. 
I was a little troubled by the idea of retreating, 
and determined to attack. I reached an eminence 
where the enemy had an advance post. They retired on 
my approach. I could then see their camp, and observed 
several groups returning towards it, from various 
directions. They were detachments wliich had been 
sent out in the night to different points, to observe the 
Republicans, the enemy having heard of our setting 
out. I then immediately gave orders to Mundell, who 
had the vanguard, to press on a strong body of cavalry, 
to prevent their concentration. 



174 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

The enemy did the same, to repel that movement and 
protect their troops. Mundell, with great bravery, suc- 
ceeded, and drove and dispersed several of their de- 
tachments ; but he advanced too far, in the warmth of 
the pursuit, so that his troops soon found themselves 
surrounded by the enemy, who, recovering from their 
first fright, came upon them with their lances, threaten- 
ing to separate them from the main body, which, al- 
though at a distance, was approaching for a battle. In 
the meantime, seeing all this, I at first designed to have 
the whole little force of the Republicans proceed in a 
mass, and give a decisive blow. I therefore hastened 
the march of the infantry, forming the rear guard and 
reserve, with the cavalry of Juan de la Cruz : but 
seeing the position of Mundell, which admitted no 
delay, I left the infantry behind under the command of 
Marrocchetti, and pressed forward the reserve of cav- 
alry in echellons. 

The first echellon, commanded by Gallegas, pushe d 
on, and somewhat restored the resistance of the cavalry. 
The charge of Juan de la Cruz drove the enemy back ; 
and they retired towards their camp. I had ordered 
the echellons of the reserve to charge in a compact 
mass, so that Mundell and his men, who had fought 
bravely, might recover their order in a moment. Our 
troops then moved on towards the enemy^s camp, in 
order of battle,— the infantry in the centre by platoons, 
and under orders not to fire a shot ; Mundell on the 



A VICTORY. 175 



right, and Juan de la Cruz on the left ; while a small 
echellon of cavalry formed a reserve. 

The enemy's cavalry, after the first encounter, had 
formed again behind the infantry, who were covered 
by a line of carts ; but the firmness and resolution of 
the Republicans, now marching on in a close body and 
in silence, intimidated them so much that they made but 
little resistance. In a moment the action was over ; 
or, rather, it was not a fight, but a complete discomfiture 
and precipitate flight towards the pass of the river. 
On reaching that point some of the boldest endeavored 
to make a stand ; and they might have been able, but 
it would have been a very arduous task ; although the 
Republican cavalry had halted : for the Legionaries, at 
the command of " Cartridges on the neck !" threw 
themselves into the water with the greatest fury, and 
there was no more resistance. 

The victory was now complete. All the infantry of 
the enemy were in the power of the conquerors, and some 
of the cavalry, with all the families of the Salto, who 
had been dragged from their homes, and a train contain- 
ing various objects of merchandize, consisting of thir- 
ty-four loaded wagons. Above all, we had captured a 
great number of horses, which were the most valuable 
of all things in our existing circumstances. A brass 
cannon, made in Florence, some ages past, by a certain 
Cenni, fell into our hands. It was the same piece 
which had been fired upon us at the Hervidero ; and 



176 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

being dismounted on that occasion, was undergoing 
repair in the enemy^s camp. After the action, which 
lasted only a few hours, we collected everything use- 
ful, and set off on our return. Our progress to Salto 
was quite a triumphal march. The population poured 
blessings on us from their own houses, to which they 
had been restored by our means ; and the victory ac- 
quired for the army a reputation which was well mer- 
ited, proving that all the three classes of troops were 
able to keep the field. 

Our celerity was of much importance ; for, as has 
already been mentioned, the enemy were in expecta- 
tion of a strong reinforcement ; and that was the en- 
tire force of General Urquiza, which had just before 
been victorious at India Muerta, and was then on the 
march for Corrientes, to fight the army of that prov- 
ince. Vergara, who had the vanguard of it, came in 
sight of Salto the day after our return, and captured 
a few of our horses, which were dispersed in the neigh- 
. boring pastures. Being in the presence of those forces, 
which seemed to overwhelm us, we made every exer- 
tion to resist it. 

A battery, marked out by Anzani, in the centre of 
the city, made a progress that was quite astonishing. 
Both soldiers and people worked at it, such houses as 
were adapted to defence were fortified, and every man 
had a post assigned him. Several cannon were lev- 
elled from the boats, and preparations were made to 



urquiza's arrival. 177 

supply the battery. At that time arrived Colonel Baez, 
with about sixty cavalry. Urquiza soon after pre- 
sented himself, who had assured his friends that he 
would cross the Uruguay at Salto, with the as- 
sistance of the Eepublican flotilla, which he expected 
to capture. But his predicton was not fulfilled. The 
attack by the enemy was simultaneous with his appear- 
ance. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

rHQUIZA BESIEGES US EN" SALTO, WITH ALL HIS FORCES — OUB DB- 
FEXCES INCOMPLETE— A SUDDEN ATTACK — REPULSED SORTIES — BOLD 
OPERATION ON THE OPPOSITE BANK OF THE RIYER — SURPRISING 
FEATS OF THE HORSEMEN — THEIR HLA.BITS. 

Ox the east of Salto was a hill, distant a musket shot 
from the first houses ; and it commanded the whole 
town. The Republicans had not fortified it, for the 
want of sufficient force, as it would be necessary, if 
occupied, to establish a line of fortifications propor- 
tioned to the number of disposable troops. As might 
have been expected, Urquiza took possession of the 
hill, and placed on it six pieces of artillery. At the 
same time he sent forward his infantry, at quick step, 
against the Republican right. Just at that moment 
two pieces had been placed in the battery : but there 
was yet neither platform nor parapet ; and the enemy, 
after giving their fire, threw themselves upon the 
ground, which was not even consolidated. The Re- 
publican right was really the most vulnerable, as the 
enemy could reach it under cover, in the hollow of a 
valley. And this they did ; so that the defenders saw 
them appear suddenly, and without warning, from that 
concealment. Immediately the right wing fled, and 

(178) 



REPULSED SORTIES. 179 

those occupying the houses retreated towards the 
river. 

I was then at the battery ; and, in disposing of my 
troops, had reserved a company of the Italian Legion 
at that point. I immediately made one-half of that 
company charge the enemy ; and after them sent the 
second half to do the same. And that duty was exe- 
cuted with so much courage, that the assailants were, 
in their turn, put to a precipitate flight. The com- 
pany of Italians which performed that service was 
under the command of Captain Carone, and its lieu- 
tenants were Eamorino and Zaccarello . 

The enemy were discouraged by their unsuccessful 
attempt, which prevented them from making any deci- 
sive attack, and all their operations were reduced to a 
cannonade, In that kind of fighting, although the 
enemy had come upon the Republicans when ill-pre- 
pared, from the want of time, yet we were able to 
maintain a respectable attitude. I had landed the 
cannon from the vessels, under the orders of their offi- 
cers, viz., Scozini, Cogliolo, and Jose Maria, all of 
them brave and skilful men ; so that the enemy's artil- 
lery, although superior in numbers and position, was 
pretty well opposed, and obliged to be occasionally 
brought under cover of the hill. The enemy left 
several men dead, while the Republicans had only a 
few wounded. The latter, however, lost the greater 
part of their oxen, which were in a corral, or in- 
closure ; and, as they were wild, as soon as the gate 



180 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

was opened, they poured out, like a torrent, and 
spread all over the country. 

For three days Urquiza continued his attempts ; but 
every day found the besieged better prepared. Not a 
moment was lost during the night. Five pieces of 
cannon were placed in the battery, the platform was 
finished, the parapet, and the " Santa Barbara,'^ or 
mine for blowing up. A proclamation was circulated 
at that time, signed by Colonel Baez and myself, con- 
demning to death any one who might leave his post ; 
and the smaller vessels were forbidden to come near 
the bank of the river, while all which were there were 
made to draw off. 

At the same time the enemy, seeing, that they were 
gaining nothing, adopted a system of blockade, and 
shut up the city on the land side, in the closest man- 
ner. But in that undertaking also they were frus- 
trated ; for we were masters of the river, and could 
bring in all- necessary supplies of provisions by that 
water. During the eighteen days which the siege 
continued, we were not idle, having to bring in hay 
for the cattle and horses continually ; and, as the 
enemy had formed a circular chain of posts around us, 
we took advantage of moments of inattention, to attack, 
and often with advantage. At length Urquiza be- 
came weary, and perhaps was called away to other 
parts of the Uruguay, by more pressing affairs. He 
withdrew, and marched off, to cross the river above 
Salto. 



PLAN TO CAPTURE HORSES. 181 

The two divisions of Lamas and Vergara now re- 
mained to continue the siege, with about seven hun- 
dred cavalry : but from that time the enemy were un- 
able to keep it closely, for the Eepublicans made 
sorties now and then, sometimes bringing in oxen or 
wild horses, and that kept our cavalry in a pretty 
good condition, who had lost almost all their horses, 
in consequence of the strictness of the siege. It is to 
be observed, that the horses of that part of the country 
are not accustomed to eat anything but grass, being 
pastured in the open fields ; and therefore but few are 
fed with hay and grain. 

In those days an operation was performed by the 
Republicans, of a superior kind. Garzon, who had 
been at Concordia, opposite Salto, had marched, to 
unite with Urquiza, for Corrientes, under the orders 
of the latter General ; but a cavalry corps of obser- 
vation remained at Concordia. The sentinels of that 
body were visible from Salto, and their cavalcade^ or 
troop of horses, went every day to the river's bank to 
feed, (probably finding better pasture,) and at night 
returned. A plan was formed to capture those ani- 
mals ; and one day about twenty men prepared, 
naked, and with nothing but their sabres ; while 
a company of Legionaries, divided among the ves- 
sels of the flotilla, waited, ready to embark in the 
boats. About mid-day, when the sun shone hottest, 
the enemy's sentinels were lying on the ground, having 
made a shelter of their ponchos, and were fast asleep. 



182 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

The river, at the place where it was to he crossed, was 
only about five hundred paces wide, and not guard- 
ed. The appointed signal was given, and the cavalry 
soldiers marched from behind their coverts on the 
shore, and threw themselves into the water, while the 
Legionaries leaped into the boats ; and, when the 
sentinels awoke, they heard the bullets of their active 
assailants whistling about their ears : and the amphi 
bious centaurs pursued them along the hill. 

Only the brave South American cavalry are capable 
of performing such an enterprise. Being excellent 
swimmers, both men and horses, they can cross a river 
several miles wide, the men holding by the tails of 
their animals, or by their manes, and carrying their 
arms and baggage in their pelottas^ which are made of 
the curona, a piece of leather, which forms a part of 
the harness. 

Some of the cavalry remained on the hill, watching 
the enemy, while the others collected their horses 
which were scattered about the pasture, and led them 
to the shore, where they hurried them into the water, 
and got most of them over to the other side. Some 
of the enemy, who resisted, were bound and carried 
across by the vessels. In the meantime the Legion- 
aries exchanged a few shots ^vith the enemy, who were 
increasing their numbers, but did not feel strong 
enough to charge them. Thus, in a few hours, more 
than a hundred horses were obtained by the Republi- 
cans, without having a single man wounded. 



HORSES OF ENTRE RIOS. 183 

That affair was a very singular and curious one, 
and performed in full view from Salto. The horses 
of Entre Rios are generally esteemed ; and, for good 
reasons, that capture excited a desire to attack the 
besiegers 



CHAPTEE XXVII. 

THE SIEGE OF SALTO COXTINTED — NIGHT ATTACK OX THE EXEMT'S 
CAMP — SUCCESSFUL — GENERAL MEDINA APPROACHING — SENT) GEN. 
BAEZ ANT) ANZANI TO MEET HIM — A GREAT SCHPRISE — ALMOST OVEE- 
IVHELMED BY THE ENT:MT — FIGHT TILL NIGHT — RETPJEAT. 

Yeegara, with his division, was pressing the town very 
closely, and some persons acquainted with the country 
were sent to spy his position, which thus became 
known to the defenders. It would have been useless 
to make an attack by day, because it was impos- 
sible to surprise them, and, therefore, it was necessary 
to attack by night. I had given Colonel Baez the 
command of the cavalry, and Anzani was with the 
infantiy. They left Salto after nightfall, and took the 
direction towards the enemy's camp, situated about 
eight miles off. Although the march of the troops was 
as silent and as cautious as possible, they were heard 
by the advanced sentinels, and therefore Yergara had 
time to mount his horse. The assault was made with- 
out loss of time, but only the cavalry of the Republi- 
cans were able to fight, as the infantry, in spite of all 
their exertions, could not reach the field of battle in 
season. The enemy fought with spirit, but at the cry 
of " The infantry !" which was raised at a favorable 

(184) 



APPROACH OF GENERAL MEDINA. 185 



moment, they gave ground, and then broke their ranks 
and took to flight. They were pursued several miles, 
but, on account of the darkness, little was effected. 
A few prisoners were made and some horses taken, 
while there were a small number of killed and wound- 
ed on both sides. When daylight appeared, it was 
difficult to find the field of battle, as the fighting had 
been done on the march. Several groups of the 
enemy appeared, scattered on the distant hills, and 
Colonel Baez remained with the cavalry to pursue 
them and to collect a herd of oxen, while the other 
troops returned to Salto. 

About that time, which was the beginning of the 
year 1846, we received news that General Medina, 
with a number of emigrants from the Oriental, was 
coming from Corrientes for Salto. The discomfiture 
of Vergara had given the Republicans an advantage, 
but had not produced the results that might have been 
expected. Lamas, who was not far off, and engaged 
in breaking horses, came up on receiving intelligence 
of tli('. defeat, and ordered the collecting of men. Both 
established their camps, and recommenced the siege, 
driving away the animals. Their superiority in 
cavalry expedited that proceeding. General Medina 
then came, who had been appointed head of the army, 
and it was necessary to secure his entrance. Colonel 
Baez, as has been mentioned already, had assumed the 
command of the cavalry, and regularly organized it, 
skilled as he was in that kind of troops. Being 



186 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

possessed of uncommon actiyity, he greatly increased 
the number of horses, and provided the city and the 
troops with cattle. Mundell and Juan de la Cruz 
were at his orders, and at that time both were 
detached, with commissions to catch wild horses. 
Colonel Baez, better known than General Medina, 
was in direct relation with him, and knew that he was 
to be in sight of Salto on the 8th of February ; and 
it was therefore arranged that I should accompany 
him with the cavalry. At dawn of day on the 8th of 
February, 1846, we left Salto, and took the direction 
of the little river San Antonio, on the left bank of 
which they were to await the approach of General 
Medina and his army. The enemy, according to their 
custom in that region, showed several troops of cavalry 
on the heights on the right, which approached at times as 
if to observe whether they were collecting animals, and 
to interrupt them. Colonel Baez stationed a line of 
marksmen of the cavalry against those troops, and 
employed himself several hours in skirmishing with 
them. The infantry had halted near the little stream, 
at a place called Tapera di Don Vicenzio. I was 
separated from the infantry, and observing the guer- 
rillas, fighting, conducted by Baez. That kind of war- 
fare afforded the Italians an amusing sight : but the 
enemy concealed their " wasp's nest'' under that kind 
of military game, having put forward so feeble a force 
only to deceive their opponents, and give their strong 
body, which was behind, opportunity to advance. 



A STRATAGEM. 187 



The country, in all parts of the department of Salto, 
is hilly, as is also that of San Antonio. Therefore the 
large force which was advancing was able to approach 
within a short distance without being discovered. 

When I had reached the place of observation, and 
cast my eyes on the other side of Sau Antonio, I was 
overwhelmed with surprise by discovering, on the west 
of a neighboring hill, where only a few of the enemy 
had before been seen, a multitude of troops, as was 
shown by a forest of lances : seven squadrons of 
cavalry, with banners displayed, and a corps of infan- 
try, double in size of our own, who, having come up on 
horseback, within two musket shots, dismounted, 
formed in line of battle, and were marching, at quick 
step, to charge with the bayonet. Baez said to me : 
" Let us retire." But, seeing that to be impossible, I 
replied : '^ There is not time enough ; and we must 
fight." 

I then ran to the Italian Legionaries ; and, in order 
to destroy, or at least to mitigate the impression 
which might be produced on them by the appearance 
of so formidable an enemy, said : " We will fight ! 
The cavalry we are resolved to conquer. To-day we 
have them, although we are a small body of infantry." 

At the place where we took position there were nu- 
merous wooden posts standing planted in the ground, 
which had served in the walls of an old wooden 
edifice ; and to each beam was assigned a Legionary. 
The remainder, forming three small parties, were 



188 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

placed in column behind the building, and covered by- 
walls of masonry of the northern end of the same 
building, which was in form of a room, capable of 
containing about thirty men, and covering almost the 
front of the little column. On the right of the infan- 
try, Baez was posted, with the cavalry, those being 
dismounted, who were armed with carbines, while the 
lancers remained on horseback. The whole force 
comprised about a hundred cavalry, and a hundred 
and eighty-six Legionaries. The enemy had nine 
hundred cavalry, (some said twelve hundred,) and 
three hundred infantry. The Republicans, therefore, 
had only one thing left that could be done — to defend 
themselves — resist, and repel the charge of the enemy's 
infantry. I then ran forward, and gave them all the 
attention in my power. If the enemy, instead of 
charging in line of battle, forming an extended line, 
had charged in column, or in alternate platoons, they 
must have destroyed our force. By the impetus of 
their column they would certainly have penetrated 
into our position, and mingled with the defenders ; 
and then their cavalry would have completed our ruin 
and exterminated us. Then the fields of San Antonio 
would have been, to this day, whitened with Italian 
bones ! But, instead of this, the enemy advanced in 
line, beating the charge, and bravely withholding their 
fire until within a few yards. The Legionaries had 
orders not to fire until very near. When the enemy 
reached the appointed distance, they halted and gave 



A DESPEEATE FIGHT. 189 

a general discharge. The moment was decisive. 
Many of the defenders fell under that fire : but the 
assailants were thrown into disorder, being thinned by- 
shots from the Republicans, who fired from behind the 
timbers, and then charged them, not in order, but yet 
in a body, and forced them to turn their backs, by 
falling upon them with bayonets, like mad-men. That 
there occurred for the Republicans a moment of dis- 
order and hesitation, it cannot be denied. There 
were among us a number of prisoners, who, not ex- 
pecting a successful termination to the desperate 
defence, cast about their eyes to find some way open 
for escape. But they were prevented from doing any- 
thing, by some of our brave men, who then, at the cry 
of " The enemy run !'' threw themselves upon them like 
lions. 

Prom the moment when I directed my attention 
upon the enemy's infantry, I saw nothing more of 
Colonel Baez and the cavalry. Five or six horsemen 
remained with my men, whom I put there under the 
command of a brave Oriental oifficer, Jose Maria. 

After the defeat of the enemy's infantry, I had 
hopes of safety ; and, taking advantage of the mo- 
mentary calm produced by the stupefaction of the 
enemy, I put my men again in order. Among the 
dead remaining on the ground, especially those lying 
where the enemy halted, we found abundant supplies 
of cartridges ; and the muskets of the killed and 
wounded served an important purpose, being taken, 



190 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

to arm those of the soldiers who were in want, and 
some of the officers. 

The enemy, having failed in their first charge, re- 
peated it several times, many of their dragoons dis- 
mounting ; and with them and masses of cavalry, they 
attacked us, but succeeded only in increasing their 
loss. I was always ready, with some of the bravest 
of the Legionaries, who awaited the charge ; and, 
when the enemy had made their attack, invariably 
charged them in return. The enemy several times 
endeavored to get a position near us ; but I then 
posted the best marksmen among our soldiers, and 
made them harrass them, until they took to flight. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

PREPARATIONS FOR OUR RETREAT — ATTACKED ON THE WAY — BRAVERY 
OF MY ITALIANS— I NEVER DESPAIRED OF ITALY — THE NOBLE CHAR- 
ACTER OP ANZANI— REACH SALTO— KINDNESS OF FRENCH PHYSICIANS 
— COLLECT AND BURY THE DEAD. 

The fighting began about one o'clock in the after- 
noon, and lasted until near nine in the evening. Night 
came on, and found us surrounded by many corpses 
and wounded men. About nine o'clock preparations 
were made for a retreat. The number of wounded 
was very large, including almost all the officers, viz. : 
Morrochetti, Casana, Sacchi, Eamorino, Rodi, Beruti, 
Zaccorello, Amero, and Fereti. Only Carone, Tra- 
verse, and a few others, were unhurt. It was an 
arduous and painful undertaking to remove them from 
the ground where they lay. Some were placed upon 
horses, which were numerous, while others, who were 
able to stand, were helped on, each by two of his com- 
rades. When the arrangements had been made for 
the accommodation of the wounded, the other soldiers 
were formed in four platoons ; and as fast as they were 
put in order, they were made to load themselves with 
some remaining ammunition, the less to expose them- 
selves to the continual fire of the enemy. The 

(191) 



192 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

retreat was then commenced, and I thought it a fine 
sightj^though there was but a handful of men, in close 
column, with orders not to fire a single shot before 
making the edge of the wood which borders the river 
Uruguay. I had directed the vanguard to take the 
wounded, feeling confident that the charges of the 
enemy would be made on our rear and flanks. As 
was natural, those unfortunate men fell into some 
disorder, which it was impossible to prevent ; but they 
yet went on, all, it is believed, except two. The little 
column proceeded in the most admirable manner, so 
that I must ever speak of their conduct with pride. 
The soldiers fixed their bayonets before setting ofi"; 
and keeping close ranks, they reached the designed 
place, though not for want of any exertions, on the 
part of the enemy, to hinder them : for every efi*ort was 
made, by repeated charges from all quarters, and with 
their whole force. In vain did their lancers come up 
and give wounds to men in the ranks ; the only return 
made was with the bayonet, while the soldiers pressed 
themselves more compactly together. On reaching 
the verge of the wood, we halted ; and the order was 
given, *' To the right about !'^ when immediately a 
general volley filled the enemy's files with dead, and 
they were all instantly driven back. 

One of the most severe sufferings endured that day 
was from thirst, especially among the wounded. 

Having reached the bank of the river, it may be 
imagined with what avidity the soldiers ran to the 



KIND RECEPTION IN SALTO. 193 

water. Some of them stopped to drink, while the 
otl^ers kept the enemy at a distance. The suc- 
cess of the first part of the retreat, now performed, 
secured the retreating troops less molestation on the 
remainder of their way. A chain of sharp-shooters 
was formed to protect the left flank, who kept up a 
continual fire, almost until they entered the city ; and 
thus we moved along the bank of the river. 

Anzani was waiting for us at the entrance of the 
city, and could not satiate himself with embracing me 
and my companions. He had never despaired, al- 
although the enterprise was so arduous. He had 
collected the few remaining men in the fortress, and 
replied to the enemy's summons to surrender, which 
they made during the battle, with a threat to blow up 
everything before he would submit. It is to be 
remarked, that the enemy not only assured him that 
all the Italians were killed or prisoners, but also the 
greater part of the soldiers with Baez. Still Anzani 
did not despair ; and I have mentioned him to those 
of my fellow-citizens who at different times have 
despaired of Italy. Ah ! there are few like Anzani ! 
But he that despairs is a coward ! 

Our retreating troops entered Sal to at midnight, 
and even at that hour we found all the soldiers and all 
the inhabitants awake. The latter came out with 
alacrity, and gave all possible attention and care to 
the wounded, bringing everything necessary for their 
relief and comfort. Poor people ! Poor people, who 



194 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

suffered so much in the various vicissitudes of war, I 
shall never think of you but with a deep sense of grat- 
itude ! 

I had several severe losses to lament in that remarka- 
ble affair, though the enemy were much the greater 
sufferers. 

General Servando Gomez, who was the author of 
the surprise, and who seemed as if he would annihi- 
late us forever, commenced his retreat on the 9th, 
hastily taking with him his shattered division towards 
Paisandu, with a great number of wounded men, and 
leaving the fields of San Antonio covered with dead. 
The first day after our arrival was occupied in giving 
attention to the wounded ; and two French physicians 
rendered them the most important services. They 
were the physicians of the French ship L'Eclair, whose 
names have not been obtained, and Dr. Desroseaux, 
another young man, then for some time connected with 
the Italian Legion. He had fought all the way as a 
common soldier, and then devoted himself to the care 
of his wounded companions. But what most availed 
at that painful time were the delicate cares of the 
ladies of Salto. 

The succeeding days were occupied in collecting 
and burying our dead. The battle had been so extra- 
ordinary, that I thought it ought to be commemorated 
by an unusual mode of interring the victims, and I 
chose a spot, on the top of the hill which overlooks 
Salto, and which had been the scene of successful 



% MONUMENTS TO THE DEAD. 195 

battles. There was dug a trench for all, and then 
handfuls of earth were thrown in by the soldiers, until 
a tumulus rose, to stand as a memorial. A cross was 
then placed on the top, with this inscription on one 
side : 

^^Legione Italiana, Marina e Cavalier ia Orientate J^ 
On the other side : 

'' 8th Fehhrajo, 1846." 

(The Italian Legion, and the Oriental Marine and 
Cavalry.— 8th February, 1846.") 

The names of those killed and wounded in that 
brave fight have been preserved in the journals kept 
by Anzani. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

EFFECTS OF THE REVOLUTION IN MONTEVIDEO— CHANGE OF DUTIES Of 
THE ITALIAN LEGION — NO IMPORTANT MILITARY MOVEMENTS— MY 
OCCUPATION WITH THE MARINE — DIPLOMATIC NEGOTIATIONS — THE 
TEMPORIZING POLICY OF ROSAS — CHANGE OF ENGLISH AND FRENCH 
AGENTS AND ADMIRALS — EVIL CONSEQUENCES — RIVERA IN FAVOR IN 
MONTEVIDEO — MY OPERATIONS AT SALTO CONTINUED— SURPRISE VER- 
GARA'S CAMP— LEAVE IT, TO RETURN. 

General Medina was now able freely to enter Salto 
with his suite ; and he retained the superior command 
until the revolution made by Rivera's friends in Mon- 
tevideo. Nothing important, however, took place, in 
all that period. 

The revolution in Montevideo in favor of Rivera 
gave a terrible blow to the affairs of the Republic. 
The war ceased to be national, and was directed by 
miserable factions. About the same time occurred the 
revolution in Corrientes, brought about by Madariaga, 
against General Paz. Those young chiefs, who had 
become illustrious by surprising deeds in delivering their 
country from the oppressive dominion of Rosas, now, 
for jealousy and thirst of power, debased themselves 
by the meanest treachery, and thus ruined the cause of 
their people. General Paz was obliged to leave the 
army of Corrientes, and retire to Brazil. Paraguay 

(196) 



CHANGE OF FOEEIGN AGENTS. 197 

recalled her army after his departure ; the troops of 
Madariaga, reduced by neglect to their own resources 
alone, were completely beaten by Urquiza ; and Cor- 
rientes fell into the power of the Dictator. 

The affair of Montevideo also proceeded no better, 
and few events of importance occurred. The, Italian 
Legion, so justly esteemed for their honorable and daring 
exploits, had continued their accustomed service of ad- 
vanced posts, alternating with the other corps of the cap- 
ital. Anzani was with them ; and, although no very 
important engagements took place, they never failed to 
prove themselves worthy of their fame. 

I occupied myself more with the marine, fitting up 
some of the vessels which were most needed, and in 
cruising on the river Plata, in the schooner " Maypii.'' 

In the meantime the French intervention proceeded 
every day, and no more coercive measure was it pro- 
posed to apply to the solution of the problem ; but 
several diplomatists, whom Rosas deluded and mock- 
ed at, were sent to negotiate, but obtained nothing 
from him better than insignificant armistices, which 
had no effect but to waste the limited means collected 
with difficulty in the besieged city. With her change 
of policy, France had changed her agents. Such men 
as Diffandis and Ouseley for ambassadors, and L'Aine 
and Inglefield for admirals, worthy to sustain a gener- 
ous policy, and dear to the public, were removed ; and 
such men were substituted as were devoted to a policy 
inevitably ruinous to the people. 



198 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

The Oriental government, powerless from the want 
of means, was obliged to submit to the dictates of the 
intervention. Deplorable situation ! 

Rivera, being restored to power by his partisans, 
removed all others. Most of those who had engaged 
in the noble defense from disinterested love of country, 
had retired, weary of the enterprise, or were displaced 
to make room for devotees of Rivera, and unfit men. 
I found, however, at Montevideo, (that city of marvel- 
lous changes,) the new elements of another army, and 
transported them to Las Vacas, on the left bank of the 
Uruguay. The soldiers of Montevideo were made for 
conquerors ; and they proved it in their first encoun- 
ters with the enemy in the country. At Mercedes, es- 
pecially, they performed prodigies of valor ; but the 
evil influence which misled Rivera at Arroyo Grande 
and India Muerta, beset him at Paisandu, where, after 
a victory, he saw his army defeated. At Maldonado 
he embarked again, to return to Brazil, whether more 
unfortunate or more culpable, it is difficult to deter- 
mine. 

The government of Montevideo having fallen into 
the power of Rivera, I was left mourning over it, and 
apprehending public sufferings. The old General Me- 
dina, appointed General-in-chief by the government, 
with the consent of the former not only yielded to 
events, but, the better to recommend himself to the fa- J 
vor of the new patron, intrigued against my friend ; but 
they deceived themselves. Both Italians and Orientals 



ATTACK LiMAS AND VERGARA's CAMP. 199 

loved him in Sal to, and he would have been able, without 
fear of any one, to rise independent of the new and illegal 
power. But the cause of that unhappy people was too 
sacred in his eyes. He loved them, and ever denomi- 
nated them as good-hearted and generous. To increase 
their distresses, by fomenting their internal dissentions, 
was wholly incompatible with his views and feelings. 
To establish Rivera in power, the public squares of 
Montevideo were made scenes of bloodshed. At Salto 
the same fatal game was planned ; but it proved im- 
practicable. I contented myself with making repri- 
sals, assuming, as at first, the command of the forces. 
At that time occurred the successful battle against the 
troops of Lamas and Vergara, on the 20th of May, 
1846. Those two divisions, after the affair of San An- 
tonio, where they fought under the command of Ser- 
vando Gomez, had been reformed and reinforced ; and 
they again occupied their positions around Salto, 
changing their encampments, but always keeping at 
some leagues^ distance. We did not fail, now and then, 
to disturb our enemies as much as we could, especially 
when they went out to catch animals. One Major Do- 
minguez, who had been sent for that purpose by Gen- 
eral Medina, was completely discomfited, losing all his 
horses and some men. I had the positions of the ene- 
my's camp examined by spies, and in the ]^ightof May 
19th, I marched to attack him. I had with me about 
three hundred cavalry and a hundred legionaries — the 
remains of a battalion. Poor youths 1 they have since 



200 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

been sadly decimated ! My object was to surprise the en- 
emy's camp at early dawn ; and we arrived at the spot, 
for once, exactly at the desired moment. I had the 
aid of Captain Pablo, an American Indian, and a brave 
soldier. His infantry were mounted, and they marched 
all night, and before break of day came in sight of the 
enemy's forces in the camp of General Vergara, on the 
right bank of the Dayman. The infantry then dis- 
mounted, and were ordered to attack. The victory 
was very easily obtained. The troops of Vergara im- 
mediately took to flight, and were driven into the river. 
They left their arms, horses, and a few men, who were 
taken prisoners. But the triumph was far from being 
complete ; for the troops were to return, and we set 
off as the daylight increased. The camp of Lamas 
Avas separated from that of Vergara by a small stream ; 
and, at the first alarm, the former had taken position 
on the top of a hill, which commanded both camps. 
Vergara, with the greater part of his men, had suc- 
ceeded in joining Lamas. They were warlike and 
brave soldiers, made at the opening of the war. 

Having collected, in the abandoned camp, all the 
serviceable horses, I pursued the enemy, but without 
success. Most of my cavalry were mounted on liodo- 
mo7ies, that is, horses caught and broken only a few 
days before ; and the enemy were better supplied. It 
was therefore necessary to desist from pursuing them, 
and be content with the advantages gained, and take 
the road to Salto. We were, however, very unexpect- 



ADVANCE OVEB GREEN FIELDS. 20) 

edly favored, and in an important manner. While 
pursuing our march for Salto, we were in the following 
order : a squadron of cavalry in platoons, at the head ; 
the infantry in column, in the centre ; the remaining cav- 
alry for the rear guard, likewise in column. Tv/o 
strong lines of cavalry, commanded by Majors Car- 
vallo and N. Fausto, covered our right flank ; and the 
cavallada, with the horses of the infantry, marched on 
the left. The enemy, having reorganized, as has been 
said, and reconcentrated all their detachments, amounted 
to about five hundred men in cavalry. Being acquaint- 
ed with my force,^th@ enemy flanked us on the right, at 
a short distance, so that he seemed disposed to revenge 
himself. 

I had placed Colonel Celeste Centurion in command 
of the cavalry, — a very brave man ; while Carone com- 
manded the infantry. The latter was particularly 
urged by me to guard against any confusion or disor- 
der in his ranks, and to prevent it at any sacrifice. He 
was to preserve their order, which was that of close 
column, and never to make a movement by conversion, 
but only by flanks and right-about-face. The infantry 
was to serve as a point of support to Centurion, and 
also to re-form in any event that might happen. The 
enemy were emboldened, being increased by detach- 
ments. 

Our troops proceeded over beautiful hills, for about 
two miles from the banks of the Dayman. The grass 
had but just begun to grow, but was very green ; and 
9^- 



202 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

the surface of the ground was undulated like the 
waves of the ocean, but lay in all the majesty of still- 
ness, while not a tree or a bush formed any obstacle. 
It offered indeed a battle-field, and for the mightiest 
hosts. 



CHAPTER XXX. 

ON THE MARCH BACK TO SALTO — SUDDEN ATTACK — DESPERATE DE- 
FENCE—FLIGHT, AND PURSUIT— THE "BOLL A," — EXCELLENCE OF THE 
HORSEJIEN — INCIDENTS. 

Having reached the border of a brook, I thought it 
better not to cross it, because our small force might be 
disordered in the passage, and the hill on the right con- 
cealed the great body of the enemy, who were not far 
off, and marching in a direction parallel to our own. 
I thought we would be attacked at that point ; and the 
result justified my expectation. I halted, and, wishing 
to discover the enemy^s condition, sent orders to Major 
Carvello, to "charge that line of the enemy quite 
to the hill.'^ The charge was made, and with bravery, 
as far as the eminence, where the assailants stopped, 
and an adjutant came galloping up to me, to inform 
me that the enemy were marching towards us at a 
trot, and with their whole force in order of battle. 
No time was to be lost. The cavalry on the wings 
wheeled to the right, and were reinforced by the line, 
suddenly concentrated. The infantry formed on the 
right flank and towards the enemy. When the line 
reached the top of the hill, the enemy^s line was march 
ing upon us within pistol shot. 

(203) 



204 LIFE OF GENERAL GAPJBALDL 

I must confess that the enemy had made a move- 
ment of whicli my troops would not have been capa- 
ble, and which proved that they were brave, warlike, 
and well commanded. Seeing this, without taking 
time for reflection, I gave the signal for a charge : for 
as soon as I discovered them, the enemy were converg 
ing, from the centre to the wings, laterally ; and, after 
having made about half a circle beyond our flanks, 
they charged our cavalry by platoons in flank, and so 
rendered our infantry useless. I did not hesitate, but 
ordered my cavahy to close in, and charge, to avoid 
losing the advantage of the impetus of the horses. 
And indeed they charged well, and fought bravely. 

Several charges were made by the cavalry on both 
sides, and with different results. It would be difficult 
to decide which party displayed most valor. The en- 
emy being superior in numbers, and in the excellence 
of their horses, drove back ours upon our infantry, 
and soon measured our lances with their bayonets. 
The latter, having reformed, with the aid of their num- 
bers, drove them back, fighting them hand to hand. 
The young Italians then performed their feats to admi- 
ration ; and I remember them, and the 20th of May, 
with peculiar pleasure. Compact as a redoubt, ex 
ceedingly active, they ran to every point where theii 
assistance was needed, always putting the assailants tc 
flight. The enemy fired very few muskets, but those 
few were deliberate and sure. 

At last the enemy, having become disordered by nu- 



THE "bolla." 205 

merous charges, became only a deranged mass ; while, 
on tlie contrary, our troops, supported by the infantry, 
were always able to reorganize for fighting well. The 
engagement had lasted about half an hour, in that 
manner, when, being no longer approached by organ- 
ized forces, we were drawn up anew and made a deci- 
sive charge. The enemy then broke, disbanded, and 
took to flight. A cloud of " holl'as^^ whirled about in 
the air, and presented a curious spectacle. 

The holla is one of the most terrible weapons used 
by the South American horsemen. ^ It consists of three 
balls, covered with leather, and fastened to three 
leathern cords, which are connected. One of the balls 
IS held in the hand, while the other two are flourished 
in the air over the head, when the order is given to 
charge. When a horse is struck in the leg with one 
of them, it stops him, and sometimes makes him fall ; 
and in this way many captures are made. The South 
American cavalry soldier is second to none in the 
world, in any kind of combat ; and in a defeat, they 
retain their superiority in pursuing their enemy. They 
are stopped in their course by no obstacles in the field. 
If a tree does not allow them to pass while sitting 
erect, they throw themselves back upon the crupper of 
the half-wild horse, and disappear among the trappings 
of the animal. They arrive at a river, and plunge in, 
with their arms in their teeth ; and sometimes wound 
their enemy in the middle of the stream. Besides the 
bolla, they carry the terrible ColtelOj or knife, which, as 



206 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

before has been mentioned, they keep with them all 
their lives, and manage with a dexterity peculiar to 
themselves. Woe to the soldier whose horse tires ! 
" Bollado," or struck with the bolla, he cannot defend 
himself from the knife of his pursuer, who dismounts to 
strike him with it in the throat, and then mounts again, 
to overtake others. Such customs prevail among them, 
that sometimes, when men of courage meet, even after 
a victory, scenes occur which would shock a reader if 
they were described. 

One of those encounters I witnessed. It occurred 
at a short distance from a line, between a party of our 
soldiers and one of the enemy, whose horse had been 
killed. Having fallen to the ground, he rose and 
fought on foot, first with him who had dismounted him, 
whom he treated very roughly. Another then came 
to his assistance, then another ; and at length he was 
engaged with six, when I reached the spot, in order to 
save the life of the brave man — but too late. 

Our enemy was now entirely routed, and the victory 
complete. The pursuit was continued several miles. 
The immediate result, however, was not what it might 
have been, for the want of good horses, as many of the 
enemy escaped. But, notwithstanding this, during tho 
whole time that the troops remained at Salto, we had 
the satisfaction of seeing that department free from 
the enemy. 

The action of the 20th of May has been described 
at length, because of its remarkable success, — the fine, 



MAJOR CARVALLO'S WOUNDS. 207 

open field on which it was fought, and the fine climate 
and sky, which reminded me of Italy. The struggle 
was with a practised enemy, superior in number, and 
better provided with horses, which are the principal 
element of that kind of warfare ; and several single 
combats took place on horseback, with great valor. 
Our cavalry performed wonders that day, considering 
their inferiority. Of the infantry, it will be sufficient 
to mention the case of Major Carvallo, who was my 
companion at San Antonio and Dayman, and in both 
actions fought like a brave man, as he was. In each 
of them, also, he had the misfortune to be wounded 
in the face by a musket-shot. One struck two inches 
below his right eye, and the other, in the same spot on 
his left cheek, forming a strange symmetry in his face. 
He was wounded the second time in the beginning of 
the battle of Dayman ; and after its close, he asked 
leave to return to Salto, to have his wounds dressed. 
Passing under the battery of the city, he was asked 
what was the fate of the day, when he replied, although 
he was able to speak but little : " The Italian Infantry . 
are more solid than your battery.'^ 

The names of the dead and wounded in the engage- 
ment, as has before been said, are given in Anzani's 
" Journal of the Italian Legion." 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

I RETURN TO MOXTEYIDEO, WITH THE FLOTILLA —ROSAS GAINS STRENGTH 
— THE ARMY OF CORRIENTES DESTROYED BY URQUIZA — RIYERA'S 
MISMANAGEMENT — THE INTERVENTION MISDIRECTED — FALL OF SALTO — 
DEFENCE AGAIN REDUCED TO MONTEVIDEO—HIGH DESERTS OF ITS DE- 
FENDERS, NATIVES AND FOREIGNERS, NOT YET APPRECIATED— AN IN- 
TERVAL OCCURS, NOT MARKED BY IMPORTANT EVENTS — THE REVOLU- 
TIONS IN EUROPE. 

After the battle of the 20th of May, at Dayman, noth- 
ing important occurred in the campaign of Uruguay. 
I received orders from the government to return to 
Montevideo, with the vessels of the flotilla, and the 
detachment of the Italian Legion. A few of the 
smaller vessels remained at Salto, and the place was 
left under the command of Commandant Artigos, a 
brave officer, who distinguished himself in the battle 
on the 20th of May. A few days after my departure, 
Colonel Blanco arrived, and took command of the 
place at the orders of General Rivera. 

In consequence of errors committed at Corrien- 
tes and Montevideo, the cause of Rosas gained 
strength very rapidly, and that of the people of the 
Plata sunk into a desperate condition. The army of 
Corrientes was destroyed by Urquiza in a battle ; and 

(208) 



CONDITION OF MONTEVIDEO. 209 

that unfortunate people, after swimming in blood, lan- 
guished under despotism. Rivera, not profiting by 
the lessons of misfortune, ended as he had begun, by 
removing from office men who had executed their duties 
with faithfdness, and substituting his partisans, destroy- 
ing the materials of an army of operations, which the 
courage and constancy of the people had created and 
maintained with incorruptible heroism, and expatria- 
ting himself under the contempt and malediction of all. 
The English and French intervention was watched by 
intriguers and faithless men. The positions in the inte- 
rior fell, one after another, into the power of the enemy. 
Salto, which had been so honorably acquired and 
maintained, was taken by assault by Sevando Gomez, 
and Colonel Gomez perished in the defence — an old 
and brave soldier — with a considerable number of men. 
At length the defence of the generous Oriental people 
was once more reduced to Montevideo ; and there were 
collected all the men who had become bound together 
like brothers, by six years of danger, exploits and mis- 
fortunes. There they had again to erect an edifice, 
which had been destroyed by mismanagement, almost 
to its foundations. 

Villagran, a veteran of forty years of war, a man 
of virtue, of the greatest bravery, and reinvigorated 
by fighting ; Diaz Bojes, shamefully banished by Ri- 
vera, because he would not serve him, but his country ; 
and many other young officers, who have been dismissed 
by him, returned to their posts, with the conscience 

10 



210 LIFE OF GENERAL GARIBALDI. 

and the readiness of good men ; and with them the 
resolute and the faithful returned to the files of the 
defenders. 

Orientals, French and Italians marched to the suc- 
cor of the country with alacrity ; and not a word of 
discouragement was heard from any one. The siege 
of Montevideo, when better known in its details, will 
be counted among the noble defences of a people fight- 
ing for independence, for courage, constancy, and sac- 
rifices of all kinds. It will prove the power of a na- 
tion resolved not to submit to the will of a tyrant ; 
and, whatever their fate may be, they merit the ap- 
plause and the commiseration of the world. 

From the time of my return to Montevideo, to that 
of my departure for Italy, in 1848, a period intervened 
marked by no important event. 



OTJTLIN'ES 

OF 

GENERAL GARIBALDrS CAREER IN ITALY 

Luring the Years 1848 & '9; 

CHIEFLY GIVEN IN OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS, COLLECTED AND TRANSLATED 
BY THEODORE DWIGHT. 

The translator of the preceding pages applied to 
General Garibaldi, while in New York, to write an 
account of the Eoman Republic ; and afterwards re- 
quested several of the most intelligent Italian exiles 
here to perform the task. They all declined, partly 
for the want of leisure, being all engaged in daily 
business for their own support. They, however, fur- 
nished valuable comnfunications, some of which were 
embodied in " The Roman Republic of 1849.'' The 
following pages are chiefly occupied by ofiicial docu- 
ments, which have been collected and translated for 
this work, in order to present an authentic document- 
ary history of tlie great events in which General 
Garibaldi performed conspicuous parts, through the 
momentous struggle for liberty in Rome, in the year 
1849. 

211 



212 GARIBALDI IN ITALY. 

garibaldi's return to ITALY FROM SOUTH AMERICA, 

IN 1848. 

The following brief outline of General Garibaldi's 
movements, after the period terminating with the 
close of his " Autobiography/' and previous to the 
first French attack on Eome, on the 30th of April, 
1849, has been furnished for publication here by Dr. 
G. Gajani, now a citizen of New York, and then a 
member of the Eoman Constituent Assembly, the 
author of that highly interesting and instructive work, 
" The Roman Exile." 

In 1848, when the new^s of the Italian revolution 
reached Montevideo, General Garibaldi gathered his 
Italian friends and sailed for Italy. They had arrived 
in sight of Nice (the native city of Garibaldi), when 
Colonel Anzani, the most intimate friend of Garibaldi, 
breathed his last. Colonel Anzani was consumptive, 
and the emotion excited by seeing Italy again proved 
too powerful for him. 

Garibaldi with his friends proceeded to the field of 
battle in Lombardy, and offered his services to King 
Charles Albert, who received him coolly. A few days 
after, the king was defeated, and signed an armistice 
with the Austrians. Garibaldi was not included in 
that armistice, and did not choose to lay down his 
arms. Pursued by the Austrians, he fought several 
skirmishes at Como, Varese, Laveno, and other places ; 
but his troops, being overwhelmed by numbers, dis- 
banded, and he retired into Switzerland— and, after 



THE pope's circular LETTER. 213 

much suffering, finally made good his retreat across 
the Po, into the Papal State, in October, 1848. 
General Zucchi, the Minister of War of the Pope, 
happened to be at Bologna, and wrote to Count Rossi, 
Secretary of State of Pius IX., that Zucchi had order- 
ed two Swiss regiments (which were at the service of 
the Pope) to march against Garibaldi, who was then 
at Ravenna, and " throw him and his followers into the 
sea'^ — meaning, probably, to compel them to embark. 
But, before this order was executed, the Pope had fled 
from Rome, and the popular government which under- 
took to govern the State, enrolled Garibaldi and his 
followers, and gave him a commission to increase his 
band, and protect the eastern boundaries of the Roman 
State against the King of Naples. 

A short time afterwards the elections for the 
Roman Constituent Assembly took place, and Gari- 
baldi was elected at Mace rata, and went to Rome to 
take his seat in the Assembly, at its opening, on 
February 9th, 1849. 

After that day Garibaldi put himself again at the 
head of his troops, on the boundaries of Naples, and 
returned with them to Rome, when the French had 
landed at Civitavecchia. 

PRINCIPLES OP THE ITALIAN REPUBLICANS, IN OPPOSI- 
TION TO THE CLAIMS OF POPERY. 

The Pope at this time published a long and tiresome 
" Encyclic,^^ filled with true Popish arrogance and 



214 GAEJBALDI IN ITALY. 

subtleties, to wliicli pungent replies were made, — one 

entitled, " Tlie Pope Excommunicated^^ 

Brief extracts from " TliougUs addressed to the Arch- 

hishops and Bishops of Baly,^^ " on the .Encyclical 

Letter of Pope Pius JX," hy Mazzini. 

The divorce between the world and him (Pius IX.), 
between believing people, who are the true Church, 
and the fornicating aristocracy who usurp its name, is 
impressed on every syllable of the Pope^s letter. ( For 
many years the Pope has lost the power to love and 
bless. Excited for a moment by the immense spectacle 
of the resurrection of a people, Pius IX., two years ago, 
murmured a benediction upon Italy ; and that accent 
of love sounded so new and unusual on the lips of a 
Pope, that all Europe imagined a second era for the 
Papacy, and became intoxicated with enthusiasm, 
ignorant of the history of past ages respecting him 
who had pronounced it. Now the monarchs have 
been paid. . . . 

The few important points which the Pope's letter 
contains, are : 

1st, A theory on authority ; and 2nd, A doctrine re- 
specting the evils of the poverty and ignorance which 
afflict the people in Italy, and in a great degree else- . 
where. Both these deny God, the Word of Christ, and 
human nature. 

.... The Israel (of Italy) is the revolutionary 
party, the national party, who say to Italians, Tou are 
not a race horn to he slaves of the Pope, or of the 



THE POPE EXCOMMUNICATED. 215 

Austrian whip ; you are tiuenty-six millions of people, 
created free, equal, brethren, all children of God, and 
servants of nothing but his law. 

The theory of the Pope's letter is this : " That the 
poor exist in consequence of things which cannot and 
ought not to be changed ; that the Catholic religion 
preaches to the rich to have charity, which will obtain 
from God treasures of grace and eternal rewards ; 
that the poor should thank the Providence which keeps 
them in misery, and that they know how to bear it in 
peace and a light mind, as an easier way of salvation 
in heaven." . . . 

And to this theory is superadded the other, respect- 
ing authority : ^' Every authority comes from God ; 
every government, de facto, is a government of right. 
Obey, or, resisting, be condemned.'^ 

In other words, or comprehending the two theories 
in one : Earth and heaven constitute a perpetual 
antagonism — Eight, equality and truth reign in heaven; 
fact, force and inevitable evil reign upon earth. There 
are two human races : the race of the rich and power- 
ful, and the race of the poor and servants. The poor 
exist for the benefit of the rich, in order that the latter 
may obtain heaven by exercising charity ; and the 
servants, in order that the masters can govern with 
clemency and the spirit of love. When this is not 
done, God will give punishments and rewards in 
heaven ; but, every attempt at melioration on earth, 
by the efforts of the poor and servile race, ia sin. 

12 



216 GARIBALDI IX ITALY. 

And this is the religious doctrine which the church 
of the Pope teaches to mankind in the nineteenth 
century ; and she teaches it in the name of the Gospel 
of Christ, confronting it to the words — 

" Thy vnR be done on earth as it is in heaven :" 

the only prayer which Jesus taught to believers ; con- 
fronting it to the command, *' Thou shalt worship the 
Lord tliy God, and him only shalt thou serve f con- 
fronting it to, '' That all may be one, as thou, Father, 
art in me and I in thee/' 

No — it is not true that heaven and earth are in 
antagonism ; it is not true, that, while in heaven the 
truth and justice of God reign, submission to fact and 
reverence for brute force are a law of the earth. It is 
not true tliat the salvation of human creatures is 
secured, as if by expiation, by means of resignation or 
indifference. The earth is the Lord's ; the earth, on 
w^hich, and for which, Jesus, first, and after him all the 
holy martyrs of mankind, shed their tears and their 
blood. 

THE CONDITION OF I10:ME. 

The time approached when all eyes were to be opened 
to the real designs of the French. A crisis was near, 
when all the charitable hopes of the sincerity of their 
amicable professions were to be dispelled. The city 
was to be attacked by a foreign army for the first 
time since the days of Charles V., in the period of the 
Reformation, and for the second time since that of 



FEW FOREIGNERS IN ROME. 217 

the Northern invasions. In looking back for preced- 
ing events of the same kind, the mind had but a single 
step more to make — the attempt by the Gauls. How 
different the state of the world since those times ! How 
different the condition of the city ; the mode and 
means of warfare ; the principles engaged ; the effect 
to be anticipated on the world ! 

/ Never before had the city of Rome been voluntarily 
deserted by a pope, and brought to a state of order 
and tranquility by a mere declaration of a republic, 
and become practically and truly a Protestant city. 
Never had she been, in the judgment of the world, 
more certain to be overawed by a powerful host, and 
more unable to resist. Deeply interesting must have 
been the situation of many a family. 

The negotiations which had been carried on with 
the Triumvirate, by M. Lesseps, the French agent, had 
resulted in nothing but the manifest exposure of the 
double-dealing of Louis Napoleon, and a display of 
the integrity, ability and patriotism of the Romans. 

There was a mixed multitude within the walls, but 

most of them belonging to the city, or other parts of 

the Roman States, and many of them soldiers who 

had been engaged in one or more battles in other 

parts of Italy. The whole number of Polanders and 

other foreigners was trifling. Volunteers had been 

hourly arriving for several weeks, some in regular 

corps, or companies, others in small bands, and some 

alone. Col. Manara had entered the city, at the head 

10 



218 GARIBALDI IX ROME. 

of his legion of Lombards, raised and paid out of hi§ 
princely fortune, all which, with his services and his 
life, he gave an offering to his country. 

The following extract from the Roman iloniforCy 
the ofl&cial journal, of June 28th, will give a specimen 
of the style, and the dignity and intelligence with 
which the people were daily addressed by the govern- 
ment. After denying, in such terms, and bv such 
arguments as have been used in the preceding pages, 
the calumnious charges against the character and 
origin of the defenders of Rome, the Monitore enumer- 
ates the troops in the city, as follows : " The army 
of the Republic being ten regiments of infantry, and 
two of cavalry — all of them from the Ptoman States ; 
the Medici Legion, of 300 Tuscans ; the Foreign Le- 
gion, of 250 men, French and Poles ; the Italian 
Legion of Garibaldi, about 2,000, all except 300 belong- 
ing to the Roman States ; and, finally, several battalions 
of the Military Guard Mobile^ some of Rome, some of 
the provinces. . . . The pretended foreign handitti, 
then, who oppress the Roman people, amount to 1,650 
men, in a city of 150,000 inhabitants, and with 14,000 
National Guards. These are the men, too, who for a 
month have repelled 30,000 French troops, not only 
from the city, but from the country-seats around it, 
and defended a circuit of 40 miles ! The most solemn 
denial that can be given to the accumulated falsehoods 
of our enemies, is to say to all the people of Europe, 
" Look, and judge ! Assaulted by four armies at once, 



APPROACH OF THE FRENCH ADVANCE. 219 

in the rushing ruin of Italian misfortunes, the Eoman 
Republic raised her sacred standard on the towers 
of the Capitol, and guards the sacred fire of liberty/^ 
Day broke on Rome, on the morning of April 30th, 
1849, upon a scene which no human foresight could 
have anticipated, even a few weeks before, and which 
human ingenuity could scarely have imagined, even in 
its principal features. The whole city was in solemn 
expectation of the arrival of a large French force, 
which was known to be on the march from Civita 
Yecchia, and near enough to arrive at the walls in a 
few hours. Arrangements had been made, and pub- 
licly announced, to apprise the inhabitants of their 
first appearance in sight, by the striking of bells. 
Preparations for defence had been made, and were 
still making, by the erecting of works in various 
places in the squares and streets, to oppose the French 
if they should enter the walls ; while the troops 
were prepared to fight them from the walls and the 
ground outside. The elevated positions and buildings 
were crowded by spectators, some of them foreigners, 
of different classes, and from different countries. The 
French had pretended to come as friends and pro- 
tectors, but persisted in advancing, even after being 
assured by the Romans that they neither needed nor 
desired their assistance. The French, then assum- 
ing a tone of disdain, had plainly expressed their 
belief that the Eomans looiild not figlit. The world 
was waiting, with anxiety, the result of that day's 



220 GARIBALDI IN ROME. 

movements ; and, probably, very few men believed 
that the French would meet with any great obstacle. 
They expected to dine that day in Rome, and to 
remain masters of it as long as they pleased. 

Perhaps no news has ever been more unexpected, 
than that which was that day sent from Rome to all 
parts of the world : that the Romans had fought the 
French gallantly, with far inferior forces, for several 
hours, and driven them twelve miles back towards 
Civita Yecchia. Such, however, was the surprising 
truth ; and, had not the Triumvirate peremptorily 
ordered Garibaldi to pursue them no further, he would 
have continued to press them, w^ith the resolution 
which he had formed, of driving them into the sea. 

Among the spectators who wrote accounts of what 
occurred that day, w^ere several intelligent men of 
dijfferent nations, who described the defence as con- 
ducted with superior skill, and performed with the 
greatest vigor and valor by the Roman oflBcers and 
soldiers. Interesting letters from some of these wit- 
nesses may be found in the newspapers of different 
countries, published soon after ; and many concurrent 
accounts in various other publications, particularly 
" Italia del Popolo," a monthly magazine, published 
by the exiled patriot leaders. We give below the 
of&cial reports of the principal events, during the 
period of Roman liberty, in all of which Garibaldi 
was a conspicuous actor. 



OFFICIAL HEPORT 

OF THE REPULSE OF THE FRENCH ADVANCE OF 8,000 MEN, UNDER 
GENERAL OUDINOT, UNDER THE WALLS OF ROME — THE FIRST BATTLE : 
APRHi 30th, 1849. 

(Translated for the present work.) 
ARRANGEMENTS OF THE BATTLE OF THE 30tH OF ApRIL. 

The Triumvirate, with information furnislied by the 
Minister of War, Citizen General Avezzana, publishes 
the following report : 

The time necessary to collect, from the different 
military chiefs, the particulars relative to the engage- 
ment of April 30th, has prevented us from publishing 
earlier a precise relation. Now, since such particulars 
have been minutely transmitted, we fulfil that duty 
with such scrupulous exactness, as is demanded by the 
truth of history and the just desires of the public. 

From the 29th, the commander in chief of the arms 
of the Republic, General Avezzana, who is also the 
Minister of War, was fully informed of the enemy'b 
approach by the numerous scouting parties, whose 
reports were confirmed by a French prisoner, who, the 
same day, fell into an ambush of our advance-]>osls. 

On the morning of tlie 30th, the telegraph giving 
notice of the advance of the enemy^s forces, announced 

221 



222 THE FIRST BATTLE OF ROME. 

at nine o'clock, that tliey were within five miles of 
Eome ; and the Minister of War sent a captain of the 
general staff to the cupola of St. Peter's, to remain 
there until the firing should commence, to observe all 
the movements of the enemy, and discover their num- 
bers and their intentions. 

In the meantime all measures were taken in the city 
to repel the aggression, with such desperate energy as 
is inspired by the holiness of right and the justice of the 
cause. Strong and numerous barricades, at all the gates 
and in all the principal streets, especially on the right 
side of the Tiber, forbade all access into the city ; the 
bastions, rising above, crowned with cannon, were pre- 
pared to fire upon the enemy ; and the young army, 
impatient with warlike ardor, placed at the different 
points where the attack was expected, was disposed in 
the following order : The first brigade, commanded by 
General Garibaldi, and composed of the first Italian 
Legion, the battalion of the University, the battalion 
of the Reduced, the Legion of Exiles, and the Mobil- 
ized Finanzieri, occupied, outside of the walls, the 
whole line from the Portese Gate to the gate of San 
Pancrazio ; the second brigade, composed of two bat- 
talions of the Mobilized Civic Troops and the First 
Light, commanded by Col. Masi, occupied the wall of 
tlie Gates Cavalleggieri, Vatican and Angelica ; and 
finally, the third brigade, commanded by Col. Savini, 
and composed of the first and second regiments of 
Mounted Dragoons, formed the reserve in Piazza Na- 



HE ATTACKS THE FRENCH FLANK. 223 

vona. The fourth brigade, consisting of the first and 
second regiments of the line, commanded by Colonel 
Galletti, was in reserve at the Chiesa Nuova and 
Piazza Cesarini, with all the field cannon not in posi- 
tion. General Giuseppe Galletti, commander of Cara- 
biniers, and Major Manara, With the Lombard battalion, 
forming separate corps, were held ready to proceed 
wherever necessity might require. 

Everything concurred to indicate that the enemy, 
who were eight thousand men, with two squadrons of 
cavalry and twelve field-pieces, divided in two columns, 
intended to make a double and simultaneous attack at 
the gates Cavalleggieri and Angelica. In fact, about 
eleven o'clock in the morning, proceeding by Villa 
Pamfili, they occupied two houses, from which they 
commenced an active fire of musketry and artillery 
against the Cavalleggieri gate. The valiant General 
Garibaldi moved from the gate of San Pancrazio, to 
attack them in flank, with all his troops and the Uni- 
versity battalion ; and there commenced a murderous 
and obstinate battle, in which a hundred deeds of per- 
sonal bravery proved, that the modern Italians are 
prepared to imitate the ancient glories of their fathers. 
The French made a determined resistance to the onset 
of Garibaldi ; and even repulsed their assailants, 
favored by their superior numbers and by their artil- 
lery, which they fired briskly. But, being reinforced 
by the Legion of Exiles, the Reduced battalion, the 
Roman Legion, commanded by Col. Galletti, and two 



224 THE FIRST BATTLE OF ROME. 

companies of the first regiment of the line, charging 
simultaneously, with the bayonet, they compelled the 
enemy to retire precipitately, leaving in the hands of 
our troops about three hundred prisoners, among whom 
were six officers, with the commander of a battalion, 
and a great number of killed. 

While they were fighting thus at San Pancrazio, 
other attacks were made on the gardens of the Vati- 
can, and along the entire line, from the Cavalleggieri 
gate to that of Santa JMarta, where the enemy en- 
deavored, with all their power, to silence our artil- 
lery, and where they made two furious assaults, but 
were bravely repulsed by the Masi Brigade and the 
Mobilized Civic, assisted in good time by the brave 
and ardent Carabiniers. At all those points our 
troops sustained the attacks of the enemy with admira- 
ble firmness and coolness, and, by fighting with the 
bravery of veteran soldiers, compelled them to make 
a precipitate retreat. In that encounter the National 
Artillery deserve special commemoration, under the 
command of Colonel Calandrelli, who lost two dis- 
tinguished officers, besides wounded ; and also the 
Civic Artillery, who rivalled the former in zeal and 
ardor. 

Thus repulsed on the whole line, the French retired 
first to Bravella, three miles, from the city, whence, 
after a short stop, they continued their retreat towards 
Castel di Guido, from which, doubtless, they will go 
to Civitavecchia, 



GARIBALDI'S REPORT. 225 

This battle, which Avonderfully consolidated the foun- 
dation of our Republic, lasted about seven hours, begin- 
ning at ten in the morning and ending at tliree in the 
afternoon, without including, as a part of the contest, 
the little skirmishes which were continued until even- 
ing, between our ardent soldiers and the bands of the 
enemy who were pursued without ceasing. According 
to facts collected, and the statements made by the 
prisoners, it appears that the enemy lost more than 
fifteen hundred men, including killed, wounded and 
prisoners. On our part we have to lament only fiftv 
killed and two hundred wounded, among whom are 
many officers, subaltern and superior. 

We have only a sentiment of admiration and a word 
of praise, equal for all, officers, soldiers and people, 
who took part in the combat of the 30th. All fought 
like heroes ; all showed that when the love of country 
is living and ardent, the sacrifice of life is sweet. In 
such a case we cannot make a better eulogium on the 
valor of our brave men, than by repeating an extract 
of a letter written by General Garibaldi to the Minis- 
ter of War : 

" All the corps which have fought this day are ex- 
tremely well-deserving of the country. A detachment 
of the line, the first Roman Legion, tlie University 
battalion, the Arcioni Legion, the battalion of the 
Reduced, and the first Italian Legion have been rivals 
in valor. The chief officers and' the soldiers of tliose 
corps have merited the gratitude of Italy and the title 



226 THE IIRST BATTLE OF ROME. 

of valiant men. Many arms, drums and other articles 
of war have remained in our power. '^ 

The merits of the sanitary officers of our ambulances 
ought not to be forgotten, who were diligent in collecting 
on the field, the wounded, on whom were lavished, as is 
done in the hospitals, by the ladies, services truly fra- 
ternal ; and in mourning over losses, it is grateful to 
say, that among the French themselves, many declared, 
before dying, that they left life with remorse for having 
fought against brother-republicans ; while those who 
were saved, imprecating their government, know not 
how to thank us for the assiduous cares of which they 
have been the objects, but by repeating as often as 
their countrymen are made prisoners, ' Viva la Bepitb- 
lica Bomana ! ' 

In short, a profound sentiment of gratitude requires 
us to give to that most truly Italian General, Avezzana, 
a word of encomium, though far inferior to that great 
love of country which impels him to provide for every 
exigency of the onerous ministry entrusted to him, 
with a tenacious perseverance, and an indefatigable 
alacrity, which would have been prodigious in a young 
man. From the first approach of the enemy, followed 
by a portion of his staff, (for many other officers be- 
longing to it were appointed to the gates, to direct the 
corps which defended them,) General Avezzana visited 
in succession the places attacked, and by his voice and 
his example, raising to the highest degree the enthusi- 
asm of the people, until they asked for arms, and with 



COUNT RUSCONl's ACCOUNT. 227 

the soldiers who were fighting bravely, secured the 
triumph of the day and the honor of the country. 

In this aggression, France, sacrificed by a government, 
the enemy of the true interests of their country, has 
suifered immense losses, more moral than material ; she 
has lost all political influence ; she has no right to our 
sympathies ; and if the justice of our cause has given 
so much energy to conquer the most warlike soldier, 
we have now the profound conviction of being able 
to contest, with glory and success, against all the 
enemies of the Republic and of Italy. 
The Triumvirs, 

CARLO ARMELLTNI, 
GIUSEPPE MAZZmi, 
AURELIO SAFFI. 



FROM AN ACCOUNT OF THE SAME BATTLE OF APRIL 
30th, by CARLO RUSCONL 

General Oudinot, who, with 8,000 men and 12 field 
pieces, wished to raze Rome to the ground, ordered a 
simultaneous attack on Porta Cavalleggieri and Porta 
Angelica, and occupied two houses of Yilla Pamfili, 
from which he opened an active fire of musketry and 
artillery. He presented himself against General Gari- 
baldi, one of those men who serve as types in the crea- 
tions of art. Beautiful in person, simple in habits, fru- 
gal in living, courageous as the heroes celebrated in 
chivalry, he exerted a fascination on all who surrounded 
him. He had a thousand men about him, wlio would 



228 THE FIRST BATLLE OF ROME. 

have allowed themselves to be killed a thousand times 
at his slightest command. Concise in manner, sparing 
of words, terrible in wrath, you would have said that 
Byron must have had this extraordinary man before 
his eyes, when he delineated his immortal Conrad ; — 
Garibaldi, who was not in his element except when 
balls were whistling round his head, moved against 
the French, attacked them in flank, and, supported by 
Col. Galleti, discomfited them, after many hours 
fighting. 

Garibaldi, having seen that the engagement with 
musketry proceeded too slowly, and impatient at that 
mode of fighting, made a charge on the French with 
the bayonet, in the most destructive manner, and which 
secured him the victory. Finding that that method 
turned out well, he never abandoned it in the succes- 
sive conflicts ; and this explains the great number of 
killed in that obstinate war. 

BPIRITED PROCLAMATION" TO THE PEOPLE OF ROME, BY 
THEIR REPRESENTATIVES, THE DAY AFTER THE FIRST 
BATTLE. 

People ! yesterday commenced the entrance of the 
French into Rome. They entered by the Porta Sun 
Pancrazio — as prisoners ! To us, people of Rome, this 
does not cause much surprise ; but it may excite a 
curious sensation in Paris. That also will be well. 

People ! the attack will be renewed. Let us do as 
we did yesterday ; and especially do not be alarmed 



PROCLAMATION TO THE PEOPLE. 229 

if a few batteries should be silenced by their can- 
nonade. Reports of cannon startle the ears, and 
somewhat shake the houses : but, in fact, when they 
do not reach united masses of people, they destroy but 
very few victims 

We request good shopkeepers to keep at their busi- 
ness constantly : that will have a good influence and 
be very convenient at the same time. 

To-day we have need to fortify Pincio, (the Pincian 
Mount ;) be there early, in goodly numbers, and let us 
labor together. 



PROCLAMATION BY THE COMMITTEE OF THE BARRICADES, 
TWO DAYS AFTER THE FIRST BATTLE. 

People ! General Oudinot promised to pay all and 
all in cash. Well, let him pay, if he can, -for the 
Tapestries of Raffaele, shot through with French bul- 
lets ; let him pay for the losses — no, not the losses, 
but the insult cast on Michael Angelo. Napoleon at 
least carried to Paris our master-pieces, and in a cer- 
tain way Italian genius received the admiration of the 
foreigner, as a recompense for the conquest. Not so 
to-day. The French government invade our terri- 
tory, and carry their singular predilection for Rome 
so far, as to wish to destroy licr, rather than have her 
exposed to the impatience of the terrible (General) 
Zucchi, and the threats of Radetzky and Gioberti 
who are both at several weeks' distance from the 



230 THE XEAPOLITAN INVASION. 

Tiber. General Oudinot is more liasty than our ene- 
mies. The Republic is grateful to him. Do you 
know why ? Because, while the Imperialists occupy 
Alessandria, without a blow struck by Charles Albert, 
it is a great Italian glory, that the People^s Rome 
honorably repels the Republicans of France, whom a 
black government sends against us, after calumniating 
us as robbers and assassins. And the Popes ? Let us 
preserve, in memory of them, tlie cannon-balls which 
solemnly celebrated the anniversary of the Pontifical 
Encyclic. Enough ! Of kingdoms and triple kings 
let us talk no more. Let us now think of the Barri- 
cades. Let us think of our honor, which we must 
fully vindicate. Rome, like Scaevola, has still her arm 
on the burning torch, and has sworn an oath. The 
three hundred of Scsevola routed Porsenna. The 
history of Rome is not yet finished. 
The Representatives of the People ^ 

E. CAJPtNESUCHI, 
Y. CATTABENI, 
Ronu, May 2d. Y. CALDESI. 



THE NEAPOLITAN INVASION. 

On the same day the following Proclamation was 
published by the Triumvirate, announcing the ap- 
proach of the numerous army of the King of Naples. 
Five days later they announced the arrival of the 
Spanish army, of 6000 men, on the coast. Both those 
armies had been raised, in obedience to the call of the 



PROCLAMATIONS OF THE TRIUMVIRATE. 231 

Pope, as well as that of France, which had just been 
so manfully driven from the walls of Rome. 



PROCLAMATIONS OF THE TRIUMVIRATE, AT THE TIME OP 
THE NEAPOLITAN INVASION. 

Rome^ May 2d, 1849. — Romans ! A corps of the 
Neapolitan army, having covered the frontier, threatens 
to move against Rome. 

Their intent is to restore thd Pope, as absolute mas- 
ter in temporal affairs. Their arms are persecution, 
ferocity, and pillage. Among their files lurks their 
king, to whom Europe has decreed the name of the 
Bonibarder of his oion subjects ; and around him stand 
the most inexorable of the conspirators of Gaeta. 

Romans ! We have conquered tlie first assailants : 
we will conquer the second. The blood of the best 
Neapolitans, the blood of our brothers of Sicily, lies on 
the head of the traitor-king. God, who blinds the 
wicked, and strengthens the defenders of right, chooses 
you, Romans, for avengers. Let the will of the 
country and of God be done. 

In the name of the rights which belong to every 
country ; in the name of the duties which belong to 
Rome, in regard to Italy and Europe ; in the name of 
the Roman mothers, who will bless the defenders of 
their children ; in the name of our liberty, our honoi: 
and our conscience ; in the name of God and tlie 



232 BATTLE OF PALESTRIXA. 

people ; let us resist, soldiers and people, capital and 
province. Let Rome be as inviolable as eternal jus- 
tice. We have learned that, to conquer, it is enough 
not to fear death. the trioiyies. 



THE BATTLE OF PALESTBIXA. 

The retreat of the French army back to the sea- 
shore, and tlie armistice which occurred after the first 
battle, of April 30th, afforded a remarkably conven- 
ient opportunity to attend to the King of Naples 
and his army, which amounted to about twenty thou- 
sand men. The following is a description of their 
position, and the marching of the Roman army against 
them, translated from the beginning of the report of 
Gen. Roselli, then commander-in-chief. The report 
includes the time from his leaving Rome, May 16th, 
until the occupation of Yelletri, May 20th, 1849. 

'^ Tlie Neapolitan army occupied the position of 
Albano, Yelletri and Palestrina, and had their line of 
operations directed towards Rome. 

The army of the Republic left Rome, to attack the 
enemy, on the 16th and ITth, and manoeuvred to turn 
their flanks and cut off their communications with 
the Neapolitan State. The point of direction of the 
army was Monte Fortino, whence it might menace all 
the enemy's communications. 

The Neapolitans had no other way but to retreat, 
or come out and attack us in tlie positions we had 



BATTLES V/ITH THE NEAPOLITANS. 233 

cliosen. The army was composed of five brigades, 
and one of cavalry, with twelve pieces of cannon. 
The first brigade, witli a squadron of lancers and two 
pieces of artillery, commenced the march. 1 left 
Rome at five o^clock, p. m., and took the direction of 
Zagarola, by the road of Campanelle, to expose the 
right flank as little as possible. The march was very 
rapid ; we reached Zagarola at ten before noon. The 
vanguard passed the town rapidly, and encamped on 
the hills which defend the roads of Palestrina and 
Albano. According to instructions, the next day it 
was intended to attack Palestrina, and tlien march on 
Velletri ; but we learned, from our patrols and inform- 
ation, that the enemy were no longer in Palestrina, 
having concentrated their forces in Velletri. It was 
then immediately decided to occupy Monte Fortino. 

The order had been given to put the army in move- 
ment before daylight ; but, from misunderstanding, 
and insufficiency of the means of transport, the arrival 
of provisions having been delayed, our brave soldiers 
were compelled to lose precious time,^' &c., &c. 

The report of the commander-in-chief being deficient 
in details, I sought for more particulars from Gen. 
Garibaldi, and soon obtained the following succinct 
account, written down from his lips, accompanied with 
a hasty plan of the battle-ground, drawn by his pen. 
It now became evident tliat tlie common opinion was 
correct, Avhich attributed the two remarkable victories 
of Palestrina and Velletri to Garibaldi ; as tlie van- 



234 BATTLE OF PALE5TRIXA. 

■ t ■ ■ • 

guard, led by him, had all the fighting to do ; and the 
main body of the Eoman army, under Roselli, did not 
arrive until the result was mainly secui^ed. 



GEX. GARIBALDI S ACCOUXT OF THE BATTLES OF PALES- 
TEIXA AXD YELLETRI. 

" My first object," said he, " was to turn the enemy's 
flank ; for I thought that if the King of Xaples once 
heard that I was in his rear, he would be frightened ; 
and so it proved.'' 

The following is the substance of his account of the 
engagements, from notes taken in 1850 : 

The Neapolitans occupied the strong positions of 
Tusculum mountains, with their head-quarters at Yel- 
letri, and their advanced guard at Albano. Their 
extreme left was at Castel Gondolfo, and their ex- 
treme right a small village. 

The battle of Palestrina was about ten days before 
that of Telle tri. The troops present at the former 
were a hundred cavalry, under Col. Massina ; 300 
Bersaglieri, under Col. Manara ; 200 Finanzieri of 
the Nationals ; 200 Students, mobilized ; and the 
Italian Legion, of 1,000 — in all, about 1,800 men. 

Gar.ibaldi was sent out to harrass and observe the 
Neapolitans, with his division, and was at Palestrina, 
when seven thousand of the enemy were sent against 
him, with the intention of attacking him. 

Between the Tusculum Mount and Palestrina is a 
valley, in one of the projection^^of the Apennines, in 



BATTLES WITH THE NEAPOLITANS. 235 

an amphitheatre. When Garibaldi perceived that 
the enemy had arrived at Valmontone, he sent a de- 
tachment to observe them. But it was repulsed, with 
the videttes, and retired upon the corps. When the 
Neapolitans reached Palestrina, Garibaldi prepared 
to defend himself. The enemy advanced, by two 
roads, against Palestrina, when Garibaldi prepared 
two companies, to protect the returning soldiers, or to 
harrass the enemy, if occasion should offer ; while he 
remained in the centre, with a reserve. 

The Neapolitans extended in line, and attacked ; 
but were repulsed on the left and the centre. The 
two companies on the right were driven back, when 
Garibaldi, being victorious in other parts, proceeded 
with the reserve to the right, and the rout of the 
enemy was then completed. A strong body of royal 
Swiss troops, in the pay of Bomba, was present. The 
Republicans being destitute of cavalry, and the speedy 
arrival of night, saved the wrecks of the troops of 
Bomba. 

From Palestrina, Garibaldi returned to Rome. 



THE BATTLE OF VELLETRI. 

A few days after, he again left Rome, with the 
Roman army, and was in the vanguard, having under 
his orders the First Italian Legion, of eleven hundred 
men ; the Third of the line, eight hundred ; fifty 
cavalry, and two light guns. 



236 ROUT OF BOMBA AND HIS ARMY. 

At Valmontone he received advices tliat the Nea- 
politans were sending back their baggage and heavy 
artillerj^ and he therefore concluded that they were 
retreating, and pressed forward, sending notice to the 
principal corps. At Monte Fortino he received more 
positive information, and continued to advance with 
haste. About eight o^clock a. m. he was in sight of 
Velletri, which was on the road, and two miles dis- 
tant. He then discovered the enemy^s cavalry, in 
echellon^ on the Appian Way, to protect the retreat of 
their armj^, for which they were preparing. The 
main body of the Neapolitan army was then at Vel- 
letri ; and, as soon as Garibaldi's corps was discovered 
by them, the Neapolitans moved to attack it. 

He drew up th-e Third of the line, in ecliellon, by 
companies, near the road, which was among hills 
covered with vineyards, to protect his retreat in case 
of necessity, and to act as a reserve in case the enemy 
should attack. He placed the First Italian Legion 
on both sides of the road, in the best position he could, 
and thus awaited the assault of the enemy, leaving 
two companies in column in the road itself. The 
cavalry and artillery he placed in positions adapted 
to be most serviceable. 

The enemy attacked : but all their attempts were 
fruitless. They had many killed, and were finally 
obliged to shut themselves up in the city, on the de- 
fensive. 

Garibaldi's corps alone was too weak to prevent 



FREXCH PRISONERS RELEASED. 237 

the retreat of the enemy, which was finally eflfected 
by night. 

The principal corps of the Roman army, of seven 
thousand men, under Roselli, arrived late, and tired 
with their march. An attempt, however, was made to 
attack the city in front, by charging, at the head of 
the First Roman Legion, with the battalion of artillery 
placed in a good position upon the road. The Nea- 
politans sustained the positions of the city, in which 
they remained the rest of the day. The Republicans 
took positions, in order to renew the attack the 
next day : but in the morning the Neapolitans retreat- 
ed, and disappeared from Velletri. 

These bold and successful operations, so briefly 
described, w^ere of the highest importance, in their re- 
sults, both by driving back the enemy, by encouraging 
the Republicans, and by adding to their reputation. 
The rout of the Neapolitans was so decisive, that 
they gave no further annoyance, and never appear- 
ed again during the war. 

As for the poor Spanish army, which had landed on 
the coast, in obedience to the call of the poor Pope,\ 
they did nothing but issue a few bombastic proclama^ 
tions, and kept themselves out of harm's way. 

The French, in the meantime, were preparing to 
take decisive measures against Rome. The wounded, 
whom they had left behind them on the 30th of April, 
had been tenderly nursed by the Roman ladies, who 
had volunteered to attend at the hospitals ; and three 



238 REPORT OF THE BATTLE OF JUXE 3d. 

or four hundred prisoners had been harangued iii the 
Corso, by the commander-in-chief, addressed as brother- 
republicans, in the name of the government and peo- 
ple, and dismissed without exchange or parole, with 
open gates, to return to Civitavecchia. On their 
arrival there, however, full of their praises of the noble 
Eomans, thev were immediately shipped for France, 
for fear of their influence among the troops. 

The French army soon moved, in great force, for 
Rome, with heavy artillery and all preparations for a 
siege. But their first step was to violate the amnesty, 
by suddenly attacking the outposts, the night before the 
time limited by the armistice, and while they were 
almost unprotected. 



(Translated from Oie Monitroe Romano, of June 8, 1849.) 

GENERAL GARIBALDI'S ACCOUNT OF THE 
ACTION OF JUXE 3d, 1849, 

VriTR TKE FEEXCH, AT "VTLLAS CORSIXI AXD TASCELLO. 

On leaving the Bastion, the ground on the right 
rises a little in the direction of the Tilla Yascello ; 
and on the left forms, by a gentle descent, a little 
valley, which leads towards the French camp. 

From the gate of San Pancrazio a street leads 
directly to the Yascello,' (two hundred and fifty paces,) 
and then divides. The principal branch descends on 
the right along the garden of the Villa Corsini, sur- 
rounded by high walls, and goes on to join the great 



THE SIEGE OF ROME. 239 

road to Civitavecchia. Another, flanked by hedges, 
leads directly to the Villa Corsini, which. is three hun- 
dred paces in front of the Villa Vascello. And the 
third road turns to the left, and is prolonged, like the 
first, by the wall of the garden of the Villa Corsini. 

The Villa Vascello is a large and massive fabric 
of three stories, surrounded by gardens and walls. In 
front of the Villa (fifty paces) is a small house, from 
which firing may be made against the windows of the 
Villa Corsini. 

On the left road, (one hundred paces,) beyond the 
point of separation of the streets, are two small houses, 
one behind the garden of Villa Corsini, the other 
twenty paces before, on the left of the street. 

The Villa Corsini, placed on the highest part of the 
ground, commands all the neighborhood. It is sur- 
rounded by a garden and high wall. The position of 
the Villa is very strong, and the more so because 
wishing to attack it without showing any preparation 
of approach before hand, it is necessary, while passing 
the concello, which is at the foot of the garden, to 
bear the concentrated fire which the enemy, defended 
and covered by the hedges and vases, or within the 
Villa itself, make upon that point at which the 
garden-walls meet at an acute angle. 

The ground is also very descending ; and, besides, 
the Villa Corsini is very favorable to the enemy, 
because declining, and being scattered with groves, 
and crossed by deep streets, they can concentrate their 

13 



240 BATTLE OF JUNE 3d. 

reserves in security from our fire, when the cannon 
oblige them to abandon the house. 

The first attack made by the Italian Legion was 
against the positions Corsini and Quattro Venti, which 
had been abandoned by our troops, because surprised, 
betrayed, and overpowered by the great number of the 
enemy. The attack was made with the bayonet, with- 
out firing a single shot ; the Legion sustained, for 
about three-quarters of an hour, the whole weight of 
the enemy ; and Colonels Daverio and Massina, and 
Commandant Peralta were killed, and most of the 
officers wounded. 

At that moment arrived the Manara Bersaglieri, 
who throwing themselves into the garden, vigorously 
attacked the enemy, even under the walls of the Villa. 
Here fell Captain Dandolo and many soldiers ; and 
many officers and soldiers were wounded. But from 
that moment the houses on the left were ours. The 
enemy had stopped their progressive work, and the 
Vascello, strongly occupied, poured on them a fire of 
grape shot. The brave artillerymen very soon dis- 
turbed the enemy in the Villa Corsini. 

The Manara Bersaglieri, from the Casini on the left, 
and the Italian Legion from the Vascello, drove the 
French Tiraglieurs from the garden and hedges. Both 
parties kept up a very warm fire. 

The enemy were no more able, although reinforced 
and protected by two pieces of artillery, to take from 
our troops the position held with so much valor. 



THE SIEGE OF ROME. 241 

The artillery fired upon the Villa Corsini so vigo- 
rously, that the enemy were compelled to retreat, 
after setting it on fire ; while the cannon in the 
right Bastion, and Bersaglieri, thrown forward of the 
Vascello, attacked with great ardor the enemy, who 
were in the Casino Quattro Venti, and who occupied 
numerous small adjacent houses, from which they made 
a very heavy but useless fire. 

On the left, towards the French camp, two com- 
panies of the Manara Bersaglieri were then sent, who 
went far in advance, to annoy the enemy, hidden among 
the vines. 

A very severe conflict continued all day, always to 
the advantage of our troops, who were able, even a 
second time, (the Manara Bersaglieri and Italian 
Legion,) to charge the enemy beyond the Villa 
Corsini. 

Towards evening several companies of the third 
regiment of the line were sent to reinforce our troops 
in the Vascello ; and the Medici Legion was sent to 
relieve the Manara Bersaglieri in the Casini on the left. 

The cannon reduced almost to dust the Villa Corsini 
and the Casino Quattro Venti, being wonderfully well 
directed — due praise to the brave Lieut. Col. Ludovico 
Calandrelli. 

The enemy were beaten at all points. Our troops, 

and especially the Manara Bersaglieri and the Italian 

Legion, again and again charged the enemy breast to 

breast. 

11 



242 BATTLE OF JUNE 3d. 

The first company of Manara Bersiglieri threw 
itself into the Villa Giraud, and made many French 
prisoners. The Italian Legion several times advanced 
up to Villa Valentini. 

At evening the Medici Legion vigorously charged 
the enemy among the vineyards on the left. 

The night came, leaving to us the field of battle, the 
enemy admiring our valor, and our troops desirous 
of renewing the battle, which had been so courageously 
fought on the first day. This they did on the following 
morning. 

All the officers, and especially the superior and 
subaltern officers whom I wish to distinguish, are these 
here recorded, because martyrs and dying as brave 
men. 

Cols. Masina, Daverio, and Eamorino ; Adj. Major 
Peralta ; Lieuts. Bonnet, Cavalleri and Grassi ; Capts. 
Dandalo and David, Lieut. Scarani, Col. Polline, 
Lieuts. Larete and Gazzaniga. 

Garibaldi, 
Commander of the Division. 

[The siege and resistance continued : but the par- 
ticulars must be omitted here. Passing over three 
weeks we come to the last great, but unsuccessful 
attack on the Vascello.] 



SIEGE OF ROME. 243 



Translated from the '' Monitore Romano " (Eoman Monitor), of June 26th, 1848. 

OFFICIAL BULLETIN OF EVENTS WHICH 
TOOK PLACE ON THE 25TH AND 26TH OF 
JUNE, 1849. 

In the last night the enemy made an attack, to dis- 
lodge our troops from the Casino, outside the gate 
San Pancrazio, called the Vascello, but were repulsed 
with great loss. For the particulars of that action, 
glorious to our arms, I publish the following extract 
from a report sent to me by the brave general of 
division. Garibaldi : 

GEN. GARIBALDI'S REPORT TO ROSELLI, THE GENERAL- 
IN-CHIEF. 

Citizen General-in-chief : 

One hour after midnight the enemy tried a second 
attack, and assaulted our right flank, breaking in 
towards the Vascello, which is under the command of 
Lieutenant- Colonel Medici, and on the left side of the 
Casetta, which is under the command of Major Cenni. 

With lively pleasure I communicate to you how 
heroically our troops sustained themselves, and power- 
fully repulsed them. 

'The very deep mist, which involved everything, 
rendered the conflict the more interesting. Our 
soldiers gave proofs of their diligence and love for 
the cause. 

Many dead, avIio still lie unburied on the cnemy^s 
ground, bear them witness. And the liighest encom- 



244 THE ROMANS CALUMNIATED. 

iuin is due in general to the detachments Medici and 
Melara, and to the Manara Bersaglieri, on the right 
wing, and on the left to Major Cenni, of the staff of 
the division ; and, of the Arcioni legion, to Captains 
Joanny, Baily, Romagnori ; 1st Lieutenant Carlotti ; 
2d Lieutenant Bellonghi ; and to all the soldiers of 
that corps. Of the Regiment of the Unipn, Capt. 
Colombani and Lieut. Dezzi distinguished themselves. 
The soldiers are the same as those who so lately de- 
fended the Casetta, near the Vascello. 

And the detachment of the line should not be for- 
gotten, commanded by Sub-Lieutenant Ferrandi, of 
the 3d regiment, who showed themxselves openly, and 
intrepid under fire. When tlie firing had ceased, in 
consequence of the repulse of the enemy, there was an 
almost perfect silence, interrupted only by a few ex- 
changes of shot, chiefly harmless. Nothing important 
occurred before daybreak, and things still remain as 
yesterday. 

Salutation and brotherhood ! 

General Head-quarters, morning of June 26th, 1849. 

Gaeibaldi. 
General commanding the 1st Division. 

The following editorial passage follows the preced- 
ing report, in the same paper, the 3Ionitore Romano. 
As it relates to a subject of whicli m.uch use was after- 
wards made by the French and Popish writers, to 
justify themselves, and falsely to accuse the Romans, 



SIEGE OF ROME. 245 



it seems proper to insert it here, for the information 
of the reader. In spite of what is here said (greatly 
to the disgrace of the French invaders), many of the 
statues, buildings, pictures, and other valuable " monu- 
ments of the city," were injured, and some destroyed, 
by their bullets, grape-shot, cannon-balls and bomb- 
shells. They chose their point of attack near St. 
Peter's church and the Vatican palace, and sometimes 
appeared to aim their artillery for the wanton destruc- 
tion or injury of those and other edifices. 

From the Monitore Roman of June 26th, 1849. 

The Paris Constitutionnel, and all the other journals 
of the (French) government, make known the reason 
why General Oudinot has not yet entered Rome, in 
the following passage■^ 

" It is wrong to believe that Rome can be, in a few 
days, rescued from the state of defence in which it has 
been placed by the foreigners who occupy it. Even if 
the possibility of success in an attack by main force 
were demonstrated, with the use of all the means au- 
thorized by war, other considerations should prescribe 
the greatest circumspection to our general-in-chief. 
In reality, the order to attack, which was sent to Gen. 
Oudinot, contains an express recommendation to adopt 
the most complete measures to avoid the exposure of 
the monuments of the city, which are now placed under 
the safeguard of France. Considerations of humanity 
are no less in the plans of our generals, who in no 



246 FRENCH PRETEXTS. 



case will confound the Eoman population with the 
bands of adventurers who ruin and oppress it. For 
all these reasons, the besieging forces will confine 
themselves to the attack of exterior works, and of 
positions from which the city and the monuments can 
not receive any injury.'' 

[Remarks on the preceding extract from the Con- 
stitutionnel^ by the editors of the Monitoi^e Romano.'] 

'^ This, it cannot be denied, is an ingenious expe- 
dient to justify the slowness of the brilliant successes 
of Oudinot under the walls of Rome. It is not a 
posthumous expedient, but a witty one, invented q/?er 
the act. The General had first to think how to let his 
bomb-shells by hundreds fall, not upon the foreigners 
who defend Rome, but upon the heads of the harmless 
population whom he has come to protect. He must 
think first how to ruin the edifices of Raffaelle, the 
Aurora of Guido, the temple of Fortuna Virilis, and, 
only yesterday, the most beautiful fresco of Poussin, 
in the palace Costaguli, now irreparably lost, because 
it has never been copied or engraved. 

^* But this does not prevent the Roman monuments 
from being placed under the safeguard of the French 
arms ! This did not prevent them from having within 
their scope the defence of the liberty of the people, 
oppressed by foreigners ! Hypocrites and wretches ! 
you do not possess even the brutal frankness of Aus- 
tria!" 



SIEGE OF ROME. 247 



The following brief notices of events in Paris, pub- 
lished in the same number of the Monitore Romano^ 
convey striking hints of the condition to which Louis 
Napoleon was reducing Prance, while his army was 
attempting to overthrow the Roman Republic, and 
fabricating excuses for his ill success. 

Paris, June 15th. — The members of the Legislative 
Assembly under trial for revolutionary proceedings 
exceeds twenty ; and the list is not yet complete, 
(Ledru Rolin was at the head of these.) 

The Moniteur publishes two decrees of the Presi- 
dent of the Republic. By the first, considering that 
the existing condition of Paris renders necessary the 
union in one han^ of all the disposable forces of the 
national guard and of the army, it is decreed, that 
General Changarnier shall unite the superior com- 
mand of the national guard of the Seine with the 
command of the troops of the first military division, 
until the public tranquillity shall be restored in the 
capital. By the second, the city of Lyons and all the 
circuit comprised in the sixth military division are 
placed in the state of siege. 

Arrests continue to-day. The whole number is 

three hundred Letters and papers seized will 

lead to other arrests. 

By a decree of the Executive the following news- 
papers are suppressed, (naming six.) 



THE BATTLE OF JUNE 30TH. 

GENERAL GARIBALDI^S LAST OFFICIAL REPORT IN ROME. 

General Head-quarters, San Pietro in Montorioj 
July 1, 1849. — Yesterday was a day fruitful in deeds 
of arms : losses and advantages. Yesterday Italy 
counted new martyrs. Colonel Manara leaves a void in 
the Republican files, difficult to be supplied. Young, 
of surprising merit and valor, he was struck by an en- 
emy's ball, while courageously defending the Villa Spa- 
da against an enemy very superior. America yesterday 
gave, with the blood of a valiant son, Andrea Aghiar, 
a pledge of the love of liberal men of all countries for 
our fair and unfortunate Italy. 

Lieutenant Colonel Medici distinguished himself by 
skill and courage, in the defence of the first bastion 
on the right of the gate of San Pancrazio, and of the 
position Savorelli. He was distinguished in the com- 
pany of the brave Colonel Ghilardi, commandant of 
that line. 

The Medici Legion and the first of the line fought 
like lions. Tlicy several times repelled assaults in the 
breach, and paid with the precious life of many young 
men, the hope of the country, the sacred debt of all. 

Part of the Manara Legion fought at the p^int of 

U* 249 



250 THE FREXCH PASS THE WALLS. 

the bayonet with their accustomed courage, in union 
with the companies of the regiment Massi. 

The Italian Legion, under the command of Colonel 
Manara, showed itself worthy of its fame in the de- 
fence of the Yilla Spada. The Third of the Line, in 
defending the positions which were confided to it, 
covered itself with glory. 

Gakibaldi. 



THE CITY TO CEASE HER RESISTAXCE. 

It was now decided that the further defence of 
Rome was impossible, without exposing the city to 
destruction. The enemy were within the walls, and 
could not be dislodged. They were indeed so strong, 
that the Romans would be obliged at least to abandon 
their line, and retire to this side of the Tiber, which 
General Avezzana and Garibaldi proposed to defend 
with obstinacy. But the inhabitants apprehended, 
from such a step, the speedy ruin of their houses by 
the French cannon and shells ; and, after a Council 
which they held with the Assembly, it was resolved to 
cease resistance. Garibaldi saw that his work was 
done in the capital ; and, with feelings which we may 
in some degree realize, he resolved not to witness the 
disgrace brought npon his noble cause, nor to leave 
liis gallant companions to be disarmed and remain 
useless to the country. He doubtless foresaw that 
many of them would follow wherever he would lead ; 
and then certainly, not less than at other times, he felt 



THE GOVERNMENT DISSOLVED. 251 

an impulse to lead where only courageous men would 
follow. He thought of the city of Venice, then be- 
sieged by the Austrians, by sea and. land, and in- 
dulged the flattering hope of being able to reach her, 
and join her brave defenders. The wide space to be 
passed over, and the far superior force which the ene- 
my could send to oppose him, were insufficient to dis- 
courage him ; and he resolved to go. But one 
obstacle was in his way. His wife was urgent to 
accompany him, which he opposed ; but in vain. 

The government issued the following proclama- 
tions : — 

[Translated from the Monitore Romano, of Monday, July 2, 1849.] 
ROMAN REPUBLIC : 

The Constituent Assembly, in the name of God and 
the people, decrees : 

The Triumvirs, Armellini, Mazzini, and Saffi have 
deserved well of the country. 

ALLOCALETTI, President 

SANTARGES, 
COCCHI, 
ZAMBIANCH, 
Rome, July Ist, 1849. PINNACCHL 

The following was published yesterday :— 
Romans ! The Triumvirate is voluntarily dissolved. 

The Constituent Assembly will communicate to you 

the names of our successors. 



252 PROCLAMATION OF THE TRIUMVIRS. 

The Assembly, deeply affected, after the act of yes- 
terday, performed by the enemy, with a desire to 
deliver Eome from extreme dangers, and to prevent 
the fruitless sacrifice of a.ny more lives for the defence, 
have decreed the cessation of hostilities. The men 
who were in the right during the contest, could not 
well continue to govern in the new times which are 
preparing. The mandate sent to them has ceased de 
facto, and they hasten to resign it to the hands of the 
Assembly. 

Eomans ! Brothers ! you have written a page which 
will remain in history, a proof of the power and 
energy which slept in you, and of your future deeds, 
of which no force can deprive you Assem- 
bled under the Republican banner, you have redeemed 
the honor of the common country, elsewhere contami- 
nated by deeds of evil men, and overthrown by 
monarchical impotency. Your Triumvirs, becoming 
simple citizens among you, carry with them the highest 
comfort in their consciousness of pure intentions, and 
the honor of having their names associated with your 
bravest deeds. 

A cloud is rising to-day over your prospects and 
you. It is the cloud of an hour. Remain firm in 
the consciousness of your rectitude, and with the faith 
in which many armed apostles among you have died. 
God, who has treasured up their blood, is surely for 
you. God wills that Rome shall be great ; and she 
will be. Yours is not a defeat ; it is a victory of the 



PROCLAMATION OF THE CONSTITUTION. 253 

martyrs, to whom the tomb is the passage to heaven. . . . 
Viva la Republica Eomana ! 
The Triumvirs, 

GIUSEPPE MAZZmi, 
-• CARLO ARMELLINI, 

AURELIO SAFFL 



THE CONSTITUTION OF THE ROMAN REPUBLIC ADOPTED 
— THE CONSTITUENT ASSEMBLY DISSOLVED. 

The Constituent Roman Assembly, in their session 
of yesterday, definitively voted, with unanimity, and 
viva voce, the Constitution of the Republic. 

Having fulfilled, by this act, the essential part of its 
high mission, the Assembly decreed, on motion of the 
Deputy Agostini, that the law be engraved on two 
marble tables and placed on the capitol, as an eternal 
monument of the unanimous will of the people, legiti- 
mately represented by their Deputies. Woe to him 
who shall touch those tables of the new civil and 
political compact which the Roman People form with 
themselves before God, in the view of all civilized na- 
tions ! This compact has been sealed with the blood 
of martyrs, with the blood of all those who, following 
the voice of their hearts, hastened to Rome, as to the 
ancient Mother, to defend the honor and the liberty 
of Italy, and to lay the first stone of her future and 
inevitable independence. 

Whatever may be the present results of measures 
which foreign supremacy is preparing, the Assembly, 



254 THE POPE REJECTED FOREVER. 

the People, the National Guard and the Roman Army 
have the consciousness of having fulfilled their duty. 

(From the same paper.) 

Before dissolving the solemn session, the Assembly 
decreed a funeral in the Basilica of St. Peter, to all 
the heroes who have offered their lives for the country 
and for the Republic, under the walls of Rome. As 
to the wounded, as no less worthy of honor, and in 
need of care, the Assembly voted a Hospital, and ap- 
propriated for the purpose one of the national palaces. 

Finally, that nothing might be wanting to the har- 
mony which always prevails among the people, tlie 
Constituent Assembly and the citizens in whom, in the 
last moments, they had entrusted the salvation of the 
country, the Assembly declared, by a solemn decree, 
well deserving of the country, the Triumvirs, Armel- 
lini, Mazzini, and Saffi. 

(From the same paper.) 

We have said it, and we repeat it, and we will repeat 
it always : The Republic arose in Rome by universal 
suffrage ; rose on the ruins of the throne of the Popes, 
which the cry of all Europe, the maledictions of all 
civilized nations, and the spirit of the Gospel, had 
crumbled into dust. To-day, when on •that throne, 
stigmatized by civilization, flows the blood of so many 
victims, who will dare to raise it again ? A mountain 
of corpses shuts up, to the Pontiff, the way to that 
throne ; and to ascend it again, the white stole of the 



garibaldi's retreat. 255 

priest must be dyed with liuinan blood ! Can the 
Pope, like the tyrants, sit upon a seat of bayonets ? 
But it is not in the power of France, it is not in the 
power of Europe conspiring, to restore the Pope to 
the minds of citizens, after the enormous events which 
have occurred. The sceptre of the Popes is morally 
broken for ever. 



proclamation op the minister of war. 

Romans ! The last word of the Minister of War is 
a mark of admiration of your valor, and an urgent 
request to you, to persevere in the sacred enterprise 
of the redemption of Italy. 

Your martyrs died with this name upon their lips. 

Difficulties of your condition — adversity of destiny — 
diplomatic snares — deceitful words — let them never 
arrest you. 

The legacy of the valiant who have fallen for you on 
the walls of the Eternal City, is holy and inviolate 1 
They have reopened Roman history — Do you continue 
its fame. G. AVEZZANA. 



GARIBALDI'S DEPARTURE FROM ROME 

WITH HIS REMAINING TROOPS, AND HIS CELEBRATED RETREAT TO 
THE ADRIATIC. 

Garibaldi collected his troops after the government 
had determined to cease resistance, and addressed them- 
in his Spartan speech, which has been so much ad- 
mired ; then proceeding out of the gates, followed by 



256 garibaldi's route. 

a considerable portion of his troops, he took his course 
across the Campagna, his wife accompanying him on 
horseback, notwithstanding all his affectionate remon- 
strances. He had resolved to make a desperate effort, 
to avoid the necessity of submitting to the enemy. 

The retreat of Garibaldi from Rome to the little 
port of Cesenatico, on the Adriatic, while pursued by 
an Austrian and a French army, has been much ad- 
mired for the boldness, skill and judgment which were 
displayed, through a daily change of dangers, discour- 
agements and sufferings, which would seem too great 
to be so long endured. His route lay through Forli 
and Cantalupo to Terni, then declined to the left to 
Todi, Capretto and Orvieto, where the French troops 
showed themselves ; then on to the frontier of Tuscany, 
after which they passed Arezzo, and crossing a mount- 
nin, reached Cisterna ; then, passing on to Borgo, 
Santangelo in Vado, and Montefeltro, he arrived at 
San Marino, near the close of July, and left there on 
the night of the 31st for Cesenatico, where they embark- 
ed in several boats, and sailed for Venice. Several 
of these were captured or sunk, and others driven to 
the shore, among which last was that which contained 
#aribaldi, his wife, Bassi, Cicerouacchio, and his two 
sons, whose fate has been mentioned in the preceding 
pages. 



TElSr YEARS LATER. 



CHAPTER I. 

" In thy bosom, fair Italia, 

Fire is cherish'd warm and bright, 
Ling'ring time alone delays it ; 

Hour expected — day of light ! 
Three long centuries we've waited ; 
Lo ! it dawns— a glorious sight !" 

" Banks oj Dora "— ar-t- ItaUam. Song of 1846. 

GAEIBALDI WAITING HIS TIME — THE ISLAND OF CAPEEEA — HIS 
CONFIDENCE IN THE APPEOACH OF ITALIAN DELIVEEANCE, EX- 
PEESSED IN HIS PEECEDINa AUTOBIOGEAPHY, AND AT NEW 
YOEK — HIS PEESONAL APPEAEANCE — INJUSTICE DONE TO HIS 
OHAEACTEE AND STYLE OF WEITING — M. DUMAS' BOOK — ^PBE- 
PAEATION OF THE ITALIAN PEOPLE FOE UNION AND LIBEETY, 
BY 6ECEET SOCIETIES — CHANGES OF POLICY — THE PEINCIPLES 
OF THE ITALIAN PATEIOTS ADOPTED BY FEANCE AND ENGLAND 
— CONSEQUENCES. 

The portion of Garibaldi's life recorded in the preceding 
pages, interesting and important as it was, now proves to 
have been but the prelude and preparation of the mighty 
and momentous scenes which Providence had in reserve ror 
an. extraordinary man like him, fitted by such a long, ardu- 
ous, and perilous training as he had received, under the super- 
vision of heaven. A war like that of Armageddon, eo 
awfully depicted in the Book of Revelation, was now prepar- 
ing ; and all the effects of the persevering labors and pious 
prayers of Italian patriots, devoted to the liberation of their 

257 



258 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

country, were now to be seen in the spirit of harmony and 
bravery which had been inculcated by the secret societies, 
fostered by the experience gained in the revolutions of 1820, 
'31, and '46, and many insurrections attempted ; and now for 
the first time, under a leader long known for his unequalled, 
noble, pure, and exalted character, as well as for his incom- 
parable skill and boldness, and his .astonishing success in the 
field. And what unexpected changes in the situations of 
Europe, and especially of Italy, were brought about by 
events whose tendency was not discovered by human eyes, 
until war commenced between Sardinia and France on the 
one side, and Austria on the other. 

Only a short time before, peace might have been expected 
to coj;itinue, and the oppression of Italians to be prolonged 
by Austria, the Pope, and the King of Naples. There were 
no uncommon signs of approaching disturbance ; and Garibaldi, 
in his favorite island retreat, was quietly cultivating his farm, 
and seemed likely to reap in peace the little field which he was 
sowing. 

THE ISLAND OF CAPRERA. 

This little rocky island, near the northeastern coast of Sar- 
dinia, has now a j^ecuhar interest, on account of its connec- 
tion with Garibaldi. Its greatest length is five miles, and 
its greatest breadth three. Its name intimates the nature of 
its soil and surface, it being rough, rocky, and barren, and 
well fitted for goats. 

It belonged to the government, and a portion of it was 
purchased by Garibaldi, it is believed, about the year 1856, 
when he made it his residence, took a number of his fellow- 
exiles thither, and founded a small colony, directing his atten- 
tion to the cultivation of the ground. He afterward sent to 
New York for some American implements, and prosecuted 
his design with diligence, until a vessel, which he had loaded 
with necessaries, especially a quantity of lime, was lost on 
the voyage, and left him without requisite means to proceed 



EEPLY TO NEW YORIt COMMITTEE. 259 

with his buildings and other improvements. He still, how- 
ever, regarded that little secluded island as his home, and 
has returned to it at every interval of peace and leisure. 

There was Garibaldi, waiting for the day to arrive, which 
he had so many years anticipated, hoped and prepared for, 
and which he had endeavored to make as visible to the eyes 
of his countrymen as it seemed to be to his own. Yes, the 
day was near at hand which he had written down in his 
preceding autobiography, pages 112, 115, etc. On page 
125 he said : ^'Be great, once more, Italy, and then the 
powerful voice of the Almighty will be heard by all thy sons ; 
and the hungry, cowardly vultures which destroy thee, will 
be stunned by its thundering sound." 

Such, also, was the expectation which he expressed in 
1850, in his note of courteous but decided refusal of the 
honors of a public reception in the city of New York, and 
which we here translate from his refined Itahan original, 
addressed to the committee : 



garibaldi's reply to the new YORK COMMITTEE, AUGUST 3d, 

1850. 

" Gentlemen : I much regret that my very poor health does not allow 
me to take part in the demonstration which you have appointed for 
next Saturday. The length of my convalescence, and the uncer- 
tainty of the time of my recovery, still render it impossible for me 
to fix a day when I may be able to yield to the wishes of your affec- 
tionate and flattering invitation. I hope you will allow me to repeat, 
more warmly than at first, the desire which I have often expressed to 
you, that you will entirely abandon the proposed demonstration. 

*' Such a public exhibition is not necessary to secure for me the 
sympathy of my countrymen, of the American people, and of all true 
repubhcans, for the misfortunes which I have suffered, and for the 
cause which has occasioned them. 

** Although a public manifestation of that affection would be most 
grateful to me, exiled from my native land, separated from my chil- 
dren, and weeping over the fall of the liberty of my country by for- 
eign intervention ; yet believe me, I would rather avoid it, content 
that it is allowed me, tranquilly and humbly, to become a citizen of 



260 LIFE OF GAKIBALDI. " 

this great Republic of free men, to sail under its flag, to engage in 
commerce in order to earn my livelihood, and to wait for a moment 
more favorable for the redemption of my country from oppressors, 
both domestic and foreign. 

" In regard to the cause to which I have consecrated myself, I 
esteem nothing more than the approbation of this great people ; and I 
believe it will be sufficient for them to know, how I have honestly and 
faithfully served the cause of liberty, in which they themselves have 
given a great and noble example to the world. 

'* G. Garibaldi." 

The committee publislied their reply to this letter, and 
closed it with these words : ^ 

"We lament the modesty of Gen. Garibaldi, which, more than 
his imperfect convalescence, has prevented the success of our urgent 
requests." 

A small volume has been published by Alexander Dumas, 
a French novel-writer, of which different opinions have been 
expressed. It was asserted, last summer, by the " Philadelphia 
Press," that it was pirated from the first edition of this 
book, in the French language, and had been translated into 
English and sold to an American bookseller for five hundred 
dollars. There are many passages in it which might appeax 
to countenance such an assertion ; but there are numerous 
passages, and even entire chapters, which are wholly unlike 
anything in the latter ; and a large part of the volume con- 
tains views, sentiments and expressions quite the opposite of 
Garibaldis. Indeed, of the 337 small duodecimo pages in the 
English translation, only 203 are claimed by M. Dumas 
to be Garibaldi^s, other writers being credited for the 
remaining 134. The 203 pages contain passages which mag- 
nify Garibaldi's deeds or spirit much more than he was ever 
known to do, (for he is always as modest as brave,) with some 
of his most forcible expressions and passages greatly weak- 
ened by useless ampUfications. The Enghsh translation is 
in a very loose and inferior style ; and various cases occur 



garibaldi's personal appearance. 261 

in both Damas and his translators, in which ignorant 
blunders are made in interpreting the standard before them, 
whatever it may have been. The motto of chapter 6th Du- 
mas gives in his French, '^ Le Dieu des Bons Gens : ^' and his 
English translator : '^ The God of Good PeojpleP And this 
is afterward repeated, showing a surprising and laughable 
mistake in the import of the motto of the Italian Republicans, 
'^ Dio e Popoy^ — God and the People. 

The personal appearance of Garibaldi, his mien, address, 
and manners, are so remarkably accordant with his character, 
that clear impressions of them seem necessary to a distinct 
apprehension of the spirit with which he lays his plans, and 
commences and accomplishes his great deeds.. A stranger 
may obtain such impressions, in a considerable degree, by 
contemplating the fine steel engraving which forms the 
frontispiece of this volume, and reading some of the descrip- 
tions written by different observers on various occasions. 
That portrait is accurately copied from a daguerrotype, for 
which he obligingly sat, at the request of the author, soon 
after his arrival in N^ew York in 1850; and has been pro- 
nounced by many of his friends the best likeness they have 
ever seen. It certainly is exactly like the daguerrotype, not 
only in the features, but in the expression of the face. 

Any one who would form a correct 0]3inion of the state of 
preparation in which the people of Italy stood waiting for 
the time of their emancipation, must recur to the labors of 
the patriotic leaders who had been constantly laboring to 
enlighten and inspirit them during the last forty years. 
Their efforts had been principally through secret societies, 
formed and conducted somewhat on the plan of freemasonry. 
The Carbonari (literally, colliers — the makers of charcoal in 
the mountains, where the patriots often found refuge) were 
dissolved, after their archives had been seized. The society 
of Giovane Italia (Young Italy) was then formed, and 
directed by Mazzini and his friends, from foreign countries, 
safe from the reach of the enemy. One striking case of their 



262 LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 



sagacious and successfQl operations is described in that most 
interesting and instructive work on Italy, ''The Roman 
Exile," by G. Gajani, formerly an eminent Roman jurist, an 
officer under Garibaldi in 1849, and now a respected citizen 
of New York. Thousands of other instances might be men- 
tioned, to prove the powerful influence of those efforts. 

The union of Italians was the great object aimed at, and 
non-interference hy foreign powers was the principle claimed of 
Europe. The Republicans of 1849 declared that monarchy 
was opposed to both these ends ; but, since Sardinia, Eng- 
land and France have all proved by their actions that they 
have adopted these principles, the Republicans have joined 
their old opponents, the constitutional monarchists, and 
ranged themselves under the banner of Victor Emanuel. 
Garibaldi was a Republican in South America, Rome, 
and everywhere, until he became convmced of this change of 
policy ; and now he is devoted to Yictor Emanuel — because 
Victor Emanuel is devoted to Italy. When the voice of 
calumny shall have ceased, justice will be done to men who 
are now iniquitously stigmatized. 

And what men those were, who then, like lions suddenly 
roused, sprang from their lau's and rushed to the fight in May, 
1859. Those alone who knew them, can form an adequate 
conception of their feelings, because each had passed through 
trials which none of us have known, or witnessed among our 
own happier countrymen. Many of them had been exiles in 
America, and a number had been residents in New York, 
and personally known, respected and loved. 

A large collection of manuscripts now at hand, in various 
forms, of various kinds, and of different dates, recall the 
characters and histories of their authors ; and what may here- 
after be published from them will be strictly true, except 
some changes of names, which propriety may require. Among 
the papers are letters, notices of friends in need, warnings 
against plotting enemies — Jesuits in disguise, and long 
histories of romantic adventures. 



CHAPTER II. 



'* Shouting — ' Shame on chains and slavery I' 
Brothers, rouse and arm for war ; 
All united : now, Barbarians, 
'Tis your retribution hour V^—BanJcs of Bora. 



POLICY OF LOUIS NAPOLEON SINCE 1849 — HIS POSITION IN 1859 
— CAUSES OF THE WAE IN LOMBAEDY-^AUSTEIAN AEMY THEEAT- 
ENS PIEDMONT — FEENCH TB00P8 SENT TO THE AID OF YICTOE 
EMANUEL — GAEIBALDI CALLED INTO SEEYIGE — MAECHES NOETH 

APPEEHENSIONS OF HIS FEIENDS — HIS BEILLIANT SUCCESSES 

AT YAEESE AND COMO. 

Louis Napoleon, in 1848, when a candidate for the presi- 
dency of the French Republic, solicited the assistance of the 
clergy, saying that, if elected, he would reinstate the Pope 
in Rome. Afterward, in April, 1849, Louis Napoleon sent an 
expedition against Rome, under the command of General 
Oudinot. That general, on his arrival before Civita Yecchia, 
published a proclamation, printed in France, by which it was 
announced that France would occupy Rome, in order to 
prevent Austria from doing so. 

It seems that Ijouis Napoleon was not so much guided by 
his promise, or by religious devotion, as by the shrewd 
design of securing to himself the influence of the Pope, 
which Austria would have turned against him. The Pope, 
however, continued to lean toward Austria ; and, by her 
advice, opposed all the suggestions of Louis Napoleon, and 
placed him in a false position. 

From 1849 to '59 was a period of secret intrigue and 
struggles at Rome, between France and Austria. The 
Crimean war addfjd a new element of hostility between the 
two courts. Napoleon, as a threat to Austria, invited the 

268 



264: LIFE OF GAUIBALDI. 

king of Sardinia to participate in that war, and afterward 
allowed Count Cavour to speak in the name of oppressed 
Italy, in spite of the protest of the Austrian minister. 

At this, Austria became more active in preparing and 
countenancing the ruin of Xapoleon in France ; and the 
Pope used his influence with the clergy and the legitimists 
of that country. Xapoleon was thus laid under the neces- 
sity of striking a blow at Austria, in self-defence. This 
explains his league with the king of Sardinia. But Xapo- 
leon neither designed nor foresaw all that happened after- 
ward. The complete liberation of Italy and the downfall 
of the papacy were not in his plan; because he feared that a 
general couTulsion of Europe would be the consequence of 
such events. In justice to him, however, we must acknow- 
ledge, that he has countenanced and aided those events, 
since he has seen that they were accomplished in a wonder- 
fully quiet manner. There can be but little doubt that 
Napoleon prefers to see the political influence of the Pope 
dead forever, instead of being compelled to court it, in com- 
petition with Austria. 

Early in 1859, the Emperor of Austria began to threaten 
Sardinia with 100,000 men, demanding that she should dis- 
arm, which was refused. The Emperor of the French showed 
hhnself ready to sustain Tictor Emanuel in his position ; 
and then the Emperor of Austria made an effort to gam 
time by an artifice, and pressed a powerful aimy on to the 
frontiers. With surprising promptitude, Louis Napoleon 
sent a very large force into Piedmont, partly across Mount 
Cenis and partly by water to Genoa, availing himself of the 
facilities offered by the raUroads and steam vessels, and 
armed with the most improved military weapons and imple- 
ments of modern warfare. 

Then commenced one of the most important and san- 
guinary conflicts of modern tunes, and one most decisive of 
results in favor of Italian liberty. The armies on both sides 
were very large and powerful, and included many of the 



GARIBALDI CALLED INTO SERVICE. 265 

chiefs, officers, and soldiers who had been trained in Africa 
and- the Crimea, as well as in the EurojDean wars ten and 
twelve years preceding. The sudden and rapid advance of 
the Austrians was checked by the vigorous stand made by 
the Piedmontese, and the still more rapid movements of th^ 
troops from France. We have not room to give all the details 
of the battles which ensued, and with which the public are 
acquainted. The service which our hero rendered in it was 
of the utmost importance ; and not only fully justified the 
high reputation he had long enjoyed, but raised him to an 
eminence proportioned to the magnitude of the immense 
military operations in which he acted a leading, and we 
might say almost the decisive part. 

When Garibaldi was called by the king to engage in the 
war, he accepted the office proposed, but, it has been re- 
ported, on two conditions : that he should be allowed to act 
according to his own judgment, and as far from the French 
as possible. We do not pretend to give credence to this 
rumor, and can only say, on the one hand, that he showed 
some symptoms, while in this country, of retaining a bitter 
recollection of the siege and humiliation of Rome ; but, on 
the other hand, that he is charitable, generous, and forgiving 
beyond most other men who ever lived on earth. JN"© sooner 
was it known that Garibaldi was forming a band to act 
against the Austrians, than patriots hastened from all parts 
of Italy to join his banner. Such were their numbers and 
their enthusiasm, that the authorities in vain attempted to 
detain them ; and even from the Pope's territories, and from 
the cruelly oppressed kingdom of Naples, volunteers poured 
like torrents on toward Piedmont. Promptly a corps was 
formed under Garibaldi's peculiar tactics, denominated, "/ 
Cacciatori ddle Alpi^^ (The Huntsmen of the Alps), and, led 
by their spirited and fearless leader, started toward the 
north, and disappeared among the mountain passes of the 
Alps, No sooner was this news received in the United 
States, than his friends here foretold that his aim would 

12 



266 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

prove to be, to turn the right wing of the Austrians, get 
into their rear, and raise Lombardy in insurrection. With 
anxious solicitude the first inquh'ies of all seemed to be first 
for Garibaldi ; and the deeds of daring, labor, fatigue, and 
skill which he performed were repeated through that great 
and bloody campaign with skill and perseverance equalled 
only in his uniform success. 

Those who have seen enough of Garibaldi to form a just 
estunate of his character and powers, can never be at a loss 
in drawing a picture of him in their imaginations, when they 
hear that he has been placed in a new scene fitted to call 
forth his energy. So it was when the news was received 
that he marched from Turin with 3,100 men, his chosen 
band, to Biella and Borgomanero, toward the northeast, 
and had moved with such promptitude and rapidity, and by 
such secluded and dilBficult paths, that no certain information 
could be obtained of his route, plans, or objects. Those who 
knew him at once declared that his former practices com- 
pelled them confidently to predict that he had gone among 
the mountains to turn the right wing of the Austrians, and 
raise the country in insurrection in their rear. Many days 
passed, however, before the truth was known, though vari- 
ous reports came through different channels. At length it 
was pubUshed as certain that he had been successful in a 
laborious march, and in the accomplishment of a sudden 
and bold attack upon the Austrians at Yarese. By ingeni- 
ous arrangements he had deceived the enemy, whose spies, 
as he had expected, carried them true reports of his past 
movements, present position, and possible preparations, but 
drew false conclusions of his intentions. 

THE BATTLE OF VARESE. 

The Canton Ticino is a narrow part of Switzerland, lying 
along a small river of that name, and extending down far 
into the north of Italy. The interesting history of that 



THE BATTLE OF YAKE8E. 267 

small and rude territory deserves to be much better known, 
especially on account of the devotion of its virtuous inhabi- 
tants to the principles of the Reformation, and the persecu- 
tions which they have at different periods endured for their 
faith. The river Ticino is difficult of passage, and, as the 
Austrians were strong in their position at Varese, beyond it, 
it was important to prevent them from meeting him at that 
stream. At Borgomanero he prepared his plans, and put 
them in harmony with the instructions given him at head- 
quarters. The principal object was to cross the Ticino and 
effect the passage and invasion without danger to himself or 
his men. Garibaldi knew that all these men risked their 
lives, inasmuch as before becoming soldiers they were refu- 
gees, and by bearing arms they incurred, according to the 
Austrian code, the penalty of death. He accordingly spread 
the report that he intended to stop at Arona, and he even 
himself wrote orders to have stores and lodgings prepared 
there, and the churches fitted up for the reception of horses. 

No sooner had he sent off these orders by special messen- 
gers to Arona, which is on the Lago Maggiore, than he 
gave orders to his men, each of whom carried two muskets, 
to leave for Castelletto, where they crossed the Ticino in a 
ferry-boat to Sesto Calende, and by an astonishing forced 
march of two days, proceeded to Varese. 

The Austrians, on learning how they had been tricked, 
assembled at Camerlata, and intercepted the line of the 
Ticino at Yarese, believing that they would thereby cut off 
the retreat of the force and surprise it. Garibaldi troubled 
himself little about that proceeding, and induced the towns 
and villages to revolt. 

^ A proclamation was issued by the general, inviting the 
whole of the Yaresotto province to rise against their oppres- 
sors. The appeal was generally listened to, and men of every 
age and condition hastened to the official residence of M-irquis 
Yisconti, the extraordinary commissioner sent by Count 
Cavour as the coadjutor of the Italian general. In less than 



268 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

two hours the whole of the surrounding country was in arms. 
Old men, children, and even women, came to the Town Hall, 
with all sorts of weapons, ready to help the small band 
(3,000) of their brethren. Yarese was soon fortified, bar- 
ricades erected, means of defence carefully ordered. Bands of 
peasants were pouring into the town from the numberless 
hamlets, villas, and villages which deck the picturesque hills 
of that beautiful country — the finest in Lombardy, and, per- 
haps of Europe. Garibaldi, who is always to be found every- 
where when danger is coming, began to array in companies the 
new comers, and gave the necessary orders for the defence of 
the country, as he supposed that the Austrians posted at 
Gallarate would attack him the next day. 

He was not deceived in his expectation, for on Wednesday^ 
morning, at dawn three hundred Croats and one hundred and 
thirty Hussars, with a field battery, marched from Gallarate 
to Sesto Calende, where the advance guard of Italian Chas- 
seurs was posted. This advance guard was commanded by 
Capt. Decristoforis, a young man of great military ability, who 
only two months before was in England, and kept a first-rate 
military school at Putney. After a fight, which lasted 
two hours, the enemy was completely defeated, leaving some 
prisoners. The Austrians were obliged to retire on Somma, 
and nothing was heard of them till next morning at four 
o'clock. 

This second attack was of a more serious character. It 
was effected by a brigade, five thousand strong, with ten field 
pieces, and two squadrons of Uhlans. After a first discharge 
of their muskets, the Italian volunteers assaulted the enemy 
with the bayonet, and with so much impetuosity that the 
Austrian centre was obliged to fall back on its left wing, 
then engaged by a battalion of the Italian right. Now the 
fight became general — a tremendous hand-to-hand fight, in 
which every inch of ground was bravely disputed by both 
armies. The enemy's artillery was of no more use, because 
Garibaldi, having none, had ordered his men to fight hand- 



THE BATTLE OF VARESE. 269 

to-hand with swords and bayonets. At the report of the 
musketry and artillery, the country people hastened to the 
scene of action with pitchforks, half-pikes, and cleavers. " It 
was a dreadful scene of slaughter," said an eye-witness, '' which 
lasted three hours.'' Nothing can give an idea of the im- 
petuosity of those Italians who could at last revenge so 
many wrongs, so many crudities. It was almost madness. 
Two brothers Strambio, one captain and the other lieutenant, 
were seen to leap into the inside of a hedge of bayonets, and 
cut down Croats as if they had been puppets. A Count 
Montanari, from Yerona, whose brother had been hanged, in 
1853, by Radetsky's order, was running up and down the 
bloody field, striking right and left with his powerful sword. 

At 7 o'clock, the Austrian general was obliged to give the 
order for a retreat, as his men were falhng in all directions. 
Garibaldi was close at their heels till they reached the strong 
position of Malnate, where they stopped to repair their losses. 

This is a short but faithful sketch of Garibaldi's exploit. 
It will always be recorded as one of the most brilHant 
actions of the war, because he had no artillery, and his sol- 
diers were but volunteers, scarcely drilled, and unaccustomed 
to camp life. 

Garibaldi then went to Como, on the celebrated lake of 
that name, where he received a positive ovation from the 
population. All the country was in full insurrection. Young 
men were putting themselves in uniform, and arming them- 
selves. All classes, without distinction — nobles, peasants, 
citizens, men, women, and children — were prepared for re- 
sistance. Garibaldi had taken the precaution of being able 
to supply the population with arms and ammunition. 



CHAPTER III. 

" Morn is breaking ! Rise, Italia ! 

He whose yoke thou still dost wear, 
Soon will shake at sight of danger ; 
Well his coward heart may fear." 

" The Banks of Dora:'' T. D. 

OOMO — APPEOACH OF GEXEEAL TJEBAX WITH 40,000 AUSTEIANS — 
GAEIBALDI EETIEES — COMO TAKEX — COUI^T EAIMOXDi's DAUGH- 
TEE — GAEIBALDI EETUEXS AXD EXPELS THE ArSTEIAXS — THE 
BATTLE OF CAMEELATA — THE ArSTEIAXS DEMAND THE DIS- 

BAXDIXG OF GAEIBALDl's TEOOPS — EEFUSED — THEY ADYAXCE 

THE CAXALS OPEXED — THEY EETIEE — THE BATTLES OF PALES- 
TEO, MOXTEBELLO, AND MAGEXTA — THE MIXCIO AXD ITS BAXKS 
— THE BATTLE OF 60LFEEIX0. 

CoMO is a city beautifully situated on the northern end of 
Lake Como ; but on the low land near the margin, and over- 
looked by the mountains, which rise beyond and around. 

The enthusiasm which prevailed on Garibaldi's arrival was 
extreme ; and the alarm bells were rung in all the communes of 
the Taresotto, Tramezzo, Como and Lecco districts. The 
volunteers were pouring in from every village and hamlet. 
In this manner the insurrection gained ground in Upper 
Lombardy. At the first appearance of the braves, all the 
civil authorities of Como and Lecco recognized the govern- 
ment of King Victor Emanuel, which in those towns was 
represented by Count Yisconti Venosta, a young nobleman 
from YaltelUna of great determination. His spirited procla- 
mations roused the enthusiasm of country folks and citizens, 
who hastened to the scene of action with an ardor never wit- 
nessed in 1848. Money, so much wanted, poured into Gari- 
baldi^s miUtary treasury, together with gold necklaces and 
other valuable trinkets from fair Lombard ladies. The sum 
thus collected in two days reached 2,000,000 francs. 

270 



THE APPROACH OF GENERAL gRBAN. 271 

Garibaldi had been instructed to move in the direc- 
tion of Yarese by slow marches, keeping himself in constant 
communication with Cialdini's division, which did not follow. 
By the necessity of strategetical combinations. Gen. Cialdini 
was obliged to march to and fro from Yercelli and Stroppiana, 
guarding the right bank of the Upper Sesia, as far as Gat- 
tmara. The necessary result of this constant marching and 
countermarching was that of retarding the projects of Gari- 
baldi. He moved slowly for two days, but he could not 
stand it any longer ; and hastening from Romagnana to thb 
headquarters of the king, he begged him to observe that he 
did not and could not understand the scientific principles of a 
regular war, and that he wished to be left to his daring 
inspiration. 

Yictor Emanuel saw directly that it was of no use to keep 
such a bird in the cage of strategic rules, and, letting him 
loose, said : '^ Go where you like, do what you like. I have 
only one regret — that of not being able to follow you." 

While occupying the place, amidst the enthusiasm of the 
inhabitants, he learned that General Urban was approaching 
with forty thousand Austrians. He immediately retired 
from the city, leaving two hundred men, with orders to hold 
the place, with the aid of the inhabitants, to the last extre- 
mity. The enemy came on, attacked, and were bravely 
resisted, but succeeded in taking the town. Supposing that 
Garibaldi had retreated into Switzerland, without any inten- 
tion of returning, they appeared to entertain no apprehensions 
of danger from that quarter. It then became highly impor- 
tant that he should be apprised of the condition of things. 
Every effort was made to procure a messenger, and high 
rewards were offered ; but the hazards were so great that no 
one could be found willing to run the desperate risk of his 
life, or rather to go to certain death, as the Austrians were 
believed to hold and watch every avenue to the country. 

Garibaldi, who was waiting in the mountains for an oppor- 
tunity to make a sudden descent upon the enemy, but cut off 



272 LITE OF GAELBALDI. 

from communication, and in ignorance of their situation, was 
surprised in his wild retreat by the arrival of a lady, who had 
come from Como alone, on horseback, by pursuing by-paths, 
and with great skill and boldness, finding her way between 
and around the various points which were guarded by the 
enemy. Although only twenty-four years of age, brought up 
in refined society, and of aristocratic family — a daughter of 
Count Raimondi — this fair and youthful stranger appeared 
before Garibaldi like a vision, and, with an air corresponding 
with the spmt which had inspired her through her vdld and 
perilous expedition, presented to him the dispatches with 
which she had been intrusted, at her earnest petition, in Como. 
Garibaldi learned from them the position of the enemy, and the 
readiness of the people to receive him again. "Without a 
mementos delay, he set out on his return, and by a forced 
march, conducted with the greatest skill, suddenly returned 
to the Lake of Como, with his resolute band. 

Como was occupied after a hard fight of two hours at San 
Fermo and Camerlata. This last-mentioned position is to be 
considered as the key of the pictm'esque barrier of Como, for 
its elevated ground enables a small body of men to oppose a 
long resistance even to an army of 15,000 strong. The 
positions were carried at the point of the bayonet, for the 
Cacciatori delle Alpi could not fire their muskets, so much 
inferior in range to those of the enemy. It was a hard and 
bloody fight, which may, without exaggeration, be compared 
to the struggles of old, when Komanand Carthaginian legions 
met together. 

The news of the organizing of a coips by the celebrated 
Garibaldi, had induced the Austrians to make their last de- 
mand upon Piedmont, which was a very extraordinary one, 
and indicated the interesting tinith that they duly appreci- 
ated Garibaldi. It was, that, unless his band was imme- 
diately dispersed, they would march forward in three days. 
This demand was not complied with, but the King of Sardinia 
prepared to receive the threatened invaders. With excellent 



THE BATTLE OF PALESTKO. 273 

judgment, however, lie did not attempt to occupy the line of 
the Mincio ; he chose a stronger one within his own territory, 
and occupied that extending from Alessandria to the Apen- 
nines, toward Genoa, leaving the road to Turin open to the 
enemy. The Austrians moved ; but, as soon as they had 
crossed the Ticino, the engineer who had charge of the canals 
which irrigate the extensive valley, was ordered to open them 
and make an inundation. The Austrians soon discovered 
that the water was rising, and the general sent word to the 
engineer in terms like these : 

*' Your brother is a prisoner in my hands ; if you do not immedi- 
ately stop the inundation, I will cut off his head." 

The engineer, with the greatest resolution, pressed the 
work with redoubled vigor that night ; and by employing 
two hundred more men, completed it before morning. The 
Austrians, finding that they were likely to be caught in a 
kind of trap, with the inundation rising on their right, and 
the Piedmontese army on their left, soon retreated, and re- 
crossed the Ticino. 

THE BATTLE OF PALESTRO. 

This action was important, not only on account of its re- 
sultuag in the first victory against the Austrians, but also because 
of the excellence of the Piedmontese troops, which had been 
denied, and was certainly seriously doubted by Louis ]^apo- 
leon, who had given to Yictor Emanuel four battalions of 
French Zouaves for his body-guard. These were the only 
French troops in that battle ; and they so much admired the 
conduct of the King of Sardinia, that they elected him 
'' CorporaP' on the field. This is esteemed the highest 
military honor which can be in any way acquired ; and it is 
one which Louis Napoleon himself has never yet received, 
even from his own troops. 

The battle of Montebello was the first ever decided by a 

12* 



274 LIFE OF GAKIBALDI. 

railroad. When the action commenced, there was only a 
single regiment to resist the Austrians. This was a French 
regiment, which was so soon, so rapidly, and so greatly 
reinforced by other French troops, transported on the rail- 
road, that the day was soon decided in their favor. The 
importance and effect of this manner of conveying the troops 
was acknowledged by the Austrians, in their official report of 
the battle. 

THE BATTLE OF MAGENTA. 

This was fought about twenty miles beyond the last 
engagement, that of Montebello ; and the chief honor of the 
day belongs to the French. That battle was the first in 
which rifled cannon and electrical telegraphs were ever 
brought into use ; and both were proved successful in the 
highest degree. Louis Napoleon was the inventor of the 
former ; and their efficiency was strongly doubted and even 
denied by many scientific and practical men ; but it was es- 
tablished beyond future question by the experiment of that 
day. The French had also a corps of electricians among 
them, with apparatus prepared for the estabhshment and 
change of lines of telegraphic wires wherever troops were 
stationed ; and these proved of eminent service in conveying 
orders and information between the positions. 

THE RIVER MINCIO. 

The banks of the Mincio are, as it were, formed for mili- 
tary scenes. From the source of the river, down almost as 
far as Pozzolo, the river winds through a succession of hills, 
rushing close to their base on one side, and leaving fine open 
meadows on the other. At some points the hills approach 
on both sides, and form a kind of gorge or neutral ground, 
where the river is kept within proper bounds, and not 
allowed to encroach on either side. Perhaps the most pic- 
turesque spot on the whole river is here, between Borghetto 



THE KIVER MINCIO. * 275 

and Vallegio. Two large semi-circles of hills are opposed to 
each other, the direction of them being the bend of the river 
on this spot; they intersect each other about their centre, 
and a little below this point are the two villages of Borgh- 
etto and Yallegio. The latter is behind the hills on the left 
bank; only two mills, a church, and a little mediasval tower, 
erected on one of the lower spurs, stand close to the water's 
edge. Borghetto has, likewise, only a few detached houses 
on the banks of the river, the rest of the village being built 
on the hill which skirts the right bank. On the highest 
point of the Yallegio side rises a most picturesque group of 
towers of pure Italian castellated architecture, slender and 
high like campaniles, with a gallery on their summit, built on 
a succession of small arches springing out of the body of the 
building. From these towers, an old wall runs down to the 
banks of the river, where two other lower, but more massive, 
towers stand, with the ruins of a bridge over the river be- 
tween them. From the second of these towers, the wall 
runs up to the hill where Borghetto stands, and ends there 
in another square tower. This castle, as well as the sur- 
rounding domain, belongs to the Yisconti family, and the 
fortifications were evidently intended to close the passage of 
the river, which they may have done at one time; now they 
form only a picturesque feature in the scenery. The road 
from Yolta to this place descends along the hillside in a gen- 
tle slope, and, after traversing the river, winds up in a suni- 
lar but much steeper rise, so that you can keep in view the 
whole passage through the valley. On the right bank of the 
river extends a fine meadow, through which the road leads. 
It was now the camping-ground of the Cavalry of the Guard, 
and was, during the passage, a chaos of troops, horses, carts, 
and mules, which were huddled together there, waiting for a 
passage across one of the four bridges which span the narrow 
but rapid little stream. It was like the emigration of one of 
those nomadic tribes of which history tells us. It seemed for 
a moment as if it were impossible to disentangle tbat mass, 



276 LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 



and yet it kept moving, and passed over the river without 
accident or delay. As all the bridges which had been broken 
down on the river behind had been repaired, the pontoon 
train of the whole army became available for the Mincio 
passage, and there must have been, at the very least, from 12 
to 15 bridges on this short line. 

THE BATTLE OF SOLFEKINO. 

The Austrian army, after occupying the right bank of the 
Mincio, had retired across the stream, in order to lead the 
French and Sardinians to believe that they were retreating. 
When the latter had extended their lines, the Austrians sud- 
denly returned and reoccupied their old formidable positions 
on the heights of Solferino, San Cassiano, and Cavriana, and 
onward to Yolta, all crowned with cannon. Their lines ex- 
tended five leagues. This movement was made in the night 
of June 23d, and at three o'clock in the morning they were 
discovered, in large bodies, marching across the plain to 
attack the allies. 

On the 24th, the emperor, who had arrived just before, 
ordered the Sardinian army (which formed the left wing) to 
occupy Pozzolengo, and the French to occupy Solferino and 
Cavriana. The king also sent a detachment toward Peschi- 
era. The Austrians resisted them powerfully. At ten 
o'clock the battle became general, and was continued during 
a severe storm. After twelve hours fighting, the Austrians 
brought up their reserve of 80,000 men, and the allies theirs 
of 50,000. After three more hours of severe fighting, the 
heights were taken by the aUies, and the Austrians re- 
treated. 

In 1^96, Solferino was the point most strenuously con- 
tested and won by Augereau. On this occasion that position 
was taken three times by the French, and the last time at 
the point of the bayonet. The Emperor of Austria com- 
manded in person, and greatly animated his troops, who 



THE BATTLE OF SOLFERINO. 277 

fought well. After they had been driven from Solfermo, 
they made a powerful concentrated attack on the right 
wing of the allies, but were repulsed by a dash of cavalry. 

Although the alUes were victorious, they were unable to 
pursue the enemy, who retreated in good order. 

THE AUSTRIAN OFFICIAL ACCOUNT OF THE BATTLE OF SOLFERINO. 

The official journal at Vienna, of June 26, published the 
following official dispatch from the seat of war : 

" Verona, Saturday^ June 25. 
** On the 23d inst., the imperial royal army crossed at four places 
to the right bank of the Mincio. The right wing of the army occu- 
pied Pozzolengo, Solferino, and Cavriana. The left wing marched on 
the 24th inst. to Guidizzolo and Castel-Goffredo, and repulsed the 
advancing enemy on all sides. As the Imperial Royal army con- 
tinued its advance toward the Chiese, the enemy — w^ho had also 
assumed the offensive with his whole force — pushed forward such 
large bodies of troops, that there was a general engagement between 
the two armies at ten o'clock, or thereabouts, in the morning of the 
24th instant. 

" The right wing, which was formed by the second army, under 
the general of cavalry, Count Schlick, maintained possession of the 
place which it had originally occupied in the first line of battle until 
2 o'clock in the afternoon, and the first army (the left wing), under 
the general of artillery. Count Wimpffen, continually gained ground 
in the direction of the Chiese. Toward 3 o'clock the enemy made a 
vehement attack on Solferino, and after several hours' hard fighting, 
obtained possession of the place, which had been heroically defended 
by the fifth covps d'armee. An attack was then made on Cavriana, 
which place was courageously defended until the evening by the first 
and seventh corps d^armee^ but was eventually left in the hands of 
the enemy. 

"While the struggle for Solferino and Cavriana was going on, the 
eighth corps d'armee, which was on the outer flank of the right 
wing, advanced and repulsed the Sardinian troops opposed to it : but 
this advantage did not enable the Imperial Royal army to recover the 
positions that had been lost in the centre.. The third and ninth 
corps, which were supported by the eleventh corps, were engaged on 
the left wing, and the reserve cavalry attached to this wing made 



278 LIFE OF GAFwIBALDI. 



several brilliant attacks. Unusually heavy losses, and the fact that 

the left wing of the first army was unable to make progress on the 
right flank of the enemy, who directed his main force in the centre 
against Volta, led to the retreat of the Imperial Royal army. It 
began late in the evening, during a violent storm. Yesterday even- 
ing Pozzolengo, Monzambano, Volta and Goito, were BtiU occupied 
by our troops." 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE BTATE OF THE CONTElS^DIlS^a PAETIES — SPECIMEN OF THE 
BAEBAEITY OF SOME OF THE AUSTEIAN OFFICEES — THE 
AEMISTICE. 

The Austrian army, with its imposing numbers, high military 
reputation, and menacing attitude a few weeks before, when 
threatening and afterward invading Piedmont, from the line 
of the Mincio, had now become vastly weakened, reduced, 
and disheartened by the successive conflicts and defeats which 
have been briefly described. The causes of its misfortunes 
have been accounted for, by an eye-witness, in remarks which 
we abridge as follows : 

" The Austrian military system has been changed completely within 
the last six or seven years ; yet the change in part explains the short- 
comings of the past few weeks. The Austrian army, up to this date, 
has been an army of very young soldiers, not long under training. 
According to the regulations, a fixed number of corps has to be main- 
tained throughout the Austrian empire. At a fixed period of every 
year the youth of that empire are drafted into the army, and distri- 
buted among the corps. The arrival of these new drafts liberates an 
equal number of men who have already served. The latter, after one, or 
two, or three years' service, at the option of the colonels of regiments, 
retire to their homes on a furlough of indefinite duration, and are 
only called out again in the event of a war. The Austrian army at 
Montebello, Palestro, Magenta, and Cavriana was thus composed of 
young soldiers. It would have been wiser, doubtless, had the Aus- 
trians thought of this matter in time. They were aware that Louis 
Kapolcon would mave, if he moved at all, with the flower of his 
army. They knew that he had paid high premiums to induce old 
soldiers to remain in the ranks after the expiration of their usual time, 
and that the picked men of the French army, tried under the fierce 
sun of Africa, and in the hard campaign of the Crimea, would be 
opposed to them, and be assisted besides by an artillery of a novel 
and most effective kind. They did not take sufiicient heed of these 

27D 



280 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 



important facts, any more than they considered that generals who, ten 
years ago, fought with abihty and success in the campaigns of Italy 
might possibly have lost some of their original vigor. The result has 
been such as to open their eyes to the necessity of supplying defects.^ 



The question, as far as the present war is concerned, is this : Which 
is best, to risk all the tried men first, and trust to recruits after, or 
employ first the young soldiers, and bring up reserves after ? As far 
as the present campaign is concerned, the results favor the first of 
these alternatives. 

*' The advisers of his Imperial Majesty Francis Joseph, at last made 
up their minds that it was impossible, under present circumstances, to 
defend the line of the Mincio. Accordingly, the headquarters of the 
2d Army, under Count Schlick, came into Verona from Yillafranca ; 
the headquarters of the 1st Army, under Wimpfifen, being transferred 
to Mantua. Verona, Mantua, and the other strongholds of this great 
military quadrangle are very much stronger than they were ten years 
ago. There are great field works to be taken before any approach 
can be made to the main defences, and in the meanwhile Austria may 
have brought together again an army capable of risking another gene- 
ral action. The soldiers had one moment of enthusiasm ; that was 
when the emperor led them in person on the 23d to the advanced 
position from which he intended to attack the enemy ; but the events 
of the 24th seriously affected the morale of the army. Instead of 
attacking, as they were led to expect, they had to repel the assaults 
of the Allies, who knowing what was before them, had halted for a 
meal at two o'clock in the morning. The Austrians, whose baggage 
and cooking utensils accompany the columns even in the adv^ince, bi. 
vouacked on the night of the 23d, and were attacked before they could 
get their breakfast. The baggage and cooking-carts were obliged to 
return to the rear out of the fire of the Allies, and the result was that 
the army of the Kaiser had to fight on empty stomachs. Hunger and 
hard knocks have a tendency to discourage even the bravest soldier. I 
was astonished to see men from the field of Solferino retiring un- 
wounded, and lying down exhausted when out of the reach of the 
enemy's fire. I am told that many so exhausted laid themselves down 
only to die. The mystery is explained when one considers that these 
cases arose from want of ordinary sustenance. 

*' Lichteustein's corps (the 2d) which should have taken part in 
the action of the day, was halted in consequence of the approach of 
some French cavalry in its vicinity, and Prince Lichtenstein, for 
reasons which he will doubtless have to explain, returned to Mantua. 
Again, General Zedwitz, commanding the cavalry brigade of the 1st 



STATE OF THE CONTENDING PARTIES. 281 

Array, instead of advancing, as he should have done, fell back on 
Goito, thus depriving the emperor of six regiments of horse and a 
considerable amount of artillery. Thus, while on the part of the 
allies all the available guns that could be brought into action were 
usedj on the side of the Austrians the artillery was weak and utterly 
unable to oppose an effectual fire to that of the enemy. It is true, on 
the other hand, that the French artillery did not commit the havoc 
which it might have done had its fire throughout the day been 
true to the mark, instead of being over it. Still, the effect of the 
inferiority under which the Austrians suffered in this respect, was dis- 
astrous, as it prevented them from repelling the advance of the 
infantry opposed to them. Among the wounded, to the number of 
4,000 or 5,000 in Verona and the surrounding villages, it is remark- 
able how few suffered from wounds inflicted by artillery." 

In contrast with the condition of the Austrian army, those 
of Piedmont and France were in most respects superior, and 
still more in the principles for which they fought. To men- 
tion again Napoleon's rifled cannon, in the words of a late 
writer : 

"The superiority of the French artillery during the late Italian 
campaign was obvious to every one who made himself acquainted with 
the details of the great battles. At Solferino the heavy and very 
dangerous Austrian cavalry was thrown into disorder and rendered 
almost useless at distances to which their own batteries, more favor- 
ably placed, would not carry. The Austrians never yielded a foot on 
the hill of Solferino, till a battery of French rifled cannon was brought 
to bear upon them at a distance at which their own balls fell short. 
The Tower could not have otherwise been taken but with an infinitely 
greater slaughter than that which occurred. When Niel and McMa- 
hon had driven the Austrians back as far as the large open space 
known as the plain of Guidizzolo, there was a fair trial of artillery, 
which cost the Austrians dear; it was the last stand made by the im- 
mense left wing of the Austrian army, and one can well imagine how 
officers and men grew dispirited in face of artillery that silenced their 
own wherever it showed itself." rl. 

The following remarks on the plans and conduct of the war 
we abridge from the '* London Times/' of July 8th, 1860 : 

" As far as the Allies are concerned, their aim was driving the 
Austrians out of Italy. With this aim clearly and distinctly before 



282 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

them, the difficulties and chances could be more or less calculated in 
advance, and all that vagueness and uncertainty avoided which gives 
rise to those useless moves in two armies, neither of which knows 
what it is to do next. 

" The Austrians were in this latter case when they began the war, 
nobody knew why, and while they were allowed to amuse themselves 
with their harmless offensive movements you saw all those insig- 
nificant skirmishes occur on the Sesia, which were put a speedy end 
to by the advance of the Allies. Since that time the war has been 
rolling along in great waves. The Allies went straight toward their 
aim, and the Austrians were so hard pressed, that they endeavored 
to oppose to a grand plan, executed with the most determined will, 
equally grand operations. 

*'Thus, when the Austrians found themselves outwitted by the 
flank movement on the Ticino, they brought up their troops in all 
haste to oppose the advance. They were beaten, and immediately 
resolved to withdraw behind the Mincio. The fight at Malegnano 
only took place in order to insure this retreat, but from that time 
they avoided opposing the advance of the Allies, by making a stand 
at the river lines. On the other hand, the Allies, intent only on car- 
rying out their own great plans, did not think for one moment of 
molesting their retreat. 

*' After the Allies had crossed the Chiese, and made preparations 
for the passage of the Mincio, the Austrians attempted one great 
blow ; and, collecting all their forces, tried an offensive movement, 
which was speedily checked by the battle of Solferino. The battle 
lost, the French, whose preparations were not completed, did not 
press the retreating Austrians very hard ; while these latter, instead 
of trying a desultory defence of the Mincio, opposed no resistance to 
the passage of it, but, without wasting any forces, retired between 
Peschiera and Verona, to await there the attack of the Allies, or per- 
haps watch their time for another great offensive movement. 

''This avoiding on both sides of those Httle encounters, deprives 
the war considerably of its picturesque clement — of its individual 
features, as it were. This whole campaign resolves itself into an 
alternation between preparations and great decisive blows. 

'' The Mincio passage was effected without any difficulty, offering by 
its good arrangements matter of thought to the miUtary, but other- 
wise being a subject rather for a landscape painter than for a painter 
of battles. Although the Austrians had gone back from the river, 
all the precautions were taken as if there had been a constant danger 
from an attack. The whole had very much the appearance of a field 



PLANS AND CONDUCT OF THE WAR. 283 

manoeuvre in peaceable times, with the difference, however, that even 
the thin line representing the hostile forces on such occasions, was 
entirely wanting. But the movements had to be so combined, that 
the army should be in readiness to receive the enemy in case he came 
down from his position between Verona and Peschiera. The enemy's 
position was on the left flank of the alHed armies, facing the Mincio, 
with Peschiera just at the angle formed by the intersection of the 
Mincio with his extreme right. The AUies were thus obliged, while 
crossing the Mincio, to change their front and face to the left. For 
this purpose the Sardinians, who had kept the position of San 
Martino, took up the line from Rivoltella, on the lake, in the neigh- 
borhood of Pozzolengo. The 1st French corps, which had been next 
to them in the ordre de bataille of the 27th, marched to Pozzolengo, 
and, occupying Ponti, faced against Peschiera. The 2d corps, 
next to it, kept its original direction toward the Mincio, joining the 
1st corps at Castellaro, where the road leads down to Monzambano. 
To the right of this corps was the 4th, at Yolta, likewise facing the 
Mincio, and the 8d at Goito. The crossing took place at almost all 
points simultaneously, with just sufficient interval between the corps 
to allow time for that furthest to the right to accomplish its change 
of front, and come into the same direction with the others. Thus, 
the 4th corps, which was furthest, with the exception of the 3d, 
detached toward Goito, was the first to cross at Borghetto and 
Vallegio, to gain the high road to Yerona, and take up its position 
toward Villafranca. This was on the morning of the 29th. Since 
that time, all the corps have crossed successively, changing their 
direction from west to east, and making front against the Austrian 
position. 

" While we are discussing the progress of the plot and speculating 
as to the nature of the catastrophe, the curtain falls. Yesterday 
France and Austria were upon the point of joining in another 
desperate battle. The celebrated fortified Quadrangle had been 
reached, Peschiera had been invested, Mantua had been masked, 
Yerona was upon the point of being summoned, Yenice was 
threatened, and Garibaldi was manoeuvering upon the rear of the 
great fortresses. The waves of warfare were undulating and 
vibrating to another great burst in foam. To-day the Spirit of Peace 
has breathed upon the waters, and the storm is for the moment at 
an end. Three months ago we expected peace and were surprised 
by war. To-day Europe was waiting in breathless expectation for a 
great battle, fought in the very fortresses of Austria, and is again 
surprised by the calm announcement that an armistice has been con- 



284 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

eluded, and that the two great armies are for the moment no longer 

enemies." 

The cruelties practised by Austrians in Italy will be 
disgraceful to the memory of their government, its officers 
and soldiers. A single instance of the crimes of General 
Urban, in Lombardy, in 1859, will suffice. By his order, a 
whole family were butchered. It consisted of seven j)ersons, 
including a grandfather, eighty-two years of age, a boy of 
fourteen, and a girl of twelve. Merely for the purpose of 
striking terror into the people, it appears, and without any 
pretext of fault in them, he had them all put to death, and 
left their mangled corpses unburied. This atrocious act has 
been denied ; but the king's government have since instituted 
a regular legal investigation, ascertained its truth, and 
erected a monument in memory of it. 

THE ARMISTICE. 

The war, its progress, results, and prospects were not less 
unexpected or surprising than the armistice which Louis 
Napoleon, without any warning, suddenly concluded, in an 
interview with the Emperor of Austria, on the 11th of July. 
The cause of it still remains a matter of conjecture. It was 
followed by a treaty, by which the war was terminated and 
harmony restored, but the promise of Louis not fulfilled, of 
driving out the foreigners from Italy. Austria was left in 
possession of the four great fortresses of Lombardy, as well 
as of Yenetia. 

The armistice was first announced to France by the fol- 
lowing telegram : 

" Vallegio, July 11, 1850. 

*' THE EMPEROR TO THE EMPRESS. 

" Peace has been signed between the Emperor of Austria and 
myself. 

" The bases agreed to are an Italian confederation, under the hon- 
orary Presidentship of the Pope. 

" The Emperor of Austria cedes his rights over Lombardy to the 



THE ARMISTICE. 285 



Emperor of the French, who hands them over to the King of Sar- 
dinia. 

" The Emperor of Austria preserves Yenetia, but that country 
forms an integral part of the Italian Confederation. 

*' General armistice." 

It was made known to the army on the following day, by 
this proclamation : 

*' Soldiers — The bases of peace have been arranged with the 
Emperor of Austria ; the principal object of the war has been ob- 
tained ; Italy is about to become for the first time a nation. A con- 
federation of all the Italian States under the honorary Presidency of 
the Holy Father, will unite them together as the members of one 
family. Venetia, it is true, remains under the sceptre of Austria. It 
will, nevertheless, be an Italian province, constituting a part of the 
confederation. 

*' The union of Lombardy with Piedmont creates for us on this 
side of the Alps a powerful ally, who will owe to us his independence. 
The governments unconnected with this movement, {en dehors dti 
mouvement)^ or recalled to their possessions, will comprehend the 
necessity of salutary reforms. A general amnesty will cause to dis- 
appear the traces of civil discord. Italy, henceforth mistress of her 
destinies, will only have to blame herself if she do not regularly pro- 
gress in order and liberty. 

" You will soon return to France. The grateful country will wel- 
come with transport those soldiers who have borne so high the glory 
of our arms at Montebello, Palestro, Turbigo, Magenta, Mariguan, 
and Solferino, who in two months have emancipated Piedmont and 
Lombardy, and only paused because the struggle was about to assume 
proportions inconsistent with the interests of France in connection 
with this formidable war. 

*' Be also proud of your success, proud of the results obtained, 
proud, above all, of being the well beloved children of that France 
which will ever continue a great nation, so long as it shall have a 
heart to comprehend noble causes, and men like yourselves to defend 
them. 

*' At the Imperial Headquarters of Yallegio, Tith of July, 1859. 

" Napoleon." 

The following considerations are suggested by the peace 
just concluded : 



286 LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 

The cession of Lombardy to Piedmont comprehends that 
of the two fortresses, Mantua and Pesehiera. The super- 
fices of Lombardy is 8,538 square miles. Its population is 
2,800,000 souls. Lombardy has hitherto been divided, 
administratively, into nine provinces or delegations, viz. : — 
Milan, Pavia, Lodi, Corma, Cremona, Como, Mantua, Son- 
drio, Breschia, and Bergamo. The fortified towns of Mantua 
and Pesehiera form part of the province of Mantua. The 
fortress of Pezzighettone is comprised in the j)rovince of 
Cremona. After the annexation of Lombardy and Pied- 
mont, this kingdom (the island of Sardinia both included) 
will contain a superfices of 31,640 square miles, with a popu- 
lation of 1,800,000. As regards territorial extent, it will 
occupy a tenth rank in Europe, and will come immediately 
after the kingdom of the Two Sicilies, and before Portugal 
and Bavaria. With respect to population, Sardinia will 
stand in the ninth rank, on a level with Naples, and will be 
above Sweden and Norway, Belgium, and Bavaria. 

The following table completes the comparison as regards 
Italy : 

Area Sq. M. Population. 

New kingdom 37,640 7,800,000 

Venetia 9,525 2,200,000 

Papal States 17,218 2,900,000 

Tuscany 8,741 1,750,000 

Parma. 2,268 500,000 

Modena 2,090 410,000 

Two Sicilies 42,000 8,400,000 

Although disappointed, by the imperfect accomplishment 
of the work of securing all Italy to the Itahans, there was 
much reason to rejoice, that the overflowing fountains of 
human blood, which had exhibited a spectacle shocking to 
humanity, had been stopped. The terms of peace were 
settled by the Treaty of Yillafranca. 



CHAPTER V. 



" A brighter course has never 
A hero true display'd ; 
Unblemish'd in the hour of peace, 
In danger undismay'd." — Lines to Garibaldi. 



THE OHAEACTER OF ITALIAN PATEIOTS — HOW IT HAS BEEN DIS- 
PLAYED BY EXILES IN THE UNITED STATES — IGNORANCE OF 
ITALY IN AMERICA — GARIBALDl's APPEARANCE AND CHAR- 
ACTER—HIS BAND — HIS "englishman," COL. PEAED. 

And now that we have arrived at another peaceful interval 
ill the life of this extraordinary man, the astonishing effects 
of his superior skill, bravery, and success, having broken the 
arm of Austria in Italy, and nothing but the shield of Louis 
Napoleon having sheltered her head, a sudden suspension of 
hostihties left the world at leisure to admire the past, feel 
astounded at the unexpected present state of things, and 
look with interest, but painful uncertainty, for the future. 
All observers, who had not before made Italy or Italians 
their attentive study, were anxious to know more of the 
people who had suddenly sprung from a low general estima- 
tion as patriots and soldiers, to the rank due to the con- 
querors at Palestro, Montebello, and Solferino, and had fur- 
nished the files of the heroic and irresistible hunters of the 
Alps, and their leader, Garibaldi himself. Let us turn a 
few moments to inquiries of the same kind ; for even at the 
present time, there is too much reason to fear, there are few, 
even of our most intelligent countrymen, who have paid 
sufficient attention to the affairs of Italy during the past 
half century, to give full and clear replies to these ques- 
tions. 

Few indeed have had the best opportunities to learn tlie 

2ST 



288 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

general truths, and fewer still have had access to many of 
those details, hj which alone the causes can be well under- 
stood, and the effects clearly accounted for. The published 
accounts of Italians and their affairs have been presented 
to the world in a detached, uncertain and often confused 
and even contradictory form, which most readers had neither 
the disposition, the time, nor the means to unravel, reconcile 
and correct. There have always been, however, intelligent 
and virtuous patriotic Italians residing in the United States, 
and especially in JS'ew York, who were able and ready to com- 
municate real facts and just opinions on every event an5 
question of importance. And to such are justly due some 
portion of the facts contained in this volume, and of the 
views and spirit under which they are now laid before the 
American people. With their assistance, and at their 
urgent request also, was done the little which has ever been 
effected in this country in past years, to explain and vindi- 
cate their cause, to reheve its exiled victims, to expose the 
insidious intrigues of their enemies against American institu- 
tions, and to invite and foster mutual acquaintance, and 
brotherly affection and cooperation between us and the 
noble patriots of Italy. 

Americans have but one excuse to give for their neglect 
of Italy in her more triumphant struggle against her com- 
bined enemies and oppressors The intrigues of her enemies 
and their insidious calumnies were sufficient to mislead the 
incautious and the honest. But we have long since lost the 
spirit of our Protestant ancestors, who were men of clearer 
sight, greater knowledge, stronger judgment, and more 
resolution, bravery and perseverance than their descendants. 
They distinguished, as we do not, between great truths and 
great falsehoods ; between great rights and great WTongs ; 
and acted with promptitude and vigor whenever the time 
arrived to vindicate or secure the one, and to expose and 
counteract the other. And such a spirit was displayed by 
the Italian exiles on our soil. They set us examples of 



DESCRIPTION OF GARIBALDI, 289 

similar ways of thinking, speaking and acting ; and well 
would it have been if we had rightly appreciated the know- 
ledge which they possessed, the manly views which they 
entertained, and the plans which they proposed for our 
mutual benefit. 

The following description of Garibaldi we translate from 
the ^' History of the Glorious Campaign of the Cacciatori 
delle Alpi, in the war of 1859,^' by one of his officers, Col. 
Francesco Corrano : 

" Giuseppe Garibaldi is of middle stature, with broad and square 
shoulders, herculean limbs, long brownish hair, and beard slightly 
grey ; a heavy and strong step, sailor-like air, look, and manner of 
speaking ; his vest buttoned up to his throat, a hat with a broad 
brim, in the Calabrian style, and large trousers. The noises of the 
city annoy and disturb him. Commanding mountains please him, 
covered with evergreen trees, and the sight of the vast horizon and 
the boundless sea. 

" His nose is straight and almost vertical, and his aspect at once 
vivacious and sweet. Often, under his very heavy beard, his lips are 
gently moved by a natural and fascinating smile. He converses 
frankly and unaffectedly, condemns with decision, and praises warmly 
but briefly ; but he is ever animated, fluent, and even eloquent, 
whenever the conversation turns on Italy, liberty, and deeds of daring 
and skill ; to overcome the enemy, and to overdo them {sopraffare), 
his favorite word. Above all things, he prizes faithfulness and valor 
in chivalrous warfare, though it be not accompanied by fame or 
popular applause. Proud despiser of pay and money, he loves Italy 
above all things. 

" Cuneo, who is called his friend for life, by Garibaldi himself, 
writes of him : * A man of humanity, he is laboring to secure in the 
future the brotherhood of the people ; but at the banquet of nations 
he will sit only as an equal, or not sit at all.* He is by nature tole- 
rant of every suggestion. He has trust and sympathy in discipUne 
produced by love, more than by the rigor of laws. 

" It would be difficult to find a successor to Garibaldi. His name 
is popular in Italy, through all Europe, and in America also, as no 
other is in our day ; and it was owing chiefly to his name, that ten 
thousand Italians, from every province in the country, and in a short 
space of time, hastened to join him, and to write their names as 
* Cacciatori delle Alpi.' But, more than to command battalions, he 

13 



290 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

is fitted to lead them in fine order ; prepared to fight, and with 
ten-fold moral force, by his terrible name, to overcome and scatter 
the enemy ; to conquer or to fall with signal honor.'J 

The intelligence and respectability of GaribaldPs soldiers 
were attested by an English gentleman who visited his camp 
at Firano, August 5th. He wrote : 

" You are already aware that in this singular corps the soldier gene- 
rally belongs to the best class of Italian society. In consequence of this 
pecuharity, each of this gallant band is a politician of the first class. 
The doings of our ministers are sensibly discussed in these bivouacs. 

" The only Englishman who is among them has become the lion of 
this singular co.^ps. In my former letter I had occasion to speak of 
Captain Peard, the gentleman in question. He comes from Cornwall, 
and belongs to a militia regiment, whose uniform he wears with a 
decidedly martial bearing. He is a man of tall and colossal frame, 
nearer sixty than fifty, and is considered the best shot in the party. 
Although he has been attached to Garibaldi's staff, he makes war at 
his own expense, and he was always to be found in the thick of the 
fray. Whenever he had killed an Austrian, he was seen to mark him 
down in his pocket-book. A few days ago I met Captain Peard at 
Brescia, and he was kind enough to show me his book, from which it 
was apparent that twenty-five Austrians were killed by him during 
the campaign, besides ten who were under the head of * uncertain.' 

*' ThcBe are also with Garibaldi two rather eccentric young French- 
men, dressed in a peculiar costume of their own, who are members of 
the Paris Jockey Club. These two gentlemen have been so charmed 
by the gallant general, that I am told they will share his fate, what- 
ever it may be. Five American citizens^ and a few Germans, are 
going to do the same, together with a Chinese, who, were I to believe 
what he told me, is one of the few who escaped the slaughter of 
Commissioner Yeh at Canton. Most of Garibaldi's officers belong 
to the upper classes of Lombardy, and have borne arms with him 
either in South America or in Rome." 

The interval which occurred between the day of Garibaldi's 
departure from Turin, with his Alpiiie Huntsmen^ and the 
dispersion of the forty thousand Austrians at Calatrava, is 
one of the most interesting and important in modern history. 
While the most anxious fears prevailed among his friends, 



garibaldi's band. 291 

and the most alarming reports were circulated by his ene- 
mies ; while the promise of being supported by the number 
of troops which he had thought indispensable was entirely 
disappointed, by the inability of Cialdini to cross the rivers, 
Garibaldi, as we have seen, undismayed by that and other 
difficulties, pursued his way with unfailing resolution and 
complete success. He raised the country in insurrection 
wherever he went ; kindled a flame in every heart from the 
electric fire which had so long been cherished in his own ; 
unhesitatingly attacked the opposing hosts of the enemy, and 
put them all to flight. Thus he alarmed, weakened, and 
terrified the invaders, and animated the Allies, whose precur- 
sor he was ; gave an impulse to the war at the commence- 
ment, and a most powerful support to it till the close, which 
will ever secure to him an indisputable claim to a large, a 
very large, share of the victory and its results. This claim, 
we may surely foretell, will never be made by himself. It 
will, however, be made by the world — by mankind — on whom 
he has conferred the inestimable benefits of his great deeds, 
and his pure and noble example. Such concurrences and 
successions of events, such men as have been employed in the 
various scenes, and especially such a heroic leader, could have 
been devised only by infinite wisdom, and conducted to such 
results only by an Almighty hand. 



CHAPTER YI. 

"Italia ! I thank thee for life, and for pow'r 
To fight with the foes of thyself and mankind." 

Lines on the death of Anna. 

GAELBALDI WITH AN AEMT AT EIMIXI — GEXEEAL LAMOEICIEEE 

AT PESAEO YICTOE EMAiOJEL APPEEHEXDS A PEEMATITEE 

COLLISION — GAELBALDI GOES TO PIEDMONT NICE AND SAYOY 

CEDED TO FEANCE GAEIBALDI AT CAPEEEA — THE SICILIAN 

EEYOLrTION COMMENCED — GAEIBALDl's EXPEDITION FOB 
SICILY — THE ISLAND THE PEOPLE. 

After the interesting scenes described in the last chapter, 
Garibaldi went to Rimini, and took command of an army 
which had been collected there, to resist General Lamoriciere, 
who was at Pesaro, 22 miles distant, that French general, 
commanding the Pope's troops, being menaced by Garibaldi's 
position, who was said to be urgent for permission to pass at 
once through the Pope's territory into the Abruzzo, and 
raise the Neapolitans in insurrection against thek cruel old 
king, Bomb a. 

Victor Emanuel, disapproYing such a moYement at that 
time, wrote to Garibaldi, requesting him to resign his com- 
mand, with which he complied ; and General Fanti receiYcd 
it in his stead. He then proceeded to Piedmont, where he 
published the following manifesto : 

"to my COMPANIONS IN ARMS IN CENTRAL ITALY. 

*' Let not my temporary absence cool your ardor for the holy cause 
that we defend. 

*' In separating myself from you, whom I love as the representa- 
tives of a sublime idea— the idea of Italian deliverance — I am excited 
and sad ; but consolation comes in the certainty that I shall very soon 

292 



MANIFESTO TO CENTRAL ITALY, 2&3 

be among you again, to aid you in finishing the work so gloriously 
begun. 

"For you, as for me, the greatest of all possible misfortunes would 
be not to be present wherever there is fighting for Italy. Young 
men who have sworn to be faithful to Italy and to the chief who will 
lead you to victory, lay not down your arms ; remain firm at your 
post — continue your exercises — persevere in the soldier's discipline. 

'*The truce will not last long; old diplomacy seems but little dis- 
posed to see things as they really are. Diplomacy still looks upon 
you as the handful of malcontents which she had been accustomed to 
despise. She does not know that in you there are the elements of a 
great nation, and that in your free and independent hearts there ger- 
minate the seeds of a world-wide revolution if our rights shall not be 
recognized, and if people will not allow us to be masters in our own 
home. 

" We desire to invade no foreign soil ; let us remain unmolested on 
our own. Whosoever attempts to gainsay this our determination will 
find that we will never be slaves, unless they succeed in crushing by 
force an entire people ready to die for liberty. 

**But, even should we all fall, we shall bequeath to future genera- 
tions a legacy of hatred and vengeance against foreign domination ; 
the inheritance of each of our sons will be a rifle, and the conscious- 
ness of his rights; and by the blessing of God, the oppressor will 
never sleep soundly. 

*' Italians, I say again, do not lay down your arms; rally more 
closely than ever to your chiefs, and maintain the strictest discipline. 
Fellow-citizens, let not a man in Italy omit to contribute his mite to 
the national subscription ; let not one fail to clean his gun, so as to 
be ready, perhaps to-morrow, to obtain by force that which to-day 
they hesitate to grant to our just rights. 

" Garibaldi. 

♦* Genoa, I^ov. 23, 1859." 

Garibaldi then proceeded to Turin, and took his seat as a 
member of the Sardinian ParUament, to which he had been 
elected two years before, as the representative of Nice, his 
native country. 

Louis Napoleon having- proposed that Savoy and Nice 
should be ceded to France, the subject was brought before 
the Parhament and discussed at length, Garibaldi opposing 
the project with great zeal in several very animated speeches. 



294 LIFE OF aARIBALDI. 

The conduct of Napoleon, in 1849, against Kome, may 
easily account for bis feelings on that occasion. He soon 
withdrew from the chamber, and departed for Caprera, where 
he remained until" a new scene was opened to him in another 
quarter, where Providence was preparing for him to make 
that display of his noble character and superior powers, 
which now has gained him the warmest love, as well as the 
highest admiration, of the world. 

The SiciUans, unable any longer to suppress their discon- 
tent under the cruel government of the king, began, in April, 
1860, once more to show signs of rebellion. An insurrection 
was made in Palermo, when the people raised barricades in 
the streets, and fought the troops with resolution. The 
combat was very bloody, but the citizens were soon over- 
come, and most of the insurgents perished at the barricades. 
Several monks of the convents were seized and imprisoned. 
Reinforcements had been sent into Sicily. The commercial 
steamboats had been put into requisition, and the army in 
Sicily was to be augmented to 30,000 men. 

Prince Castilcicala had returned to his post as governor 
of the island. The panic at N^aples on the 6th instant was 
general, but without consequence. On the evening of the 
6th an immense crowd, estimated to number 80,000, blocked 
up the Rue Tolede at Naples, and raised numerous shouts 
of *' Viva la Constituzione^^ before the residence of the Papal 
Nuncio. The street was quickly cleared by the patrols. 

Palermo had been placed in a state of siege. The insur- 
gents were said to number 10,000 well armed men. 

The insurrection at Messina broke out on Sunday morn- 
ing, April 11th. The popular movement commenced by 
shots being fired in the strada Ferdinando. Pieces of furni- 
ture were thrown from the windows at the troops. 

Count Cavour had telegraphed to Leghorn, ordering two 
steam frigates to proceed at once toward the coast of Sicily, 
and shelter all fugitives from political vengeance. The cry 



THE REVOLUTION IN SICILY. 295 

at Palermo, as well as at Messina, was for union with the 
Italian kingdom. 

The disturbances increased, and the Sicilians rose in dif- 
ferent places, fought bravely, and maintained themselves with 
great resolution. 

Garibaldi was urgently called to their assistance, and was 
soon in Piedmont collecting men for an expedition. Great 
enthusiasm was displayed. Many volunteers pressed for- 
ward, and considerable numbers of soldiers deserted from the 
king's army to join their favorite leader. The government 
and its agents affected not to perceive the movement, and 
no impediment was thrown in its way. Vessels were pre- 
pared at the httle port of Cagliari, and the volunteers, col- 
lected at convenient points not far distant, marched quietly 
to the shore, embarked, and sailed in the night of the 6th of 
May. 

As the events which followed this first step in the last 
grand drama of Italian history are fresh in the minds of all, 
the following brief review of them, recently published by the 
Paris '* Siecle," may not be out of place here : 

*' A man, accompanied by a few volunteers, sails from the environs 
of Genoa in the night of the 6th of May, on board of a vessel which 
is not even his own property. He goes to liberate several millions of 
oppressed people, and to overthrow a powerful monarchy ; he is stig- 
matized as a brigand, and all the penalties inflicted on pirates are 
invoked on his devoted head ; the cry is raised that both he and his 
followers might be hanged from the yard-arms of their vessel. On 
the 7th of September this man has almost accomplished the task he 
had undertaken ; the monarchy he assailed is de facto overthrown. 
A nation is delivered. Now, which are the wise counsellors? Those 
who advise sovereigns to make concessions to the spirit of the age, 
or the flatterers who promise them a protracted reign if they will but 
resist all progress ? The answer is easy now. The king of Naples is 
a fugitive. Another dynasty has fallen, though surrounded by 
soldiers, and well provided with cannon and gold; another hope of 
the counter-revolutionists has fallen away. But the men bent on the 



296 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

ruin of princes still persist in giving the same pernicious counsels. 
*The King of Naples has fallen,' say they, * but General de Lamo- 
rici^re still remains ; he will fight, he will ; he is ready, and the revo- 
lution will be overcome.' Wretched counsellors ! They are not yet 
satisfied with their work; they want more catastrophes. Neverthe- 
less, how easy the dynasty of Naples might have escaped destruc- 
tion! Warnings were not wanting. Four years ago, during the 
Conferences of Paris, did not Europe, by the voice of her diploma- 
tists, unanimously declare to the King of Naples that he was courting 
destruction by his bad government — that he was gathering around 
him all the elements of revolution ? Was he not, in a manner, im- 
plored to adopt a different policy ? Was he not^duly informed of the 
abyss that lay before him? 

** The general success of the Italian leader is thus summed up : Five 
marvellous stages — Marsala, Palermo, Milazzo, Keggio and Naples — 
performed in the short space of three months, have been all that 
Garibaldi required, supported as he is by the national sentiment, to 
overthrow a monarchy deemed immovable ; which, not yet four years 
since, defied France and England ; which, in the face of the naval 
preparations of the two greatest powers in the world, had determined 
to persevere in its resistance." 

The modern history of Sicily requires a particular study 
before the sufferings and the spirit of its inhabitants can be 
well understood. The cruelty of the government and its 
agents have surpassed belief. The people, although few, 
compared with the numbers which that large and fertile 
island might sustain under a better government, have made 
repeated and strenuous efforts to obtain their freedom, and 
submitted only to overwhelming and irresistible force. They 
commenced the Italian revolution in 1820 ; and on several 
subsequent occasions they boldly commenced insurrections, but 
always with ill success. The king of the Two Sicilies would 
send troops from Naples, and then his immediate subjects 
would endeavor to take advantage of the opportunity. 
Sometimes the Sicilians rose against the king's troops, in 
secret concert with arrangements made in other parts of Italy, 
and sometunes, as it seemed, independently. Bloody scenes 
followed the victories of the king's troops, but some fugitives 



MODERN HI8TOKY OF SICILY. 297 

were always able to escape, and numbers lived in New York 
and other parts of the United States — some ever since 1820 
or 1822. 

Sicily, as described by recent Italian authorities, contains 
about two thirds as many inhabitants as the State of New 
York, or a little over two millions, and a territory of 26,582,59 
kilometers. A chain of mountains through the northern 
part appears to be a continuation of the Appenines, and the 
highest peak is the volcano of Etna, otherwise called Mongi- 
bello. The island is the largest in the Mediterranean, 
extending from N. latitude 86° to 38"* 8', and E. longitude 
10°5' to 13°20^ It has always been celebrated for the 
fertility of its soil, and was long called the granary of Rome. 
It contains several provinces, named from their chief cities 
Palermo, Messina, Catania, Trappani, Syracuse or Boto, 
Girgenti and Caltanissetta. The city of Palermo has 
483,206 inhabitants .; Catania, 56,515 ; Messina, 93,822 ; 
and Syracuse, 16,916. The land is but little divided, and all 
the province of Trappani is possessed by only three pro- 
prietors. In consequence of bad government, Sicily has only 
126 persons to a square kilometer, and the rest of the late 
kingdom of Naples 87, while Tuscany has 126. In 20 years, 
under a free government, it may double its population. 
There were, last year, in Sicily, 1*7,000 secular priests, t,591 
monks, and 8,675 nuns. Total, 33,916 drones in the hive. 
Many of those joyfully joined the revolution on Garibaldi's 
appearance, and gave money from their treasures, and offered 
their church bells to melt into cannon, preached, and even 
fought for liberty and Yietor Emanuel. 



CHAPTER VII. 

*' Native hills and plains are ringing, 
With the sounds of joy once more; 
Charming echos send the music, 
From Alps to far Si cilia's shore." — 



Banks of Dora. 



ACOOTJNTS OF THE EXPEDITION EOR SICILY — YOYAaE — TOUCH AT 

TALAMONE, IN TUSCANY — PROCEED TO MAESALA — LANDING 

MARCH — OCCURRENCES ON THE WAY TO PALERMO. 

For the following interesting accounts of GaribaldPs expe- 
dition to Sicily, its arriyal and operations, we copy from 
some letters published in English papers. Being written on 
the spot, by intelligent eye-witnesses, they are well adapted 
to our use : 

DEPARTURE OF THE EXPEDITION. 

*' Garibaldi left the neighborhood of Genoa on the night of the 
6th of May. His intention had been to leave the day before, but 
owing to the non-arrival of one of the steamers singled out for the 
expedition, he had to defer it to the next day. It is useless to say 
that the thorny part of the transaction had been arranged before- 
hand with the owners of the steamers, and that Garibaldi merely 
consented to take upon himself the responsibility of carrying off the 
steamers. The captain, engineers and crew had received notice to 
leave them, the gallant general being himself a good sailor, and hav- 
ing plenty of men of his own to sail and handle the ships. On the 
'Jth a landing took place on the coast of Tuscany, at Talamone, and 
on the 8th, another, at Orbitello, which detained the expedition the 
next day. On the evening of the 9th, the expedition set out for the 
coast of Sicily direct. The Neapolitan government was perfectly well 
informed, and the fleet was cruising about in all directions except the 
right one. Little squadrons of two or more steamers had been con- 
centrated in the chief seaport towns of the island, and tried by 
cruising to keep a cordon round the island. The south and south- 
westerly coasts were, above all, a point of their attention, for some 

298 



THE LANDING. 299 



of their ships reported having seen the expedition going toward 
Tunis. Two steamers, the Capri and Stromboli, were lying at Mar- 
sala, and not two hours before the arrival of the expedition, had 
gone out for a cruise." 

THE LANDING. 

" The place for landing had not been fixed beforehand ; an inspi- 
ration of the moment induced Garibaldi to choose the most frequented 
part of that side of the island, and his star led him there just in the 
interval which occurred between the going out and returning of the 
steamers. Had it not been for this the landing might have failed. 
One of the steamers struck on a rock just at the entrance of the 
port, while the other went in as close as possible. The information 
received, was that there was a garrison of 600 men at Marsala, and 
the orders had already been given to land a small party and dislodge 
them from the barracks, when the boats from the shore came off" 
with the news tliat no one was there. This made the landing easy 
enough ; large barges were brought alongside, and took everything 
ashore ; but when everything was landed, the Neapolitans made their 
appearance, and began firing to their hearts' content, without doing 
more than wounding slightly two men. 

*' The first thing was to cut the telegraph wire, but it was too late 
to prevent it from transmitting the news of the landing to Palermo. 
The last two messages were : * Two steamers in sight making for the 
port; suspicious, as they carry no flag;' and then: * The two steam 
ers having hoisted the Sardinian flag, have come in and are landing 
their men.' " 

Another eye- witness, writing from Marsala, May 12th, 
. thus describes the landing : 

" The extraordinary event which happened here yesterday — which 
still looks more like a dream than a reality — namely, the landing in 
this harbor of Garibaldi with a band of about 1,500 as fine looking 
fellows as you can well imagine, from two Sardinian steamers. The 
lauding was effected in gallant style, and Avith most extraordinary 
celerity and order, and part of the time under the guns of a Neapohtan 
frigate and two steamers. One of the Sardinian vessels w^as run 
aground and scuttled by themselves in the harbor, and the other was 
taken outside by the Neapolitans ; but after the landing had been 
fully effected. I believe the brave adventurers did not lose a man- 
only two or three wounded. We were all in a state of alarm during 



300 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

the firing, as the shot and shell from the frigate went flying about in 
a most awkward manner — some into the town, some into Wood- 
house's stores, some into Wood's baglio (factory), and one actually 
over our heads here on the baglio terrace, which fell into the sea 
beyond the SaUnella. 

*' Our Yice-Consul, with the captains of the Intrepid and Argus 
(both here fortunately for us at the time), went on board the frigate 
during the firing to inquire into the meaning of their missiles, so 
capriciously injuring our factories, on each of which the English flag 
was flying, and to inculcate more caution and accuracy in their opera- 
tions. The Neapolitan commanders, wisely considering that it was 
their duty to expend a certain quantity of powder and shot on such 
an important occasion, gave the town the benefit of the residuary 
dose, after the enemy was snug within the walls, and laughing at this 
exhibition of impotent rage. It was, however, no laughing matter 
to the poor inhabitants, who, not accustomed to such phenomena, 
took to flight in all directions to avoid the effects of the shell, which 
did considerable damage about the Porta di Mare and the Grazzia 
Yecchia, but fortunately without loss of life, as many famiUcs were 
in the country for their spring trip. A considerable number, high 
and low, flocked under the protection of our flag here, and the old 
baglio is as crowded as Noah's Ark, only the animals are all human.'* 

MARCH INTO THE INTERIOR. 

" In the morning the whole of Garibaldi's party set off for Salemi, 
reinforced by a good many Marsalese volunteers, and well provided 
with horses for the officers, carts for their spare arms and ammunition, 
and mules for the few field- pieces they brought with them. Every- 
thing was managed with admirable order, and apparently to the satis- 
faction of General Garibaldi ; though under the effect of the bom- 
bardment from the Neapolitan vessels the poor Marsalese did not 
show an enthusiastic welcome to their unexpected visitors. 

May 14. — At Salemi they were received with open arms, after hav- 
ing been joined on their march by several large armed bands under 
Coppola, of the Monte, Baron Sant Anna, of Alcamo, etc. Other two 
bands of armed countrymen have set off from this place to join the 
brave general, and with the reinforcements expected from Castelve- 
trano, Santa Ninfa, and other neighboring towns, they will soon mus- 
ter a very formidable force. Even their artillery is mcreasing, as some 
light brass field-pieces, buried since 1849, have been brought out, and 
found in good condition. Several Franciscan monks have put them- 



AEKIVAL AT MARSALA. 301 

selves at the head, with the cross in one hand and the sword in the 
other." 

FIRST EFFECTS OF THE ARRIVAL OF GARIBALDI. 

*' The arrival of Garibaldi changed the nature of the insurrection 
in Sicily completely. Until then the different squadre (bands) of 
picciotti (youngsters) had carried on a kind of desultory guerrilla war- 
fare without much connection between them. The landowner, if 
influential enough, or else some popular man more energetic than the 
rest, collected for this purpose whoever wanted to come and had some 
sort or other of arms. Their tactics were to appear and disappear in 
different parts of the country, and harass from safe places the royal 
troops passing through the interior, but as for concerting a plan or 
meeting the royalists in the open field, no one would ever have 
dreamed of it. The mountainous country, and the want of roads, 
greatly facilitated this kind of warfare, while the absence of danger 
and fatigue was sufficient inducement even for those who were not 
driven there by their hatred against the Neapolitans. The country 
between Palermo, Trapani, Marsala, and Corleone was the chief seat 
of these squadrCj not a few of which were collected at the time in 
the mountain chain above Palermo.' 

"Garibaldi's name and prestige, and the succors which he brought, 
became a link between these different squadre, which placed them- 
selves under his orders. Scarce had the news of his landing spread, 
when the bands from Trapani, Corleone, and one or two other places 
joined. It was to meet this force, which was every day swelling, 
that Brigadier-General Landi was sent in the direction of Marsala and 
Trapani. The road to these places is the same as far as Calata Fimi, 
situated on the top of an elevated plateau ; from thence it separates. 
A force, therefore, stationed at the intersection, shuts off all com- 
munication by regular roads from Palermo to Trapani and Marsala. 
It was on the lower slopes of the plateau that General Landi had 
taken his position, with four battalions, one of them riflemen, and 
four mountain guns. The road from Marsala, after passing Salemi, 
descends one of those long terraced plateaus which are a characteristic 
feature of this part of Sicily, and after crossing a little valley, rises 
up to the other plateau, where Calata Fimi is situate. The position 
was, therefore, one of the most difficult to carry. Like all soldiers 
of the same kind, the Neapolitans, whose milskets are excellent, rely 
altogether on their fire, especially if it can be carried on from afar. 
The reception, therefore, of Garibaldi and his troops was so hot that 
the squadre soon sought shelter where they could, leaving all the 



302 LIFE OF aARlBALDI. 

work to the troops Garibaldi had brought with him. The Cacciatori 
delle Alpi justified their renown, and in spite of the heat of the day, 
the advantage of position and numbers, drove the Neapolitans, at 
the point of the bayonet, from one position to another, taking one of 
the mountain guns. One of the students from Pavia, a youth cer- 
tainly not more than eighteen, was the first to lay hands on it. In 
less than two hours, the Neapolitans were driven from all their posi- 
tions and flying back toward Palermo. A letter, written by General 
Landi, was found in the village. In it he writes to the commander of 
Palermo to send him reinforcements, as he could not hold the place. 
He excuses at the same time the loss of the gun, by saying that the 
mule which carried it was shot — a falsehood, for the gun carriage was 
taken with it, as well as the two mules, which are in perfect health. 

*' The retreat of the brigade, which had lost considerably, was not 
molested at first, and they passed Alcamo without being attacked, 
but at Partenico, where they had sacked, burned, and murdered pro- 
miscuously, throwing women and children into the fire, the people 
were up and had occupied the houses, from which they fired on the 
troops, converting their flight into a regular route, the eleventh regi- 
ment losing its colors. Garibaldi is not the man to lose much time, 
but still the necessity of cor.certing a common action with the bands 
in the neighborhood of Palermo, prevented him from taking the 
position of Monreale by surprise." 

PALERMO. 

" In order to understand the importance of this position, as well 
as the rest of the operations, I must say something about the topo- 
graphy of the basin of Palermo. Long before you arrive at Palermo 
by sea, you have before you a bold limestone mountain, standing there 
isolated, and resembling somewhat the rock of Gibraltar, but not so 
lofty. This rock forms the northern limit of the Bay of Palermo and 
of the Conca d'Oro (Gold Shell), the fertile plain in which the town 
lies. The plain stretches out in a northwesterly and southeasterly 
direction, which is likewise followed in a circular sweep by the moun- 
tain chain. 

" The plain may be about twelve miles in its greatest length, and from 
four to five in its greatest width. Between the isolated Monte Pellegrino 
and the rest of the chain the plain runs up to La Favorita, over which a 
carriage road goes to Carini ; on the opposite side of the plain, skirting 
the sea-shore runs the highroad to Messina, passing through Baz iria, and 
close to the ruins of Solento. These are the two easiest outlets of th« 
plain. Everywhere else a continued chain of mountains seems to close 



PALERMO. 303 



all outlet. Nearest to La Favorita a bad mountain road leads in a 
straight line by San Martino to Carini. To the left of this road rises a 
rugged, magnificent mountain, looking like the worn side of an ex- 
tinct crater ; it protrudes somewhat into the plain, and throws out a 
high spur in the same direction as the main chain. This spur is Mon- 
reale, and you can see the famous convent and church, as well as the 
greatest part of the village. Over this plateau passes the high road 
to Trapani. Behind the spur and plateau of Moureale, the mountain 
forms a kind of amphitheatre on a colossal scale, the terraced cultiva- 
tion helping to keep up the illusion. Where it ends, and the moun- 
tain begins again to protrude into the plain, you can see on the slopes 
two white villages; they are Parco and Madonna delle Grazie, over 
which a carriage road leads to the Piana del Greci and Corleone, two 
old Albanian colonies, established, like a good number in this part of 
Sicily by emigration after the death of Skandorbeg. Another spur 
runs out into the plain, and forms another amphitheatre, more rugged 
and picturesque than that of Monreale, and dominated by the Gebel- 
Rosso. In the dip a rugged horse-path ascends, called the Passo della 
Mezzagna, leading down to the village of Misilmeri, situate on the only 
highroad into the interior and to Catania. The Gebel-Rosso falls off 
toward the sea and Cape ZafFarano, and in the lower depression is the 
highroad from Palermo to Catania. It runs almost parallel to the 
road on the sea-shore as far as Abate, and then cuts across to the 
south. From this description you will see that the Neapolitans, pos- 
sessing the command of the sea, had all the advantages of a concentric 
position, especially with an enemy who was weak in artillery, and who 
was chiefly formidable in the mountains. A general concentration of 
their forces in the plain was clearly indicated, with the single excep- 
tion of the plateau of Monreale, which is a position in itself, and com- 
mands the road from the interior for some distance. The disadvan- 
tage of him who attacked was considerably increased by the difficult 
nature of the mountains, which makes all lateral communication 
between the roads almost impossible, so that any change of the attack 
implied a great circuit. The Neapolitans, who had studied the thing 
for years, were fully aware of these advantages, and concentrated 
their forces in the plain, merely occupying the plateau of Monreale. 

*' Garibaldi could not unite his forces in time to arrive at Monreale 
before the Neapolitans had occupied it in great force, and when he 
arrived in the neighborhood of the position, four days after the vic- 
tory of Calata Fimi, he saw that the taking of Monreale could only be 
effected with great loss. He therefore determined to change his 
plans. The first thing was to surround and watch all the outlets, and 



304 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

for this purpose the different squadri of the insurgents took up posi- 
tions all round the chain of mountains which inclose the bay. It was 
one of the finest sights you could see when their fires blazed up at 
night, and mingled their red glare with the pale light of the moon. 
They were watched by the inhabitants hko the holy fire by the Parsee, 
and the sole occupation during the last eight days or so seemed to be 
to observe and comment on their meaning. Now they seemed stronger 
on one peak, now more spread and continuous on the slope of ano- 
ther mountain, and on the hope kindled by these fires the uninitiated 
lived. Palermo was in a state of excitement and ferment im.possible 
to describe, and strong enough to brave the state of siege which had 
been proclaimed. The Secret Committee, which had maintained 
itself in spite of the vigilance and suspicion of the police, always found 
means to communicate with Garibaldi, in spite of the military authori- 
ties. The committee was known to exist, and it circulated printed 
bulletins almost daily, but it was so organized that the police, although 
aware of its existence, could never discover the members. It was a 
kind of freemasonry, with different degrees of initiation. No one not 
a member knew more than one member. The houses where the 
meetings were held were continually changed, and all obeyed 
blindly. 

*' The committee informed Garibaldi that Palermo was ready to 
rise, but it imposed the condition that he should appear before the 
gates of the town. He accepted this condition, and made his plans 
accordingly. Seeing that he had come too late for Monreale, he left 
a party of the native insurgents to keep up the fires and engage the 
Neapolitans, while he took off the mass of the force, and, by an 
almost incredible march along the mountain chain, where the guns 
had to be carried by the men, he appeared all at once at Parco, on 
the road to Plana, on the 23d. As soon as the Neapolitans saw their 
mistake, they sent up in hot haste toward Parco whatever they could 
muster of forces without exposing their position in the town. They 
did not think them sufficient ; for, after some skirmishing on that day, 
they withdrew again to their position on two lower plateaus, the 
Plana Borazzo and Santa Theresa. The next day, 24th, they got up 
some of the troops from Monreale, and thus strengthened, made ano- 
ther attack — the same I witnessed from on board ship. The purpose 
was gained; they had got another change. Garibaldi withdrew, 
leaving just a few of the bands behind. These latter did not wait 
long to follow, and the ' Regii,' as the soldiers are called, entered 
both Madonna delle Grazie and Parco the same afternoon, and pil- 
laged and burned the place, according to time-honored custom, killiMg 



A VISIT TO THE CAMP. 305 

a number of the peaceful inhabitants, and publishing as usual next 
day, a splendid bulletin, announcing the defeat of the bands of Gari- 
baldi, and promising their speedy subjection. Although Neapolitan 
bulletins are not much believed* yet there were many in the tov/n 
whose hearts sank when they saw Garibaldi retire a second time. 

" They little knew the man with whom they had to do, nor did the 
Keapolitans either — although they ought to have remembered Velletri. 
It was reculer pour mieux sauter. In order the better to deceive the 
Neapolitans, he went back to Plana, and sent his artillery even farther 
back, while he himself, with his chosen band, made his way over the 
mountains again, and, while the Neapolitans followed his track to 
Plana, he had arrived yesterday morning at Misilmeri, on the high- 
road to Catania, where he had given rendezvous to all the chieftains 
or captains on that side of the mountain chain. 

" I was sick of uncertain rumors, which alone were to be got at 
in town, and which would leave your readers in darkness about the 
true state of things. Besides knowing a little of the gallant general's 
tactics, I had a strong suspicion that something was impending which 
could be better seen from without than from inside the town, so I 
determined to see whether 1 could not get there. Some English and 
American officers had been out in that direction, and had seen one of 
the captains, a popular man of this place, called La Maza, so I deter- 
mined likewise to have a trial. Some friends in the town indicated 
the way, and I set off in the carriage of one of them. The road to 
Messina, starting from the Marina and the Villa Giulia at the end of 
it, skirts the sea as far as Abate, where it unites with the highroad to 
Misilmeri and Catania. I was advised to take this last, as the least 
infested by soldiers. What with their confidence in their navy, and 
what with the stratagem of Garibaldi, the Neapolitans had paid little 
attention to this road and the southeasterly side in general. Two 
sentries before the corner of the Villa Giulia, and a post of a score of 
men a little further, in the octroi building, were all that were in the 
neighborhood of the town. Straggling houses continue for some dis- 
tance up to a bridge leading ever a little stream or torrent called 
Orveto, which flows into the sea about a quarter of a mile further on. 
All along these houses there is a chain of sentries, and in the vicinity 
of the bridge a post of perhaps eighty men who furnish these sentries. 
*'I passed them without an inquiiy, and was free. There had been 
the Neapolitan steamers cruising about every day all along this coast; 
no necessity was therefore felt for any further precaution. I rolled 
along fast enough with my two Calabrese horses, and passed some 
American officers, probably bound for Solento. At the very gates of 



306 LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 

the town the people had joined the insurrection, but there was a kind 
of neutral ground betweer the two, which ended in a village beyond 
Abate, the name of which I cannot recollect. If the Regii were care- 
less, the insurgents were not, and at the entrance of the village one 
of their armed men asked me for permission to be my guide, a thing 
which exactly suited me. As we drove through the village the peo- 
ple rushed forward, and trying to kiss my hands, asked me for arms. 
They were all ready to join, but had no arms, which did not prevent 
their raising shouts for Italy, Victor Emanuel, and Garibaldi. "We 
had to gallop off in order not to be stopped at every step. A drive 
of half an hour or more in a gentle descent, with a lovely valley 
beneath, and beautiful mountain scenery in front, brought me to the 
town of Misilmeri, a wretched little place, altogether wanting in cha- 
racter. In the little square held out on one side the committee, 
which forms a kind of provisional government, and on the other, up 
some wooden steps fixed outside, was enthroned the chief of the stfiff 
of Garibaldi's expedition in primitive simplicity. Colonel Sirtori was 
just giving a pass to two young American officers from the United 
State's steamship Iroquois, without which no one was allowed to enter 
the camp. As he had likewise given them an officer as guide, I 
joined them, and up we sauntered toward the heights leading to the 
Gebel Rosso and the pass the Mezzagna. We had soon left behind 
us the few remaining houses, and the ruins of the feudal castle to the 
left, the white limestone walls of which had something in them which 
reminded you of a skeleton. The ground all about is planted with 
olive-trees, vines, and different sorts of grain, which all grow luxuri- 
antly in spite of the stony nature of the place. The general had 
pitched his camp on a tolerably extensive plateau just above the 
ruins, looking down on one side toward the plain and the range 
which ends at Cape Zaffarana, while on the other the peaks of the 
Gebel Rosso and the pass of Mezzagna were visible across a de- 
pression in the ground, looking very much like an extinct crater, and 
now partially filled with water, owing to the copious rains which had 
fallen during the last few days. It was one of those panoramas which 
suggest naturally your pitching your tent there — that is, if you have 
one. The word tent is erased from the military dictionary of Gari- 
baldi. However, a popular general has to yield at times to his 
soldiers, and so he could not prevent them from sticking into the 
ground four of the lances with which the squadron, who have no mus- 
kets, are armed, and from throwing over them a blanket. Under the 
tent you could see the guacha saddle arranged as a pillow, and the 
black sheepskin covering as a bed. As for every one else, there were 



A VISIT TO THE CAMP. 307 

the olive-trees affording shade, plenty of stones for pillows, and per- 
haps for every tenth man a cloak or blanket. All around were 
picketed the horses, most of them entire, and behaving accordingly. 
The general himself was not there when we arrived ; he had taken one 
of his morning strolls, but in front of his tent there were all his trusty 
followers — Colonel Turr, the Hungarian, although still suffering from 
the shot in his arm, received in last year's campaign, yet always ready 
where there is danger ; Colonel Bixio, another trusty follower and 
well-known oflScer of the Cacciatori delle Alpi ; Colonel Carini, the 
bravest of Sicihans, likewise an officer of that corps, besides a number 
of others, all brave liKC him, among them Garibalffs young son, with 
a shot wound in his wrist, received at Calata Fimi, and the son of 
Daniel Manin, wounded in the thigh. There was the ex-priest Guz- 
maroli, a Romagnole, who has vowed the most enthusiastic worship 
to his hero, and follows him like his shadow, providing for his com- 
forts, and watching his person in the moment of danger. There was 
a small cluster of guides, most of them of good Lombard families, 
meant to serve on horseback, but now on foot, and the foremost in 
the battle. Not the least remarkable among all these figures was the 
Sicilian monk, Frate Pantaleone — jolly, like the picture of a monk of 
the middle ages, but full of fire and patriotism, and as brave as any 
of the others. He had joined the force at Salemi, and did his best 
to encourage and comfort them. Several among the leading men 
from Palermo and its vicinity were likewise present among them, 
with several priests and monks, who are among the most sincere and 
energetic promoters of the movement. They were a strange sight, 
indeed, in this by no means very Catholic army ; but I assure you 
their behavior has been such that the wildest among these youths 
honor and respect them, and in them their order. 

"Well, all this motley crowd, increased now by the two young 
American naval men, and soon after joined by three British naval 
officers, was collected around a common nucleus — a smoking kettle, 
with the larger part of a calf in it, and a liberal allowance of onions, 
a basket with heaps of fresh bread, and a barrel containing Marsala. 
Every one helped himself in the most communistic manner, using 
fingers and knife, and drinking out of the solitary tin pot. It is only 
in this irregular warfare that you see these scenes in their greatest 
perfection. The long marches and countermarches, rains, fights, 
and sleeping on the ground, had made almost every one worthy to 
figure in a picture by Murillo, with all those grand Sicilian moun- 
tains, not unlike those of Greece, forming a background such as no 
picture can reproduce." 



308 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 



GARIBALDI IN COUNCIL. 

" Soon after my arrival, Garibaldi made his appearance, and received 
his foreign visitors with that charming, quiet simplicity which cha- 
racterizes him, lending himself with great complaisance to the inva- 
riably recurring demands of autographs, and answering the numerous 
questions which were naturally put to him. It was only after the 
departure of his guests that the general resumed business. The ques- 
tion debated was nothing more nor less than to venture on a coup de 
main on Palermo the same night. There was no doubt, all the in- 
formation went W show, that the Neapolitans had taken the bait 
thrown out for them — that they had taken a feigned retreat for a 
defeat, and the sending back of the guns toward the interior as a 
sign of discouragement. As to the flank movement to Misilmeri, 
they seemed to have no idea of it, for men come from Piani stated 
that they were in force in that place. Another considerable body of 
men was at Parco, and on the road beyond it. In Monreale, the 
reports spoke likewise of several thousand. In fact, the approaches 
to these two last-named places, called the Plana di Borazzo and the 
Theresa, both of which are close to the Palazzo Reale, in the south- 
west part of the town, were the points of concentration, while the 
outlets from the southerly and the southeasterly parts of the town 
were comparatively undefended. Former events had forced the 
Neapolitans to pay attention to the topography of the town, so as to 
remain masters of it in case of a popular rising. This was not very 
easy in such a town as Palermo, which, like a true southern town, 
forms a labyrinth of small and tortuous streets, flanked by high 
houses all provided with balconies. This was a serious drawback for 
the troops in a street fight. The Neapolitans did their best to repair 
the disadvantage. There are two streets, evidently of Spanish origin, 
which form the main arteries of the town. The first, called Yia di 
Toledo, starting from the Marina at Porta Felice, traverse the town 
in a straight line from northeast to southwest, passing close to the 
Cathedral of Santa Rosalia, and ending at the Piazza Reale, the larg- 
est square of Palermo, on the opposite side of the town from which 
the roads start to Monreale and Parco. Besides the royal palace, 
supposed to be on the site of the old palace of the Emirs of Sicily, 
there are several large public buildings which line the square, the 
Archivescovado forming one corner, and the large convent of St. 
Elizabetha the other. The ground rises gently toward this part, 
which commands tlie whole town. At right angles to the Yia di 
Toledo runs another fitreet equally straight, the Strada Moquerada, 



PLAN OF ATTACKING PALERMO. 309 

which, starting from the Porto San Antonino, and traversing the 
whole town, leads out the road to La Favorita and to the Mole. The 
two intersect each other right in the centre of the town, where the 
octagonal place is called the Piazzi Bologni. The lower half of the 
town, from the sea to this place, had been almost abandoned, or 
rather committed to the tender care of the shipping and the Castello, 
which occupies a projecting height on the seashore, near the north- 
easterly corner of the town. A few posts at the gates of the town 
on this side, rather points of observation than of action, and a com- 
pany or so in the building of the Finanze, situated in this part of the 
town, were all that remained of troops on that side. 

" In order to establish and keep up the communication between the 
upper half of the town, the real point of defence, and the sea-shore, 
two large stradoni have been opened outside of the town, both of 
them starting from the neighborhood of the royal palace, and run- 
ning down to the sea, near to the Villa Giulia, a large public garden 
adjoining the Marina, and the other passing through the Quartiere 
dei Quatri Venti, to the Mole. This latter stradone has always been 
considered as the line of retreat to the place of embarkation, and is 
flanked by large buildings, the political prison, some barracks, the 
criminal prison, and finally the works on the Mole itself. 

*' The plan which Garibaldi conceived from these dispositions, 
was to surprise the posts in the lower and comparatively ill- 
defended part of the town, to throw himself into the town, and 
then gradually work his way from street to street. The two 
roads leading to this part of the town run almost parallel, and 
not far from each other. That close to the sea-shore was the least 
guarded, containing merely a company or so, altogether cut off 
from all communication. The task would have been easier from this 
Bide, had it not been for the fear of the march of a long column 
being discovered, and thus an alarm given. The second, the high- 
road from the interior, was therefore chosen as the line of operations. 
It crosses, about half a mile from the town, the route Del Amrni- 
raglio, leads through a large open street to the stradone on this side 
of the town, and enters the town at the Porta di Termini. At this 
gate the Neapolitans had made a sandbag barricade, which was occu- 
pied by two companies. The stradone before it was enfiladed by a 
couple of mountain guns, placed at the gate of Sant' Antonino. 
Beyond the stradone small forts extended all along the road up to the 
bridge, and the outposts were just on the other side of the bridge. 

" With that just conp d'ceil which Garibaldi certainly possesses, ho 
had singled out this point as the most practicable. Having, with the 



310 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

exception of the troops he had brought with him, but rough, undisci- 
plined guerrillas at his disposal, he saw that the best chance was to 
concentrate all his forces, and surprise or break through by main 
force. The operation was to be assisted by a general rise of the 
people in the town. 

*' Having sketched out his plan, he convoked the different guerrilla 
chiefs and informed them of his intention. He told them that it was 
not his custom to have councils of war, but he thought it for once 
good to consult them, as upon the resolution taken must depend the 
fate of Sicily, and perhaps of Italy. There were only two things to 
be done- — either to try and get possession of Palermo by a coicp de 
main^ or else to withdraw and begin a regular organization in the 
interior, and form an army. He, for his part, was for a coup de main, 
which would at once settle the fate of the island. He told them to 
be brief in their remarks, and not deliberate long. Most were utterly 
astonished at the boldness of this plan, and some made remarks 
about the want of ammunition for their men. They were told for 
the hundredth time, that it was not long shots which imposed on the 
well-armed Neapolitans, but a determined rush in advance — that they 
ought not to waste their ammunition and fire off their guns for sport, 
and were promised whatever could be spared. This objection being 
waived, all expressed more or less loudly their approbation of the 
plan, and were dismissed with the injunction to animate their people 
and keep up their courage." 



CHAPTER VIII. 

" I saw Garibaldi, and watch'd him nigh ; 
I saw the lightnings that flash from his eye : 
He's not of the dust of which mortals are made, 
And what reaches his heart will not be of lead." 

Dair Ongaro. T. D, 

PEEPAEATIONS TO ATTACK PALEPwMO — NIGHT MAECH ATTACK — 

BATTLE — THE BOMBAEDMENT. 

" The first idea was to make the attack in the middle of the night 
— the Neapolitans don't like to stir at night, and there was every 
chance of a panic among them ; but there was some danger that way 
likewise for the Sicilian insurgents, and it was thought best to make 
such arrangements as would bring the force at dawn to the gates of 
the town. According to the original and better plan of the general 
himself and his adjutant-general, Colonel Turr, the movement was to 
have been made along the main road from Misilmeri, broad enough 
to admit of considerable development of the columns, and commo- 
dious in every respect. The native captains, however, suggested the 
Pass of Mezzagna, which descends from the heights behind Gebel- 
Rosso into the plain of Palermo. According to their statements, it 
was much shorter and by no means difficult. Their statements were 
believed, and the whole force received orders to be concentrated by 
nightfall on the summit of the pass, crowned with a church. 

" According to the first disposition, the troops brought by the 
general himself were to lead the way, and the squadre to follow ; but 
some of the chiefs begged it as a favor for their corps to have the 
honor of being first in the town — a claim which could not be very 
well refused. The plan was, therefore, modified. The guides and 
three men from each company of the Cacciatori delle Alpi, were 
formed into an avant-garde^ confided to Major Tiikori, a Hungarian, 
an officer who distinguished himself under General Kmety on the 29th 
of September, at Kars. Behind this avant-garde followed the Sici- 
lians, commanded by La Maga, an emigrant, who had come over with 
Garibaldi. The second line was led by the riflemen of Genoa — excel- 
lent shots, all armed with the Swiss carbine. Behind them came the 
two battalions of Cacciatori delle Alpi, and in the rear the rest of tho 
Sicilians. 



312 LIFE OF GAKIBALDI. 

*' The order having been distributed, the different bands gradually 
worked their way toward the summit of the pass. The packing up 
at headquarters did not take much time ; it soon after broke up its 
camp and followed the troops. I was mounted on a regular Eosin- 
ante, with a halter passed round the jaw, and provided with a saddle 
which seemed to have been formed to fit on the vertebrae of my lean 
black charger. A blanket was, however, found in due time, and on 
the whole I cannot complain. The road up to the pass winds along 
rows of gigantic cactus hedges, which give a thoroughly eastern 
character to the country. It was just sunset when we arrived on the 
top, where, through a gap, we could see the bay and town of Palermo 
and the sea beyond, looking more like a fairy picture than reality. 
All the mountains, with their rugged points naturally of a reddish 
tint, seemed to have drunk in the rays of the setting sun, and ex- 
hibited that rosy color which I had thought hitherto a special gift of 
the plain of Attica. While you had this charming scene before you, 
you looked behind, as it were, into the hearts of the mountains. It 
was one of the finest spots I ever saw, and all the country was fra- 
grant with spring flowers, the perfume of which came out with 
redoubled vigor as soon as the sun had set. It proved a bad road 
for the expedition, that mountain pass, but it was lovely to look 
upon. 

" In order to entertain the ISTeapolitans with the idea that all was 
safe on that side, the usual large fires were kindled on the tops of the 
mountains, and kept up long after our departure by men left behind 
for that purpose. Garibaldi went up to look at the position under- 
neath, or, perhaps, to indulge in that kind of reverie to which he is 
subject in such solemn moments, and which ends in a concentration 
of all his faculties on the sole aim he has before him. 

" The evening gun in the fort had been long reechoed by the moun- 
tains, and the moon had risen clear and bright above our heads, giv- 
ing a new charm to this lovely scenery, before we stirred." 



THE NIGHT MARCH. 

" During this interval the piccioiti (youngsters), as the patriots are 
called, were put into some kind of order, which, you will believe me, 
was no easy matter in the comparative darkness which prevailed ; no 
chief knowing his men, and the men not recognizing their chief — 
every one acting for some one else, and no one able to give an 
answer. With the exception of the troops brought over by Garibaldi, 
all the rest seemed an entangled mass almost impossible to unravel 



THE JSriGHT MAKCII. 313 



However, by degrees, those belonging to the same chief found them- 
selves together, and the march began about ten, p.m. Either the 
Sicihan chieftains had never looked at the Pass of Mezzagna, or else 
they have curious ideas of a road ; the whole is nothing but a track 
among big stones, crossing and recrossing the bed of a mountain tor- 
rent, following not unfrequently the bed of the torrent, leading over 
smooth masses of stones and across most awkward gaps — all this at 
an angle of twenty-five degrees, to be passed on horseback at night ! 
Even the men could only go singly, which made our line a frightful 
length, and caused continual delays and stoppages. The general 
vowed never to believe another Sicilian report on the state of a moun- 
tain road.. However, in the end, we reached the plain and came in 
among the olive-trees below, with few falls among the sure-footed 
horses. A halt was made until all the columns had descended, and 
during this halt an incident occurred which did not promise much for 
the future behavior of our picciotti. The horses in Sicily are left for 
the most part entire, hence continual fighting and considerable 
neighing, which was so inconvenient in a night expedition of this 
kind that several of the most vicious steeds had to be sent back. One 
of them still remained, and began its antics ; the ride.r lost patience, 
which made matters worse. Those nearest threw themselves back in 
haste, and communicated the movement to those behind. These, 
many of whom had sat down and began to doze, mistook in their 
dreams, probably, the trees for Neapolitans, the stars for so many 
shells, and the moon for a colossal fireball ; at any rate, the mnjority 
of them were, with one bound, in the thickets on both sides of the 
road, several fired off their muskets in their fright, and very little 
was wanting to cause a general panic. Every one did what he could 
to restore confidence, but the effect was produced and reacted, as you 
will see by and by. Another incident occurred, which might have 
led to the failure of the whole expedition. The Sicilian guides who 
were with the avant-garde missed the road, and instead of taking a 
by-road which led into the main road we had to pursue, they con- 
tinued on the road near the hill-side, which would have brought us 
just where the Neapolitans were in the greatest strength. The mis- 
take was perceived in time and repaired, but not without consider- 
able loss of time. At last the column emerged on to the main road, 
which is broad and skirted by high garden walls. As we had lost 
considerable time with all these contretemps^ and as dawn was 
approaching, we had to make haste, but whether from fatigue or the 
impression of the night panic, the picciotti could not be brought to 
move very fast. It was just the first glimmer of dawn when we 

14 



314 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

passed the first houses, which extend in this direction a long way out 
of the town of Palermo. The squadre^ who ought to have known 
the locality better, began shouting and * evvivaing,' just as if we had 
been close to the gates. Had it not been for this blunder, the avant- 
garde might have surprised the post on the bridge of the Ammitag- 
liato, and probably penetrated into the town without the loss of a man. 
As it w?.s, the shouting not only roused those on guard oh the bridge, 
but likewise gave an opportunity to the Is'eapolitans to strengthen 
the force at the gate of Termini, and to make all their dispositions 
for a defence from the flank. 

"Instead, therefore, of surprising the post on the bridge, the 
avant-garde was received by a well-sustained fire, not only in front, 
but from the houses in their flanks. At the first sound of the mus- 
ketry, most of the picciotti were across the garden wall<, but not 
with the view of firing from behind them, leaving thus the 30 or 40 
men of the avant-garde all isolated in the large exposed street which 
leads to the bridge. The first battalion of the Cacciatori was sent 
up, and as it did not carry the position fast enough, the second was 
sent after it soon after. AVhile these were driving back the Neapoli- 
tans, every one did his best to drive the picciotti forward. It was 
not so easy, in the beginning especially, when the sound of cannon 
was heard in front, although its effects were scarcely visible. How- 
ever, the picciotti, who remind me very much of Arnout Bashi- 
bazouks, can be led on after the first unpleasant sensation has passed 
away, especially when they see that it is not all shots tliat kill or 
wound — not even the cannon-shots, which make so formidable a 
noise. They could see this to perfection this morning, for although 
the Neapolitan rifles are scarcely inferior to the best fire-arms, I 
never saw so little damage done by so much shooting. Every one 
put himself, therefore, to work to lead and urge on the picciotti, 
driving them out of the sheltered places by all kinds of contrivances, 
and often by blows and main force. After some trouble, most of 
them were safely brought through the open space before the bridge, 
but the general tendency was to go under rather than above the 
bridge, which is, like all bridges over torrents, high, and was, in this 
instance, exposed to a heavy cross fire from the Plana di Borazzo, 
where the Neapolitans had a loopholed wall and some guns mounted, 
which threw a few ill-aimed shells. While the general himself, and 
many of his staff, did their best to make them leave this shelter 
again and proceed, the avant-garde had chased back the Neapolitans 
to the stradone which runs down to the sea just in front of the Porta 
di Termini. The Neapolitan fort at the gate, considerably rein- 



THE ATTACK. 315 



forced, opened a hot fire, which swept down the long avenue of 
houses leading to the bridge, while at the same time the two guns 
and the troops posted at the Porta Sant' Antonino, brought a cross 
fire to bear on the attackers. But this was no obstacle to the brave 
fellows who led the way. They did not lose time with firing, but 
rushed on with the bayonet. The commander of the avaoit-garde^ 
who was a Hungarian major, and three of the guides, were the first 
across the sand-bag barricade in the town, but the leader was 
wounded by a shot which shattered his left knee. Otherwise the 
loss had been trifling. While the avant-garde and the Cacciatori 
chased the Neapolitans from spot to spot, the Palermitans began 
likewise to stir, but, justice compels me to say, only in the parts 
which the troops had left. 

^' The same scene as at the bridge was repeated at the crossing of 
the stradone by ihQ picciotti^ who followed in a straggling movement. 
And yet it was important to get into the town, in order not to be 
outflanked or taken in the rear by the Neapolitans holding the Plana 
di Borazzo. In order to avert this danger, the order was given to 
some of the bands to get behind the garden walls which line the 
road by which the Neapolitans might have come down on our left. 
These diversions, and probably the dislike to fight in open field, were 
sufficient to parry this danger until the greatest part of the strag- 
glers had passed. At the same time a barricade was thrown up in 
the rear with anything which could be laid hold of This work pleased 
the picciotti so well, that they began throwing up a barricade in 
front likewise. At any rate, they blocked up a part of the road be- 
fore they could be prevented. 

" But the most critical thing was decidedly the crossing of the 
stradone^ where the cross fire was kept up, and all kinds of dodges 
were resorted to to make them risk this saltOy which they thought 
mortal. I and one of the followers of Garibaldi held out one of the 
men by main force exposed to the fire, which soon made him run 
across. It was here, above all, that the bad firing of the Neapoli- 
tans told. I was looking on for some time, and did not see a single 
man even wounded. In order to encourage the picciotti^ one of the 
Genoese riflemen took four or five chairs, planted the tricolor on one ■ 
of them, and sat down upon it for some time. The thing took at 
last decidedly, and you saw the picciotti stopping on the road to fire 
off their muskets. 

"Close to the Porta di Termini is the Vecchia Fiera— the old 
market-place. One must know these Sicilians to have an idea of the 



316 LIFE OF GAKTBALDT. 

frenzy, screaming, shouting, crying, and hugging : all would kiss Gari- 
baldi's hand and embrace his knees. Every moment brought new 
masses, which debouched in troops from one of the streets, anxious to 
have their turn. As the Cacciatori gradually cleared the lower part 
of the town, most of the inhabitants came to have a look, and give a 
greeting to the Liberator of Palermo and Sicily. The entrance was 
effected about half-past 5 a.m., and by noon more than one-half of 
the town was clear of the troops. But two hours before this was 
effected, the citadel had opened its fire on the town, at first mode- 
rately enough, but soon after with great vigor, firing large 18-inch 
shell, red-hot shot, and every other projectile calculated to do the 
greatest possible damage. About noon or so, the ships in the har- 
bor opened their fire, and between the two they contrived to destroy 
a great number of houses in the lower part of the town, killing and 
wounding a great number of people of all ages and both sexes. Two 
of the large shells were sent right into the hospital, and exploded in 
one of the wards. Everywhere you perceived ruins and conflagra- 
tions, dead and wounded, not a few of whom must have perished among 
the ruins of their houses. It was especially the part of the towu 
near the Piazzi Bologni, and some of the adjoining streets which was 
ill-treated. If the object of the Neapolitans was to inspire terror, 
they certainly succeeded. Whoev^er could, took refuge in whatever 
he thought the most bomb-proof place, and those who could not, you 
saw crying, praying, and wringing their hands in the streets. It was 
a pitiable sight, indeed, and it did more harm to inoffensive people 
than to those who might have retaliated. Before opening the fire, 
the commodore sent a polite message to all the men-of-war which 
were in the way to get out of it, and all the vessels which were 
moored inside the Mole had to shift their berths and take up positions 
outside." 

THE BOMBARDMENT. 

" Evening. 

*' The bombardment is still kept up, with only short intervals, 
especially from the Castle, where the alter ego of King Bomba II. 
reigns. There is no doubt that Admiral Mundy made very strong 
representations to the Xeapolitan commodore about the bombard- 
ment, but they have not been listened to. Some parts of the town 
will have to be entirely rebuilt, the large shells having passed right 
through from top to bottom, shaking those ill-built constructions. 
Several of the churches have come in for their share ; yet all this 



THE BOMBARDMENT. 317 

useless bombardment has not prevented the soldiers from being, by 
degrees dislodged from all their positions in the town, with the ex- 
ception of the parts about the royal palace and their line of commu- 
nication with the Mole. In the lower part of the town they possess 
only the Castello Amare and the Finanze, which is held by a com- 
pany or so of soldiers. Most of the foreign subjects have taken re- 
fuge on board the men-of-war, and all the consuls, with the excep- 
tion of Mr. Goodwin, our own, who sticks like a true Briton to his 
consular flag. According to all accounts, there is no comparison 
between the bombardment in 1848 and the present one. Then the 
Neapolitans were satisfied with sending one or two shells every half 
hour, while now they take just time enough to let their guns and 
mortars cool. 

"All those who came in this morning wath Garibaldi are dead 
beat, having had no sleep last night, and plenty of work since. The 
general himself is reposing on the platform which surrounds the large 
fountain in the Piazza del Pretorio, where the committee is sitting 
en permanence. This committee, the same which carried on the 
whole movement from the beginning, has constituted itself as a pro- 
visional government, under the dictatorship of Garibaldi. It has 
appointed several special committees for the different branches of its 
operations, and provides as well as possible for the many wants which 
occur every moment. Considering the oppression under which the 
people have been, very little preparation could be made for the 
emergency, and everything has to be provided now under the pres- 
sure of the moment — arms, as far as possible, ammunition, provisions 
for the troops, hospital wants and arrangements, besides the great 
fact of satisfying every one who wants, or thinks he wants, some- 
thing, and listening to every one who has something to say, or thinks 
he has. There is a great deal of good-will on the part of the com- 
mittee, but I must say it is not so energetically seconded by the 
Palermitans as one could have expected from their enthusiasm. 
There is a semi-oriental laissez aller about them, which only pro- 
duces fits of activity scarcely equal to the moment. 

*' At our first entrance into the town, there was a good deal of 
haste made about the barricades, but as the extension of the occu- 
pation constantly requires new barricades, there is some difficulty 
in keeping them up to the work ; a great many evvivas^ but all pre- 
ferred to run about the streets to laying hand to the work. Even 
the ringing of the bells, the most demoralizing sound to an army 
in a populous town, can, in spite of all injunctions, be only kept 



318 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

up in fits and starts. It is the southern indolence, which soon 
gets the better of all good dispositions. 

'■*• The town, is illuminated, and presents, during the intervals of 
the bombardment, an animated appearance ; but all the shops are 
still closed. The illumination, with the antique-shaped glass lamps 
suspended from the balconies, presents a very pretty effect, rather 
heightened by the shells flying through the clear sky." 



CHAPTER IX. 

•* A nun of Sicily said to me : 
* He must brother be to Saint Rosalie : 
For there's a wild brilliancy beams in his eyes, 
Sent down by his sister from Paradise.' " 

DalV Ongaro^s lines on Garibaldi, T. D. 

JOUENAL OF AN EYE-WITNESS CONTINUED — PALEEMO AFTEE THE 
CAPTUEE — GAEIBALDI IN A DANGEEOUS CEISIS — THE AECH- 
BISHOP OF PALEEMO AND MANY OF THE HEADS OF CONVENTS 

WITH GAEIBALDI ADDEESS OF THE COEPOEATION — INCIDENTS 

IN PALEEMO — GAEIBALDI'S DECEEE FOE POOE S0LDIEE8 AND 
THEIE FAMILIES. 

*' The taking of Palermo has had decidedly its effect on the country 
around. There is no end of the squadre which are approaching in all 
directions and hovering about the Regii. As soon as these latter had 
left Monreale, the insurgents in the neighborhood descended to 
occupy it as well as San Martino. All about Plana and Corleone they 
are swarming and skirmishing, so that the column of 1,500 or 1,600 
men which has been sent in that direction is rather compromised. 
They hoped to destroy Garibaldi and his partisans, and the fate they 
prepared for them may await themselves. 

'•'• But while thus the general march of events is decidedly favorable, 
I must say the Palermitans are scarcely up to the mark. They are 
all well-intentioned, but they are distressingly indolent, and want that 
. general cooperation which is most calculated to insure success. 
There is no initiative or activity on their part, and their sole occupa- 
tion seems to be to invent and spread rumors. Not a quarter of an 
hour passes without some fellow or other coming in out of breath and 
announcing the advance of the royal troops ; now they are from one, 
now from the other side. Above all, horses and cavalry seem to be 
the nightmare of the Palermitans. They see the solitary regiment 
of Neapolitan cavalry everywhere. It is in vain that their noses are 
thrust against the barricades with which the whole town is blocked 
up, they will see the cavalry. But, although they are thus haunted 
by the royal troops, few seem to think that they ought to do some 
thing for themselves — making preparations for the defence of their 

319 



320 LIFE OF GAKIBALDI. 

houses and streets, and being always ready to meet an attack. It 
never occurs to them, as it did to the Lombards last year, that it is 
their duty to think day and night how to alleviate the sufferings of 
those who bleed in their cause. It is not the want of will, but a 
deficiency in acting otherwise than by order. The only thing which 
they do spontaneously, is to cry *' Evviva," and promenade the 
streets, eager for news and gossip. 

" The irregulars are decidedly improving. They are getting a taste 
for barricade and street fighting ; they still blaze away their ammu- 
nition in a frantic manner, but they are beginning to keep to their 
posts and even to advance, if not too much exposed. This is our 
advantage in these street fights ; the longer they last, the more they 
increase the confidence of the irregulars, and destroy the discipline 
of the regular troops. 

'* Every hour brings new proofs of this in the shape of prisoners and 
deserters from the Neapolitan forces. With those taken in the 
hospitals, there must be above 1,000. There is an order from the 
general to treat them well, and there is no animosity prevailing 
against them, but so much the greater is that against the sbirri and 
* compagni d'armi,^ a kind of local police, who have committed great 
horrors. They are picked out everywhere, and brought up in gangs 
of five and six to the committee, trembling for their lives ; but only 
one of them has been killed hitherto, having been taken in the act of 
firing at those who wanted to arrest him. 

*'The ceasing of the bombardment, or rather the diminishing of it, 
has brought people out into the streets again." 

GARIBALDI IN A DANGEROUS CRISIS. 

^'Jfay 29—6 P.M. 
" About 3 P.M. one of those panics suddenly broke out again which 
occur every moment, and serve more than anything else to 
demoralize the town and the squadre. The steamers which had gone 
off yesterday came back, and the rumor was that they were disem- 
barking their troops before the Porta dei Greci ; — great running and 
movement, great confusion, all caused by a column of dust on the 
road running along the sea-shore. In the afternoon there was some 
heavy firing, both toward the Piazza Reale and on the left of it, 
where the Neapolitans have a bastion which flanks the palace and is 
itself defended from the Castello. All yesterday and to-day the 
object on that side was to get possession of a cluster of houses, so as 
to isolate that bastion, and force them out of this, as from that of 



ADDRESS OF THE CORPORATION TO GARIBALDI. 321 



Sant' Agata. The town is too large, and Garibaldi's immediate fol- 
lowers are too few to be sent everywhere, and too precious to be 
exposed, except in the greatest necessity. Thus it is the squadre who 
form the mass in most places. 

" The Archbishop of Palermo, and many heads of religious orders, 
paid a visit to Garibaldi, and returned, delighted with the simplicity 
and modesty of his bearing. Garibaldi finds himself more at home 
with the Sicilian clergy than with any other, because it has never 
made common cause with tyranny, or lost the manly virtues of the 
citizen. * It was worth while to come to Sicily,' he said, * if only to 
find out that there is still an Italian clergy.* Garibaldi, on the other 
hand, must contrast favorably in their eyes with the Neapolitan 
generals who have profaned their churches and plundered them of 
their sacred vessels, as General Clary did at the sack of Catania, in 
the confident expectation that the Pope would absolve him as he 
absolved the Swiss, who, in sacking Perugia, laid ecclesiastical as well 
as lay property under contribution." 

ADDRESS OF THE PALERMO CORPORATION TO GARIBALDI. 

" A deputation of the municipality of Palermo presented an address 
to Garibaldi, expressing its thanks to the liberator of Sicily. The 
address contains the resolution that the Porta Termini, by which the 
forces of Garibaldi entered, is to be called henceforth Porta Garibaldi, 
and the Piazza Yecchia the Piazza di Vittorio Emmanuell. A statue 
has been likewise decreed to Garibaldi. It is to be erected by sub- 
scription. 

** Garibaldi answered the deputation by one of those heart-stirring 
speeches that he knows how to make, reminding them that all was 
not done, and that every effort must be concentrated to complete the 
work. He gave them good advice about their duty to organize the 
people ; that there was but one choice between the Neapolitans and 
a general armament ; that Sicily could only be free as part of Italy. 
He told them that they ought to work for this, but that the time for 
annexation had not come. It would lead to foreign interference, 
which ought to be avoided. When the time came, he v^^ould be the 
first to lead in this matter, to which he had devoted his life. 
Cheering and an enthusiastic expression of thorough confidence was 
the answer." 

Thus it was that Garibaldi, after a brief career, marked 
by wonderful success at every step, entered Palermo by the 

14* 



322 LIFE OF aAEIBALDI. 



eastern gates, and between daybreak and ten o'clock in the 
morning, had possession of the greater part of the city. 

The NeapoUtans were driven into a number of strong posi- 
tions round the royal palace, to the southwest of the town, 
and to the northwest toward the Mole, their line of retreat, 
and, not being able to do anything more, the ships opened 
their fire, always the last remedy. Almost all the civilized 
nations had representatives of their fleets on the spot to 
witness and approve by their presence this noble proceeding 
— English, French, American, Sardinian, Austrian — none of 
them were wanting ; nay, they anchored in a way which 
might not hinder the movements of the brave Neapolitan 
fleet. 

Tiie. young King of Naples, though only twenty-three 
years old, has shown so much of the spirit of his father, 
recently deceased, that he has been justly named Bomba 
Junior, or the young Bomb-shell. When the landing of 
Garibaldi produced the first fit of terror at Naples, the 
youthful Bourbon sent to his brave fleet concentrated in the 
Bay of Palermo the order to bombard his faithful Palermitans, 
and reduce their town to ashes if they should dare to rise 
against his paternal authority. The Palermitans had been 
treated once already in this paternal manner by the illustri- 
ous father of the present sovereign, who figures in history as 
King Bomba, for having given these souvenirs of his love to 
every large town of his kingdom. 

During the latter part of the fighting between Garibaldi's 
troops and those of the king, when the latter were nearly 
driven from the streets of Palermo, the ammunition of the 
piccioUi (or little boys, as the patriot recruits were called) 
was exhausted at that point, one party of them fell back in 
one of the streets, and thus allowed the royalists to shut in a 
street of houses in which another party of them was still 
holding out. 

Garibaldi was at dinner when the news arrived. There 
had been so many rumors of an advance of the Neapolitans 



INCIDENTS IN PALERMO. 323 

during the day, that the first impression was that this vras 
merely another of those wild rumors ; but Captain Niva, who 
brought it, was one of the Garibaldians, and there could be 
no doubt about its truth. .Garibaldi jumped up from his 
chair, saying, ''Well, then, I suppose I must go there 
myself." He saw it was one of those moments when the 
chief must be at the head of his troops to restore their con- 
fidence. He went downstairs, and took with him whatever 
troops he found on the road to that exposed point, and pro- 
ceeded to retake the lost ground. 

'' His presence (wrote a person who was in the city at 
the time), not on! ^oon checked the advance of the royalists, 
but made them likv. A^ise lose the advantage they had gained 
a moment before. With that marvellous ascendency which 
he exercises over those around him, he succeeded in a short 
time in making the jpiccioUi fight, and even in animating the 
population which had remained in the houses." 

In spite of the urgent entreaties of his followers not to 
expose himself, he remained in the open street, without any 
shelter, haranguing and encouraging the men ; the enemy 
seeing this, issued out from the houses and from behind the 
barricade. One of the jpicdotti was shot through the head 
just before Garibaldi, who, seeing him falling, held him up 
for a moment ; and Colonel Turr, at his side, got a ricochet 
ball against his leg as he took hold of the general and 
dragged him by main force under shelter. But the effect 
was produced. One rush brought the party close enough to 
throw one of Orsini^s shells, which prostrated seven or eight 
men. The bugler, who is always at Garibaldi's side, sounded 
the charge, and the Neapolitans ran. The sound of this 
bugle seems to act formidably on the nerves of the Neapoli- 
tan troops ; they know they have to do with Garibaldi's men, 
and at Calata Fimi they ran before even the charge took place. 

Royal troops were disembarked in the night of the 29th 
of May, went out of the Castello toward the Mole, and then 
by a circuit, rejoined the troops oa the other side, anxious 



824 LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 

to hold their ground in and about the royal palace, rather 
than to make an attack on the town. 

The news from the country could not have been better. 
Everywhere the people were rising and the troops withdrawing. 
On the evening of the 23d, General Alfan di Heisia abandoned 
Girgenti. As soon as the troops left, the population hoisted 
the Italian flag. A committee was formed, and a national 
guard. The cries were, as everywhere else, " Viva V It alia ^^^ 
" Viva Vittorio Emmanuekj^^ and^'Fit-^ GarihaldiP The civil 
authorities were respected, and although the prisoners, two 
hundred in number, were let out, no disturbance occurred. 
The whole province there, as everywhere else, followed the 
example, rising, instituting a committee, and arming itself. 
The province of Catauia rose, with the exception of the to^oi, 
which was still held by the military, as well as that of Tra- 
pani. And all this occurred before the taking of Palermo. 

GAKIBALDl's PROCLAMATION IX PALERMO, AS DICTATOR, JUNE 2. 

" Italy and Victor Emanuel ! 
" Joseph Garibaldi, 

" Commander-in-Chief of the national forces in Italy, 

*' In virtue of the power conferred on him, decrees : 

" Art. 1. — Whoever shall have fought for the country shall have a 
certain quota of land from the communal national domain, to be 
divided by law among the citizens of the commune. In case of the 
deatli of a soldier, this right shall belong to his heirs. 

" Art. 2. — The said quota shall be equal to that which shall be estab- 
lished for all heads of poor families not proprietors, and said quotas 
shall be drawn by lot. If, however, the lands of the commune are 
more than sufficient for the wants of ihe population, the soldiers and 
their heirs shall receive a quota double that of other participants. 

" Art. 3. — Where the communes shall not have a domain of their 
own, they shall be supplied with lands belonging to the domain of the 
Btate or the crown. 

*' Art. 4> — The Secretary of State shall be charged with the execu- 
tion of this decree. 

*' The Dictator, Giuseppe Garibaldi. 
*' Secretary of State — (Signed)— Fkancesco Crispi. 

*' Palermo, June 2, 1860." 



GARIBALDI AS DICTATOR. 825 

This is a char act eristic act of Garibaldi, in whom sympa- 
thy and compassion for the poor, weak, and defenceless, form 
the basis of his character, and have ever given the impulse to 
his great enterprises, his perseverance, dauntless heroism, 
splendid successes, and disinterested rejection of honors and 
rewards. (See these traits, as displayed in childhood, on 
pages 14 and 15 of this volume, and recorded by his own 
pen.) Oh, when shall we see such principles ruling our 
legislators and our citizens ? When will they rule in the 
early education of our families ? When all our mothers and 
fathers are more like Garibaldi^s ! 



CHAPTER X. 

" There are some good priests in Italy, but so fe>v, that we call them Mosche 
Blanche (White '^\iQs).'*''—AdvenUvr68 of Binaldo. 

GARIBALDI SOLICITED BY THE SICILIANS TO ACCEPT THE DIC- 
TATOESIIIP — DEMAND FOE AEMS — GAEIBALDl's PE0CLAMATI0N8 

ESTABLISHINa A GOYEEXMEXT, ETC. HIS DIFFEEEIsT WAYS OF 

TEEATING GOOD PEIESTS AND JESUITS — EEASONS — THE KING 
OF NAPLES' LIBEEAL DECEEE — REJECTED. 

As soon as Garibaldi landed and went a little wav into the 
interior, all the most influential members of the aristocracy, 
as well as the free communities, asked hun to assume the 
dictatorship in the name of Yictor Emanuel, king of Italy, 
and the command in chief of the national army. 

The first thing, of course, was to organize the mihtary 
forces. Until then it was an affair of volunteers, who col- 
lected round one or another influential man of their town or 
district, all independent of each other, and remauiing 
together or going home, as they pleased. A decree of the 
19th May, from Salemi, instituted a militia, to which all 
belong from 17 to 50 ; those from 17 to 30 for active 
service in the field all over the country ; those from 30 to 40 
in their provinces, and those from 40 to 50 in their com- 
munes. The officers for the active army are named by the 
commander-in-chief, on the proposal of the commanders of 
the battalions ; those of the second and third categories, 
only liable to local service, are chosen by the men them- 
selves. But it is rather difficult to act up to this decree 
under the circumstances. Still, the thing in and about 
Palermo made progress. The squodre were now regularly 
paid, and probably they could not be kept together if they 
were not. They are called '' Cacciatori del Etna '^ (Hunters 
of Etna). 

826 



DEMAND FOR ARMS. 327 



The Sicilian patriots received pay, while the enthusiastic 
North Italians, who came to help, had not received a farth- 
ing, and did not expect to receive anything. 

The native militia wore their brown fustian suit, which is 
generally worn all over the country, and is so alike that it 
made a very good uniform. 

JN'ot two months after the last disarmament took place, it 
was astonishing what a quantity of guns seemed to be still 
in the country. They were, for the most part, short guns, 
looking rather like old-fashioned single-barrelled fowling 
pieces than muskets. Most of them were percussion, how- 
ever, and only a few with the old flint-lock. The longing 
for arms was extraordinary. 

It might be said of Sicily, at that time, as was said of 
Piedmont in central Italy about the same time, by a writer 
in Turin : 

" There is no pen able to describe, nor imagination strong enough 
to conceive, the nature of the present Italian movement. It is a 
nation in the struggles of its second birth. Half the youth of the 
towns are under arms ; young boys of 12 or 13 break their parents' 
hearts by declaring themselves, every one of them, irrevocably bent 
on becoming soldiers. There are fourteen universities, and at least 
four times as many lyceums in the North Italy kingdom, and all of 
them are virtually closed, for nearly all the students, and many of the 
professors, are under arms. Those scholars whom mature age unfits 
for warlike purposes, either sit in parliament, or go out to Palermo to 
lend a hand to the provisional Italian government. They are every- 
where organizing themselves into committees, instituting clubs, or 
* circoliy and other political associations, inundating the country with 
an evanescent but not inefficient press. There is a universal migra- 
tion and transmigration. Yenetia and the Marches pour into the 
EmiUa and Lombardy. The freed provinces muster up volunteers 
for Sicily. From Sicily ghost-like or corpsc-hke state prisoners — the 
victims of Bourbon tyranny, the remnants of the wholesale batches 
of 1844 and 1848, the old, long-forgotten companions of the Bandiera, 
the friends of Poerio, the adventurers of the ill-fated Pisacane's 
expedition — creep forth from the battered doors of their prison, 
stretch their long-numbed limbs in the sun, gasp in their first inhala 



328 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

tions of free air; then they embark for Genoa, where the warm 
sympathy of an applauding multitude awaiting them at their landing 
greets their ears, still stunned with the yells and curses of the fellow- 
galley-slaves they have left behind. Such a sudden and universal 
swarming and blending together of the long-severed tribes of the 
same race the world never witnessed. Under the Turin porticoes you 
bear the pure, sharp Tuscan, the rich, drawling Roman, the lisping 
Venetian, the close ringing Neapolitan, as often as the harsh, gut- 
tural, vernacular Piedmontese." 

GARIBALDI^S PROCLAMATIONS ESTABLISHING A PROVISIONAL 
GOVERNMENT, ETC. 

" Italy and Victor Mnanuel ! 

" Joseph Garibaldi, Commander-in-Chief of the National forces 
in Sicily, etc., considering the decree of May 14, on the Dictatorship, 
decrees : 

" Art. 1.— a governor is instituted for each of the 24 districts of 
Sicily. 

" Art. 2. — The governor will reside in the chief place of the 
district, and wherever circumstances may require his presence in the 
commune that shall be deemed by him best adapted for serving as a 
centre of his operations. 

*' Art. 3. — The governor will reestablish in every commune the 
Council and all the functionaries, such as they were before the 
Bourbonic occupation. He will replace by other individuals such as^ 
are deceased, or who from other causes may not appear. 

" Art. 4. — The following will be excluded from the civic council, 
and cannot be members of the corporation, or communal judges, or 
agents of the public administration : 

" (a.) All such as shall favor, directly or indirectly, the restoration 
of the Bourbons. 

*' (6.) All such as have filled or do fill pubhc situations in the name 
of the Power now tormenting Sicily. 

*' (c.) All such as are notoriously opposed to the emancipation of 
the country. 

" Art. 5. — The governor will have to decide on the grounds of 
incapacity as stated in the foregoing article, and in case of need will 
exercise the powers conferred on the district committees by the 
decrees of July 22, 1848, and Feb. 22, 1849. 

'* Art. 6. — The governor will appoint in each chief place of the 
district a quaestor, and in each commune a delegate for the public 



ESTABLISHES A PROVISIONAL GOVERNMJSNT. 329 

safety; in the cities of Palermo, Messina, and Catania, an assessor for 
each quarter. 

"The delegates and assessors will be, in the exercise of their 
functions, dependent on the qua3stor, and the quaestor on the 
governor. 

*' Art. 7. — The governor will preside over all the public branches 
of the administration, and direct their proceedings. 

" Art. 8. — The sentences, decisions and public acts will be 
headed with the phrase, * In the name of Victor Emanuel, King of 
Italy.' 

*' Art. 9. — The laws, decrees and regulations, as they existed down 
to the 15th of May, 1859, will continue in force. 

'^ Art. 10. — All regulations contrary to the present one are can- 
celled. *' G. Garibaldi, 

*' F. Crispi, Secretary of State. 

"Alcamo, J/a2/17, 1860." 



^^ Italy and Victor Emanuel I 

*' Joseph Garibaldi, Commander-in-Chief, etc., decrees : 
" 1. In every free commune of Sicily the municipality will have to 
ascertain the state of the local treasuries, and what small sums are 
there. A report of the same, signed by the Municipal Chief, the 
Treasurer, and Municipal Chancellor, will have to be drawn up. 

" 2. The tax on the articles of food, and every kind of tax imposed 
by Bourbonic authority since May 15, 1849, are abolished. 

" 6. In the communes occupied by the enemy's forces, every citizen 
is bound to refuse to the Bourbonic government payment of the 
taxes, which taxes from this day henceforth belong to the nation. 
" G. Garibaldi. 

*' Francesco Crispi, Secretary of State. 
" Alcamo, Moaj 19, 1860." 

To account for the different ways in which Garibaldi 
treated some of the ecclesiastics in Sicily, two or three facts 
should be borne in mind. Innumerable instances have 
proved, in our day, as well as in various past ages, that some 
of the orders of monks and nuns are naturally predisposed to 
be liberal, humane and inoffensive, by the doctrines which 
they are taught, their inert state of Hfe, the manner in which 
they are brought into partial contact with the world, or the 



330 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

oppression which thej endure from their superiors, while 
other classes are inclined in opposite directions by influences 
of a contrary nature. Luther probably owed some of his 
freedom of thought, and his attachment to the doctrine of 
justification by faith, to the system to which he was trained 
m his convent, and became acquainted with some of the good 
traits of common people, by receiving their daily charity 
when a poor boy. The mendicant monks in Palermo, be- 
cause they daily mingled with the people and received their 
bounty, took a leading part in the insurrection, and were for- 
ward and faithful aids of Garibaldi. The Italian patriots 
know how to discriminate between good and bad priests, 
many of whom are their enemies, either open or secret, but 
some of whom have always been their staunch friends. Seve- 
ral of the Sicilian exiles in America have acknowledged their 
obligations to priests for assistance or for life. 

But the Jesuits ! Of them there is never any doubt. 
They are always regarded as deadly foes, and are generally 
treated very summarily. Exile — immediate expulsion — is the 
rule toward them ; and this short method, like the suppres- 
sion of their society, has been forced upon those whom they 
operate against by the necessities of the Jesuits' own creating. 
While, therefore. Garibaldi treated some of the clergy with 
friendliness and confidence, he turned the Jesuits out of Sicily 
almost the first day. 

The King of ^N'aples, as his father did in the previous revo- 
lution, issued a decree on the 28th of June, promising privi- 
leges to his subjects, and concord with Yictor Emanuel : but 
his word was utterly despised by the people. 

NAPLES. 

The follawing is the text of the royal decree : 

" 1. General amnesty. 

*' 2. The formation of a new ministry which shall, in the briefest 
possible time, draw up a statute on the basis of the Italian and 



THE KING OF NAPLES ISSUES A DECREE. 331 

uatienal representative constitutions. The formation of this ministry 
is confided to Coramendatore Spinelli. 

*' 3. Concord shall be established with the king of Sardinia, for the 
interest of both crowns and of Italy. 

"4. The flag of the kingdom shall be the Italian tricolor with the 
royal arms of Naples in the middle. 

" 5. Sicily shall receive analogous institutions, capable of satisfying 
the wants of the populations, and shall have a prince of the royal 
house for Viceroy. 

*' The Commendatore Spinelli is reported to have laid down the fol- 
lowing conditions for his acceptance of the Presidentship of the 
ministry : The immediate banishment of the Queen Mother ; impeach- 
ment of the displaced ministry ; an immediate publication of the elec- 
toral law, in order to the prompt convocation of parliament ; lastly, 
an alliance offensive and defensive with Piedmont, with reciprocal 
guarantees. 

*' On receiving the dispatches announcing that the king had pro- 
claimed a constitution at Naples, Garibaldi decided that the Sicilian 
committee should assemble on the 18th inst. to vote on & plebiscitum 
(universal suffrage,) proposing immediate annexation to Piedmont. 

*' The fundamental point of the programme of the commander 
Spinelli, was the formation of. an Italian Confederation, as recom- 
mended by the emperor of the French. This confederation to be 
essentially of a defensive character, and the independence of every 
State to be maintained, although national unity may be favored." 



CHAPTER XI. 

*' All unfurl the same bright banner, 
All one army rush to form, 
Pious lips shout one hozanna, 
With one fire all hearts are warm," 

Tlve Banks of Dora. 

Medici's expeditions from piedmont to aid gaeibaldi— pee- 
paeations, depaetuee, yoyaqe, aeeival, etc. capitula- 
tion of messina, etc. — gaeibaldi at messina — his eecep- 

tion, mannees, and simple habits difficulties in 

aeeanging his goyeenivient — lettee feom yictor emanuel 
foebidding him to inyade naples — gaeibaldl's eeply. 

Colonel Medici, who had been an officer of Garibaldi in 
South America, and afterward in Rome and Lombardy, 
raised and directed several corps of volunteers, who in June 
enthusiastically enlisted under the country's standard in 
Piedmont, and hastened to Sicily at different times. The 
following account of the expedition of the 8th of that month, 
is abridged from a private letter, written in the form of a 
journal, by one of the volunteers. It begins on *' Thursday, 
the 14th of June, on board the ship Washington, lying off 
Cagliari," a small port of Piedmont a little east from Genoa : 

" I little thought on Friday night, as I went to Cornigliano to wit- 
ness the departure of the 1,200 volunteers, in the clipper Charles and 
Jane, that on the following night we ourselves should be en route to 
Sicily. Yet so it was. Our intention had been to wait for the third 
expedition. On the 8th of June came dispatches from Garibaldi, 
quite different from any previous ones, asking for men ; so at 3, p.m., 
on the 9th, A went to Medici, and was at once accepted. I fol- 
lowed, and with the same success. Our rendezvous was for 9, p.m., 
at Cornigliano. Toward evening we learned from fresh dispatches 
that the Neapolitan troops had evacuated Palermo ; this made us 
hesitate, as for a thousand and one reasons we should prefer the third 
832 



DKPARTURE OF MEDIGl's EXPEDITION. 333 

expedition : but calculating that if there should be nothing to do in 
Sicily, we could return, we took a carriage at midnight and drove off 
to Cornigliano. The gardens of the Yilla della Ponsona, where was 
the rendezvous for the volunteers, were deserted, and we could see 
the two steamers lying at anchor off Sestri. A little fishing-boat was 
lying on the shore, so we coaxed the men to push off, and entered ; 
we found it ankle deep in water, and in about ten minutes were 
climbing up the vesseFs side. Medici had furnished us with a letter to 
the commander, who gave us a first-rate cabin, and told us that we 
were the first on board. Some delay had been occasioned by the 
little steamer Oregon jostling against the Washington in coming out 
of the port of Genoa ; but with the exception of smashing the wood- 
work near the paddle-box, and breaking away a portion of the rails 
of the upper deck, no great damage Avas done. For a while we sat 
on deck, watching the volunteers coming up. Genoa looked more 
beautiful than ever, the moonlight flooding her marble palaces and 
spires ; and almost the only constellation visible between the fleecy 
clouds was Cassiopeia, Garibaldi's star, by whose light he wended his 
way at night-time across the mountains that divide Genoa from Nice, 
when condemned to death by Charles Albert, in 1834. 

*' The expedition was composed of — ship Charles and Jane, of Bath 
(U.S.), left Genoa at midnight, 8th June, in tow of steamer L' Utile, 
with 1,200 men, under command of Major Corti. 

^' Steamship Franklin, left Genoa at 10, p.m., 9th June, for Leghorn, 
to receive on board 800 men, under command of Colonel Malenchini. 

" Steamer Oregon, left Genoa 10th June, 4, p.m., with 200 men, 
under command of Major Caldesi. 

" Steamship Washington, of New York, flag ship, Captain AVm. De 
Rohan, of Philadelphia, with 1,400 men, under command of Lieutenant- 
Colonel Baldisseratto, an officer of the Sardinian navy, left Genoa at 
half-past three, a.m., 10th June. 

'* Total effective force of 3,600 men, well equipped and armed, the 
whole under the command of Colonel Medici, accompanied by a full 
staff. 

" There was plenty of food on board, but no getting at it. No one 
murmured ; indeed the patience and cheerfulness of the volunteers 
are beyond all praise. Some of them, many of them, are from the 
first Italian families, who have never known a hardship in their lives; 
here they cannot even lie down to sleep, but huddle together, rolled 
up like balls ; many have to stand all night. We had a long chat 
with twenty of the famous Carabinieri of Genoa, who are going out 
to roHiforcc their company, of whom, out of thirty -five in one attack. 



334 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

six were killed and fifteen wounded. These twenty seem to dream 
of naught save a like fate. 

*' ' Chi per la patria muoja vissuto ha assai,' 

(" He who dies for his country has lived long enough,") 

they sing. One's faith in humanity increases wonderfully here. 

*'0n the morning of the 11th, we passed Caprera, Garibaldi's 
Island, coasted along Sardinia all the day, and at 6, a.m., on the r2th, 
anchored oif Cagliari. Medici hired two brigs, and dividing the 
volunteers into three portions, gave them breathing room. They 
looked extremely well in their simple uniform, white trousers and 
grey or blue blouse, faced with red. It is a pity, considering the heat 
of Sicily, they have not retained the regular Garibaldi hat, which 
would have sheltered the face somewhat. By the way, we have 
the famous Englishman, Captain Peard, on board ; he missed Gari- 
baldi's expedition, and is now going to join him ; he is captain of the 
2d Pavia brigade — a handsome man, with long hair, beard tinged 
with grey ; blue, English eyes, and an honest English heart, much 
amused at the absurd stories that have been told about him — a true 
military man, and a worshipper of Garibaldi, intent on doing his 
utmost for Italian independence. 

" Captain De Rohan, too, is a character. I am not at liberty to 
tell you how much we owe to him for his exertions and pecuniary 
sacrifices in this expedition. If the N'eapolitans respect these 3,600 
Sicihan exiles going home, we may thank the stars and stripes under 
which we sail. 

"Medici would be in trouble, as he has positive orders from Cavour 
not to go ; and this is natural. Cavour could not act otherwise 
since his advice was asked. Medici, had he wanted to do it, should. 
Medici is a splendid soldier and a good patriot. 

"Before quitting Milazzo, I must tell you that I visited the citadel, 
the field of battle, and other places of interest, besides making the 
personal acquaintance of Garibaldi, and all the persons of note and 
interest staying here. Among others, none possess a larger share of 
the latter, for our countrymen at least, than Captain Peard, * Garibal- 
di's Englishman,' a fine English gentleman, and not the melo-dramatic 
hero that people at home are fondly led to believe. I saw him for 
the first time under circumstances highly contributing to enhance the 
interest with which reputation and curiosity have invested him. He 
had left the cafj where he had taken up his quarters, and was walk- 
ing quietly toward the shore, accompanied by his friends, and a few 
other persons." 



garibaldi's englishman. 335 

Captain Peard was frequently mentioned, as a volunteer 
in the corps of Garibaldi, or at least in bis company, dnriug 
his daring and perilous, but successful career in Lombardy in 
1859. The public have never been informed whether he 
was actually an officer and soldier of the Cacciatori delle 
Alpi, or only accompanied that incomparable band. 

Garibaldi^s Englishman, Captain J. W. Peard, wrote as 
follows to a friend at Florence, from Palermo, June 22d : 

**Here we are, all safe, although I hear the papers say the con- 
trary. We left Genoa with three steamers, one of which ran on to 
Leghorn, to embark laborers for the Isthmus of Suez, and after a 
good passage, got into Cagliari. Not so the American clipper, with 
a battalion on board, that sailed 24 hours before us. The Neapolitans 
fell in with her off Cape Corso, and captured her. She is now, with 
all her cargo, both alive and dead, at Naples. Yesterday the Ameri- 
can man-of-war on the station sailed for that port to demand her per- 
emptorily. She was taken on the high seas, not in Neapolitan waters 
— therefore her capture is an act of piracy by the law of nations. 
Notwithstanding that loss, we landed 2,500 men and large supplies of 
Enfield rifles and ammunition. 

"Palermo is in a frightful state from the bombardment. Accounts 
vary as to the number of shells thrown into the city ; but the best 
report I can get gives them at about 800. The Toledo is in places 
quite blocked up with ruins. Near the palace nearly an entire street 
is burned. In other parts ruins meet you at every step. At present 
the people are hard at work removing the barricades and levelling 
the Castellamare, from which the shells were thrown. All the worUs 
toward the city are to be razed to the ground. The people are wild 
with joy at their deliverance. A friend of mine asked a man yester- 
day if it was a festa. 'Yes, signore, every day is a festa now,' he 
said, with tears rising to his eyes. Those who were present tell me 
never was anything like Garibaldi's entry into the city. He had not 
above 600 available men, besides the Sicilian levies, and the enemy 
was 20,000 strong. Extraordinary are the ravages of the royal troops 
— villas sacked and burned. 1 was in one yesterday that belonged to 
the Neapolitan minister, Cavona. They had destroyed rvoryihing 
they could not carry away. The floor was strewed with broken mir- 
rors, chandeliers, marbles, busts, vases, etc. His own room they hi^d 
piled up with furniture, and tried to set j.he building on fire. In 
another villa a valuable library was totally destroyed, the torn books 



336 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

being as high as a man's waist. I saw some Spanish MSS., royal 
decrees, etc., which would be invaluable to Sicilian historians, torn to 
pieces. After the armistice the royahsts sacked upward of a thousand 
houses, and committed numberless murders." 

Messina, the second city in Sicily, capitulated to General 
Medici, on the 28th of June. The commander, Field Marshal 
De Clary, stated that he was animated by sentiments of huma- 
nity, and wished to avoid the bloodshed which would have 
been caused on the one hand by the occupation of Messina, 
and on the other by the defence of the town and forts. The 
terms were : 

** 1. That the royal troops shall abandon the town of Messina, with- 
out being disturbed, and the town shall be occupied by the Sicilian 
troops, without the latter, on their part, being disturbed by the royal 
troops. 

" 2. The royal troops shall evacuate Gonzaga and Castellaccio after 
a delay of two days, to commence from the date of the signature of 
the present convention. Each of the two contracting parties shall 
appoint two officers and a commissioner to make an inventory of the 
cannon, stores and provisions ; in short, of everything in the»above- 
named forts at the time of their evacuation. 

** 3. The embarkation of the royal troops shall take place without 
disturbance from the Sicilians. 

*'4. The royal troops shall remain in possession of the citadel, and 
the forts of Don Blasco, Santerna, and San Salvadore, but shall have 
no power to do damage to the town, except in the event of those 
works being attacked, or of works of attack being constructed in the 
town itself. 

*' 5. A strip of ground parallel and contiguous to the military zone 
shall be neutralized. 

*'6. Communication by sea remains completely free to both sides, etc. 

*' In the last place, the signers of the present convention shall have 
the liberty of agreeing on the subject of the inherent necessities of 
civil life which will have to be satisfied and provided for in the town 
of Messina, in respect of the royal troops. 

*'Done, read, and concluded at the house of Signer Francesco Fio- 
rentino, banker, at the Quattro Fontaine. 

"ToMMAso DE Clary. 
"G. Medici." 



GARIBALDI AT MESSINA. 337 

Messina and other cities of Italy were all captured or 
otherwise secured by the patriots, under various and highly 
interesting circumstances ; but the particulars cannot be here 
recounted for want of space. The following account of 
Garibaldi's reception in Messina is from the pen of an eye- 
witness, and contains a just description of the simple man- 
ners and habits which he retains under all circumstances : 

*' At the appointed hour we went to the palace, where about forty 
or fifty persons were assembled. The banquet passed off very quietly 
and happily. Garibaldi, as I had noticed before, is very temperate at 
his meals, drinks water only, and very quickly rises immediately after 
he has finished, and returning to his office, resumes his .business, 
which he dispatches with remarkable promptitude and ease — no hurry, 
no confusion, no excitement, even in the most pressing emergencies. 
On the present occasion he spent a little more time over his dinner, 
and after dessert he wrote, and chatted with those present. While at 
dinner a public band of music, improvised for the occasion, playing in 
the street in front, where a large number of people had assembled, 
who kept up a round of cheering when anything occurred, such as an 
arrival of a detachment of volunteers or some public favorite, to ex- 
cite their curiosity and interest. 

*'The great event of the evening, however, came off some time 
later, when the palace having been illuminated. Garibaldi went on the 
balcony leading out of the banqueting room, for the purpose of show- 
ing himself to the people and addressing them. On making his ap- 
pearance, a tremendous ovation was offered to the liberator by the 
Messinians. The applause, the cheering — genuine cheering — the 
clapping of hands, and the manifestations of joy and approbation, 
were of the most hearty and enthusiastic character. When this de- 
monstration had quite subsided, which required great perseverance 
and some time to effect. Garibaldi proceeded to address the people. 
The thousands of upturned faces were all directed toward him, and 
amid a silence as still as the grave he spoke. The substance of his 
speech was to this effect : He said that he presented himself to them 
because they wished it, but that he himself objected to such exhibi- 
tions. He did not play the comedian ; he was for deeds, not words. 
They had achieved a great triumph, but the time was come when 
they must achieve still greater. He thanked the Sicilians for the 
courage and enthusiasm they displayed in effecting their own deliver- 
ance, and said if they were true to themselves, not Sicily only, but, 

15 



338 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

with the blessing of Providence, the whole of Italy, would be libe- 
rated. He therefore urged upon them the necessity of still following 
up the good work, and invited them to come forward and enroll them- 
selves in the ranks of their liberators. I need not dwell on the en- 
thusiasm which this address excited ; it was of the most vehement 
character I ever witnessed. After acknowledging its cordial recep- 
tion for a few moments, Garibaldi withdrew." 

Garibaldi had Tlirious difficulties in arrangiDg his govern- 
ment, the causes of which may, perhaps, not yet have been 
fully explained. We will, therefore, only mention some of 
the leading facts. Farina, Grasselli, and Toti, whom Gari- 
baldi had found very troublesome to him in Palermo, 
were sent out of the island, because, according to the 
official journal, they were ^' affihated to the police of the 
continent,'^ and had '^ conspired against order." The minis- 
try resigned in consequence, and a new one was formed, 
including Messrs. Amari, the historian, Emeranti, and the 
following members of the old : Logothe, Laporta, and 
Orsini. Keports were published, from time to time, in 
Sicily, as afterward in Naples, accusing Republicans of 
efforts to counteract Garibaldi : but as the enemies of Italy 
have long showed their malice chiefly against the Republi- 
cans, of whom Garibaldi has been one, and as Mazzhii him- 
self had declared his ardent adhesion to the cause of united 
Italy under Yictor Emanuel, such accusations are generally 
suspicious. 

The following letter from Yictor Emanuel to Garibaldi, 
and the reply, brief as they are, are two of the most impor- 
tant documents connected with the war, and, indeed, with 
the lives of their two distinguished writers. It is a most 
impressive truth, and must ever be regarded as a proof of 
Garibaldi's sound judgment, independence, resolution and 
impregnable firmness, in a great and glorious cause, at an 
epoch of his career when nothing else gave the right turn to 
the results then pending. On which side the "' statesman- 
ship" then lay, when the king wrote such a veto, with 



LETTER FKOM VICTOR EMANUEL TO GARIBALDI. 339 

Cavour sitting at his right hand, and Garibaldi disobeyed it, 
standing alone, the v/orld can determine, both now and 
hereafter. 

LETTER FROM VICTOR EMANUEL TO GARIBALDI. 

*' Dear General : You know that when you started for Sicily you 
did not have my approbation. To-day, considering the gravity of 
existing circumstances, I decide upon giving you a warning, being 
aware of the sincerity of your sentiments for me. 

" In order to put an end to a war between Italians and Italians, I 
counsel you to renounce the idea of passing with your valorous troops 
to the Neapolitan mainland, provided that the King of Naples con- 
sents to evacuate the whole of the island, and to leave the Sicilians 
free to deliberate upon and to settle their destinies. 

" I would reserve to myself full liberty of action relative to Sicily 
in the event of the King of Naples being unable to accept this con- 
dition. General, follow my advice, and you will see that it is useful 
to Italy, whose power of augmenting her merits you would facilitate 
by showing to Europe that even as she knows how to conquer, so 
does she know how to make a good use of her victory." 

Garibaldi reiDlied to the king as follows : 

Sire : Your majesty knows the high esteem and the devotion 
which I feel toward your majesty ; but such is the present state of 
tilings in Italy, that, at the present moment, I cannot obey your 
majesty's injunctions, much as I should like it. I am called for and 
urged on by the people of Naples. I have tried in vain, with what 
influence I had, to restrain them, feeling, as I do, that a more favor- 
able moment would be desirable. But if I should now hesitate, I 
should endanger the cause of Italy, and not fulfill my duty as an 
Italian. May your majesty, therefore, permit me this time not to 
obey ! As soon as I shall have done with the task imposed upon me 
by the wishes of the people, who^groan under the tyranny of the 
Neapolitan Bourbon, I shall lay down my sword at your majesty's 
feet, and shall obey your majesty for the remainder of my lifetime. 

" Garibaldi." 

The letter is dated Milazzo, the 27th of July. 



CHAPTER XII. 

" And with such care his busy work he plied, 

That to naught else his acting thoughts he bent. 
In young Rinaldo fierce desires he spied, 

And noble heart of rest impatient, 
To wealth or sov'reign power he naught applied 
His wits, but all to virtue excellent." 

Fairfax's Tasso. 

GAEIBALDl's POSITION — A PAUSE IX HOSTILITIES — A PEEIOD OF 

PEEPAEATIOX — Pin3LI0 AXXIETY THE SICILIAN FOETEESSES — 

CATANIA — MILAZZO — BOATS, MEN AND AEMS COLLECTED AT 
FAEO — LANDING ATTEMPTED AT SCYLLA — A SMALL BODY SrO- 
CEED. 

Garibaldi had now been forbidden bj the king to attempt 
any further conquests, and warned not to attempt to dethrone 
the King of Naj^les ; and he had declared that he should do 
both. From that moment Tictor Emanuel was virtually 
proclaimed ^* King of Italy,^ in spite of his own will and 
word. What induced Yictor to write that letter may 
easily be imagined ; what induced his prime minister to 
dictate it, will probably be always a matter of conjecture. 
Garibaldi's reply, and the measures which he subsequently 
adopted, with the results to which they led, will ever stand 
on record, where they can be read by the present and suc- 
ceeding generations ; and the world will form their own 
opinions of his character and capacity, without tibe aid of 
many comments or explanations. 

Much was said and conjectured respecting the dissension 
which had existed before this time, between Garibaldi and 
Farina, a particular friend of Count Cavour. Garibaldi had 
appointed Farina counsellor at Palermo, and afterward dis- 
missed him. It appears, even from Farina's own statement, 
that it did not arise from any disposition in Garibaldi to 

340 



farina's dismissal. 841 

establish a republic, or otherwise to prevent the final annex- 
ation of Sicily to the kingdom of Sardinia, but was merely 
to postpone it for a time which he thought more favorable. 
It appears from other evidence, that Farina wished to have 
severe measures taken against some of the Republicans, but 
that Garibaldi rejected the proposal with noble scorn ; and 
to prevent his further interference, banished him and two 
others from Sicily, by the following decree : 

*' * Signer La Farina, Grasselli and Toti, are affiliated to the police 
of the Continent. The three were expelled for having conspired 
against order. The government, which watches over public tran- 
quillity, could not tolerate the presence of such individuals.' 

" The * Opinione National ' of Turin, stated that Farina had full 
power from the Sardinian government to assume the title of royal 
commissioner, as soon as annexation was declared. Garibaldi, while 
advocating annexation, thought it advisable that his dictatorship should 
continue till the whole island was subjected, and finding that the 
presence of Farina was detrimental to the cause, he ordered him off." 

La Farina afterward published the following explanation : 

" The causes of my difference with General Garibaldi were as fol- 
low : I believed, and still believe, that the only salvation for Sicily is 
immediate annexation to the constitutional kingdom of Victor 
Emanuel, the most ardent wish of all the Sicilians, already manifested 
by the chiefs of more than three hundred municipal bodies. General 
Garibaldi believed that the annexation should be postponed till the 
liberation of all Italy, including Venetiaand Rome, had been effected. 
I believed that it was a great act of imprudence to confide a shai'e of 
authority and of the public forces td unpopular ministers, etc." 

There was now a general suspension of hostilities. The 
entire island of Sicily was quiet, and none of the king^s 
troops remained, except in a few of the fortresses. The cir- 
cumstances under which some of these had been captured, or 
been forced to cease resistance, are interesting, but with the 
exception of Palermo, they have not been given for want of 
room. 

The strait between Sicily and Calabria has been invested 



342 LIFE OF GA^RTBALDI. 



with peculiar interest to readers of history from early ages. 
The rocks and quicksands of Scylla and Charybdis, with the 
fabulous sirens of which we read in Yirgil in our youth, 
give us impressions v/hich are never lost. But there are 
more modern associations with that arm of the sea and its 
shores, of more real importance in the view of persons ac- 
quainted with them. American ships have long visited Paler- 
mo, Messina, Catania, and some of the other ports of Sicily, 
and oranges are brought to us from that fruitful island, 
many of which grow on the opposite coast of Calabria, or 
Magna Grecia, as it was formerly called. Hills arise from 
near the water, and mountains appear behind them, where 
scenes of rocky barrenness are intermingled with valleys of 
verdure and fertility, inhabited by a population in a simple 
state of society, the descendants of ancient Greeks, mingled 
with races which at successive periods came in from different 
countries. These had been for ages subject to the degrad- 
ing influences of Romish spiritual rule, and of the despots 
of various countries, especially those of Spain and the Bour- 
bons. But the seeds of intelligence have been assiduously 
sown and cherished of late years by the patriotic societies 
of Italy, who by their cautious, yet often daring and hazard- 
ous efforts, have long since brought many of the poor and 
rude, but brave and faithful Calabrians into the band of 
Italian unity. The events of late years had proved that the 
people of that part of the peninsula were to some extent 
connected with the great union ; but the approach of Gari- 
baldi and his reception have since shown that the influences so 
long and so secretly at work had not been justly appreciated. 
There was no considerable insurrection in Calabria during the 
conquest of Sicily, and it might have been presumed, from 
the general quietness of the population, that they were 
unable or unwilling to join with the patriots against the 
government of the King of IS'aples. Some practised ob- 
servers of Italian affairs, however, regarded that general 
tranquillity as the best evidence of a general concert, and 



PUBLIC ANXIETY. 343 



looked for a general rising of the people when the hour 
should arrive, and the signal should be given. Garibaldi, in 
the whole course of his proceedings, acted as if he had infor- 
mation not known to others ; and a review of events, since 
they have passed, and are now fresh in our memory, is calcu- 
lated to confirm us in this opinion. 

In the long and anxious suspense which occurred before 
any movement was made against Calabria, questions were 
asked, how the flotilla of boats, which Garibaldi was col- 
lecting on- the coast of Sicily, could be risked across the 
strait without a single ship of war to convoy them, and with 
only two small steamers and one larger one to tow them, 
while a squadron of the king's steamers was cruising 
between the shores, and the landing-place was strongly 
defended by three forts, with heavy cannon, and the whole 
Calabrian coast was occupied by royal troops. The cur- 
rents, so terrible to mariners in ancient times, are still violent 
and irregular. 

It was natural to ask, What is coming ? What is about 
to happen ? Are the apprehensions of Yictor to be rea- 
hzed ? Has the king a clearer sight than his gallant pre- 
cursor, who has hitherto proved his prudence an equal match 
with his valor ? Is this famous strait to prove its fatal 
character, so long ago recorded in fable ; and is this passage 
then, so dreadful to mariners, to be the destruction of our 
noble sailor ? Will he pass safely between Scylla and Cha- 
rybdis, or meet his end on one or the other ? On which 
and how will he be wrecked ; and by what unfortunate cir- 
cumstances ? Not far distant from this spot, on a point 
on the coast of Calabria, the two Bandieras, sons of-*- 
an Austrian admiral, but true Italian patriots, were decoyed 
to their death, by means of letters violated in the British 
postofifice. Has Garibaldi been made a dupe, by any arti- 
fice ; and has Yictor been apprised of danger ? Has Louis 
Napoleon once more changed his policy, and, after favoring 
Italy in her '' latest victories," as Garibaldi recently acknow- 



344 ^. LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 



ledged, has he prepared, in consistency with his conduct in 
1849, a scheme for something on the opposite side ? 

These, and many other questions, naturally disturbed the 
minds of the friends of Italy, while standing in reality or in 
fancy on the shore of Sicily, and looking in vain for any sign 
of the fate which awaited him on the other coast ? But, 
when we turned, even in imagmation, to observe Garibaldi, 
there was, as ever, something to dispel apprehension, and to 
encourage the highest hopes ; for, as that patriot priest-poet, 
DaiF Ongaro wrote : 

" 0, well you might say that a saint was his mother, 
For there a mild brilliancy beams in his eyes. 
Which sure was sent down from Paradise " 

But on the morning of the 8th of August, Garibaldi began 
to collect his troops near Faro, which amounted to 15,000 
or 18,000 men, without counting the garrison of Messina. The 
Point of Faro had the appearance of a vast fortified camp, 
being covered with cannon of all sizes, from mountain 
howitzers to English 68-pounders, ready to be embarked in the 
three steamers, which were under steam ; while 300 boats 
were drawn up ready to receive Garibaldi's troops. 

About midnight twenty-five or thirty boats sailed from the 
coast of Sicily. They were going to attempt a first landmg. In 
three quarters of an hour they crossed to the other side. Unfor- 
tunately the current did not permit them to keep the order 
of their position. Some were driven toward Faro, others 
swept under the forts of Scylla ; some ran fast on sandbanks 
further south, while others again were thrown toward Pizzo. 
The soldiers, however, did not lose their courage at this mis- 
fortune. Two or three hundred were landed in all haste, and 
the flotilla returned to Faro without accident. 

On the morning of the 10th a new attempt was made, 
under the command of an old officer of the French marine 
service, M. Deflotte : but scarcely had this expedition ap- 
peared on the coast, when the enemy rushed upon them from 



ATTEMPTING A LANDING. 345 

a thousand ambuscades, vineyards, gardens, ditches, and 
houses. A sharp firing ensued : two Garibaldians were 
wounded, and the expedition was compelled to return, not, 
however, without having vigorously responded to the fire of 
the Neapolitans. 

On the night of the 10th and 11th, another landing was 
vainly attempted. The Neapolitan squadron came up nearer 
. to Faro, and watched every movement of the Garibaldians. 
The day of the 11th was passed in embarking the artillery. 
A desperate attempt was spoken of for the next night. 
At seven o'clock in the evening the Garibaldian steamers 
began to fire up, and the troops placed themselves in readi- 
ness for embarking ; but at eleven o'clock a counter-order 
arrived. About one o'clock in the night was heard a loud 
cannonade ; the firing extended from the forts of Scylla to the 
fortifications of Pizzo. The squadron remained silent ; the 
engagement had therefore taken place on the land. 

It seemed to be evident that the forts were simultaneously 
attacked by the volunteers and the Calabrians. At a quarter 
past two the firing ceased : it recommenced after a quarter 
of an hour in order to cease again after a few minutes. At 
daybreak, a small boat, chased by a Neapolitan corvette, 
sought protection under the guns of Faro. 

The small party destined to land first in Calabria were 
under Major Missori, and had been picked from the difi'erent 
volunteer corps. They had been ordered to land on the oppo- 
site coast between Scylla and Forte del Cavallo. It is on the 
extreme point of the Calabrian shore that these forts are 
situate, at a little distance one from the other. The castle of 
Scylla stands upon a rock, quite inaccessible from the sea- 
side. Forte del Cavallo is a little further to the left of it, and 
its walls and fortifications slope gradually down toward the 
road which skirts the sea, very much like that from Nice to 
Genoa, which is called the Corniche Road. 

On Wednesday evening, the sky so generally blue and 
bright in this country, was cove^*ed with dense whitish clouds, 

15* 



346 LIFE OF GAKTBALDT. 



and the night, therefore, was very dark. Garibaldi, who 
knows how to take advantage even of the smallest incident, 
at once ordered Missori to sail. Major Missori, having em- 
barked his men on board of large fishing vessels, consequently 
started at half -past nine o^clock from the Sicilian shore. The 
jS^eapolitan cruisers steaming up and down the straits, though 
numerous and powerful, did not seem to possess the eyes of 
Argus, and therefore the little expedition was able to land 
at the intended point. Before reaching the Calabrian coast, 
hoAvever, one of the boats parted company from the other, 
and sailed a little down toward Scylla Point, just where a 
jSTeapolitan battery had been erected. The men on guard 
in this battery gave the alarm, and the boat was fired at and 
one English volunteer wounded. Garibaldi had ordered 
Missori to endeavor to surprise the garrison of Fort Scylla, 
and to capture the fort. But on hearing the ratthng of 
musketry, and the report of a gun on his left, Missori rightly 
thought that it would be impossible to seize Fort Scylla by 
surprise. He therefore hastened to make the concerted sig- 
nal, informing the Dictator that he had safely landed, and 
he and his men ascended the rough paths into the Calabrian 
mountains. As for his companions in the boat which had 
missed its way, they returned to the Sicilian shore to relate 
the cause of their failure. 

Menotti, Garibaldi^s eldest son, arrived at night from 
Palermo with 800 of the volunteers of BertanPs last expe- 
• dition. The Dictator had then 20,000 or 25,000 men. His 
army had been formed into four divisions. That of Medici 
was at Messina, watching the movements of the Xeapolitans, 
who still held the citadel; the other three were partly con- 
centrated at Faro, a brigade posted at Milazzo and Barce- 
lona, and another, under Bixio, was sent to Bronte, in the 
province of Catania. 

Through the evening of August 11th, fires were seen on 
the Calabrian mountains behind Pizzo. They were evidently 
signals made to Garibaldi by the Calabrian bands which 



GAKIBALDI QUITS HEADQUARTERS. 347 

had joined the expedition of Major Missori. From about 
half-past ten, firing was heard in the direction of Fort Scjila; 
but as that place is hidden from view by the land about 
Torre del Cavallo, nothing could be clearly distinguished 
except the heavy boom of artillery. The Neapolitan steam- 
ers were cruizing all night, as usual; but they did not fire, 
and only made signals with rockets. It is supposed that the 
firing was caused by an attack made by Major Missori^s party 
on Fort Scylla. 

The following proclamations appeared the next day: 

ORDER OF THE DAY. 

•' Faro, Aug. 12. 
" Officers and Soldiers of the Land and Sea Forces : The 
General Dictator liaving for a short time quitted headquarters, left 
me the following Order : 

** General Sirtori : I leave to you the command of the land and 
sea forces, being obliged to leave for a few days. 

'* G. Garibaldi. 

"Officers and Soldiers: My greatest title to your confidence is 
the confi'donce which the man reposes in me who represents your 
noblest aspirations. I trust that you will obey me as you would obey 

Gen. Garibaldi. 

" G. Sirtori, Chief of the Staff." 



CHAPTER XIII. 

•' Two seas and the Alps shall Italy bound, 
The oppressors no more in our land shall be found 
The banner of freedom we'll spread to the air, 
And from Apennines rush in a chariot of fire." 

Garibaldi''s H'ational Rymm,. 

THE TTNCEETAINTY OF THE PEOSPECT APPREHENSIONS — GAPJ- 

BALDl's MYSTEEIOUS DISAPPEARANCE — THE EXPEDITION PRE- 
PARED IN SARDINIA HIS CHANGE OF PLANS — SAILS FROM 

GIARDINI, AND LANDS AT REGGIO. 

A NEW epoch ill the war had now arrived, and one of the 
highest interest. What might be the results none could 
easily conjecture with any degree of confidence, because the 
grounds of calculation were known only to Garibaldi. His 
friends in America as well as in Europe were anxious, fearing 
that some great disappointment might then await him, after 
all his brilliant successes. He was about to land on a wild 
coast, lined with strong forts, garrisoned with numerous 
troops, and guarded by war-steamers, while not a sign could 
be discovered of any friends prepared to join him. He, it 
was to be presumed, had secret information, on w^hich he 
w^as acting ; but might not that be erroneous or deceptive ? 
Reliance, however, was generally placed on his prudence and 
skill, and all waited impatiently to see whether he would 
succeed in this independent enterprise, undertaken against 
the command of his friend and king. 

But, just when things appeared to be all prepared for a 
descent upon the Calabrian coast, new anxiety and great 
surprise were caused by the sudden disappearance of the 
chief. Garibaldi had disappeared, leaving behind him tlie 
proclamation which closes the last chapter. He had left his 
trusted and faithful friend Sirtori in his place ; but why 

848 



CHANGE OF PLAN. 349 



or whither had he gone, or when he would retarn, no one 
could even conjecture. The explanation is now easily given ; 
for the facts were known after the reasons for concealing them 
had ceased. Garibaldi, it now appears, had been acting in 
a manner quite consistent with himself. 

About the middle of August, 6,000 men were collected 
by Dr. Bertani, GaribakFs agent in Genoa, for an expe- 
dition to the states of the Pope. They were sent in 
detachments to the little retired Golfo d^Orangio, on the 
eastern side of the island of Sardinia. Bertani went to 
Messina for orders from Garibaldi, having been urged by 
Farina and Major Trecchi not to complicate matters by 
invading the Papal territories before the question of Naples 
was settled. It was to Golfo d'Orangio that Garibaldi 
went secretly on the 12th. The ^* chivalrous regard" which 
he has been said to have for Victor Emanuel, as the head 
of Italian unity, seems to have induced him to consent, and 
the 6,000 men were ordered to Sicily. One thousand of them 
were therefore sent round the island of Sicily, to Taormina, 
with the intention of invading Calabria with the brigade 
Bixio, on the south coast. This was a characteristic plan 
of Garibaldi, when all eyes were turned to the Straits, as 
he is fond of making surprises, especially to attack in the 
rear. 

Garibaldi therefore left Messina on the 18th of August, 
for Giardini, by land, where the troops arrived before him ; 
and the materiel and horses were shipped at night, in the 
two steamers, Torino and Franklin, which had transported 
thither about 2,800 soldiers. These and others — 9,000 in all 
— were embarked in these steamers and two sail vessels, which 
were taken in tow. Garibaldi and his son accompanied this 
first brigade, which was to be followed by the second, and 
both were to act in combination with the expedition across 
the Strait. 

At dawn of day the two steamers entered the harbor of 
Melito, without opposition, about twelve miles south of Reg- 



350 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

gio, and east of Capo clelP Armi. But, unfortunately on 
approaching the shore, one of them, the Torino, got aground, 
and efforts were made in vain to get her off. Garibaldi, 
seeing that the case was a serious one, said that he was 
needed to examine the bottom, and began to throw off his 
clothes, preparatory to diving. But his sailors were too 
quick, for ten or twelve of them leaped over the side of the 
vessel into the sea. 

As he intended to take Keggio by surprise, he hastened 
on shore, and effected a landing, with three cannon, in a 
wonderfully short time. Knowing that almost all the 
enemy's troops were down at the forts on the west coast, 
from Scylla onward, he lost no time, expected no assistance, 
and gave them not time to learn of his arrival in their rear, 
but speedily gained the neighboring heights. A frigate and 
corvette in the King of ]^aples^ service were posted on the 
watch exactly off the sj)ot at which Garibaldi landed, but, 
wonderful to relate, they not only did not sink his ship, but 
opposed no serious obstacle to his disembarkation, although 
they fired some shots which killed a few of the Garibaldians. 
Four thousand insurrectionists in the Calabrias fraternized 
with Garibaldi almost on the moment of his landing. It 
was rumored also, that the defection of the army of Naples 
was extremely probable. 

We now return to Faro, where the army was left still 
anxiously looking across the strait : 

" Nothing was heard of Missori's expedition till it was reported 
in the camp that he had established himself at Aspromonte, a small 
village in the mountains near the Calabrian shore But before reach- 
ing this place, he had to fight a company of Neapolitan riflemen, 
which was dispatched from Yilla San Giovanni to stop his march. The 
skirmish was a sharp one, but at last Missori had the best of it, and 
was enabled to make his way through the mountains without much 
difficulty. In this afiiiir, however, he had seven men wounded, and 
one was made a prisoner by the Neapolitans, as he was so severely 
hurt that he could not move. In spite of the remonstrances of the 
surgeon, who told the Neapolitan officer that the man would die if he 



SrCCESSFUL LANDING OF THE EXPEDITION. 351 

were taken to Reggio, he was removed, and died on the road. Mis- 
sori held Asproiiionte, and Calabrian patriots joined him from the 
neighboring villages of the coast: 150 men of Villa San Giovanni, 
commanded by a Calabrian baron, were among the number. 

" During the course of the night, other small expeditions sailed 
from Sicily, notwithstanding the shining moon which made the night 
as clear and bright as the day. 

'' The first of them was directed to land between Azzerello and 
Villa San Giovanni. The second successfully landed at Fiumara Zac- 
cherella. The third reached Cannamiele. In all, these three expedi- 
tions did not number more than 300 men." 

Few scenes in history can be found, to be compared with 
those which soon followed the landing of Garibaldi and his 
troops, in the manner and at the different points, above 
mentioned. His combined movements show the wisdom, as 
well as the ingenuity of his plans ; and the results were pro- 
bably more favorable even than his anticipations. While 
amusing the enemy with his preparations, and making his 
repeated essays to land on the near parts of the coast, he had 
suddenly got in their rear with a powerful force ; and while 
the line of forts along the shore were expecting an attack in 
front, they suddenly discovered the hills behind and above 
them covered with GaribaldPs. army. Their consternation 
may be imagined, and some idea may be formed, by an active 
fancy, of the feelings of the soldiers of freedom, as they 
showed- themselves on the lofty heights, which they had 
attained unperceived, and from which they now looked down 
into the enemy's forts, and saw what passed, being able to 
distinguish minute objects and the positions and motions of 
the men. 

Garibaldi sent a summons to the enemy, demanding an 
immediate surrender. A flag of truce soon appeared, jDro- 
ceeding from below, with a request for an armistice of a few 
hours, until orders could be received from the commander-in- 
chief. ^'You will never receive them,'' replied Garibaldi. 
''I have cut off all communications." ''What do you 
require?" was the next question. ''Surrender." "On 



352 



LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 



what terms ? May we march out with our arms ?" " Cer- 
tainly ; and all the troops will be at liberty to return to 
their homes/' 

When the messenger returned to the fortress, there was a 
commotion visible — men running about to spread the news ; 
and a moment after, a loud shout arose, of ^* Yiva Gaii- 
baldi !'' But little time was required to arrange the capitu- 
lation, and then Garibaldi descended the heights and entered 
the place, where he was received with acclamations, and the 
warmest expressions of joy. The soldiers crowded round, 
kissed his hands and hailed him as their friend. Thus 
relieved from all their apprehensions in a moment, and, 
instead of a scene of battle and bloodshed, of which they had 
expectations, and the forebodings of defeat and its conse- 
quences, they found themselves treated with the humanity 
and tenderness so universally displayed by their conqueror, 
and at liberty to leave their hard and miserable military life, 
and to return to their homes and families. The Calabrians, 
who had already joined the patriot army in great numbers, 
were continually pouring in from the country ; and they, 
being in want of arms and ammunition to equip them for the 
ranks of the liberator, purchased those of the disbanded 
soldiers, who having no intention of remaining in the service 
of the king, were glad to sell what they no more desired to 
use against their brethren. 

The capture of the forts was thus a scene of peaceful jubi- 
lee, and effected without shedding a drop of blood. The 
results of Garibaldi's proceedings now showed that he must 
have laid his plans and pursued his movements on informa- 
tion before received, and which fully justified them at every 
step. His progress, from that part of Calabria toward 
Naples, afforded equal evidence of his sagacity and of the 
preparations made to facilitate and secure it. The people rose 
in his favor wherever he came, and insurrections were made 
in different and some distant parts of the country, often 
with a boldness and success which proved extensive and well- 



BEHAVIOR OF THE PEOPLE. 353 

laid combinations . To secret societies and the patriotism of 
the people belongs the credit of that great and almost blood- 
less revolution. The following brief account of proceedings 
in several places may serve as a specimen of the movements 
in the country. 

"Three thousand men, assembled from Polla, Sant' Angelo, San Rufo, 
and a number of other places, marched into Sala, commanded by Colo- 
nel Fabrizii. There, in the presence of an enthusiastic population, the 
downfall of the Bourbons was declared, and the government of Victor 
Emanuel established, with Garibaldi as dictator, and Giovanni Matina 
as pro-dictator. A proces 'Verbal of the whole affair was made, and 
signed by the authorities. In western Lucania, under the direction 
of Stefano Passaro, a committee was appointed to collect arms and 
ammunition, another to collect voluntary offerings, and a third to 
provide for public security. Three of the four districts of the 
province of Salerno, Campagna Vallo, and Sala, had already risen. 
Of the insurrection, or rather of the popular festivity in Vallo, we 
have these details: that on the 29th the tamb m xr was beaten at 2 
P.M., when the male population rushed in arms to the piazza of the 
city. They were shortly after joined by many of the youth of the 
neighboring communes, and, forming themselves into a column, with 
music at their head, they went through the streets, taking down the 
arms of the Bourbons and substituting those of Victor Emanuel. All 
the women of the place accompanied them, scattering flowers and 
confetti, and thus, amid tears of joy, they all marched toward 
Goi. 

" The scene is described as having been one of marvellous enthusi- 
asm, and it is added that not a single quarrel or theft took place. 
Life, order, and property were religiously respected." 



CHAPTER XIV. 



'* Oh, short be his joy in our sorrow and pain, 
I see his dark fate writ by destiny's pen." 

Eco di Savonarola. 



THE COXDITIOX OF NAPLES IX PAST MONTHS — THE GOYERXMENT 
CRISIS — EOYAL DECREE — HOW IT WAS RECEIVED — CRUELTIES 
PRACTISED — FIRST MOYEMEXTS OF THE PEOPLE. 

The excitement in Xaples, in consequence of tlie moYements 
in Central Italy, had been very great so early as in June, and 
a crisis ere long occurred in the cabinet. At a meeting of 
the Council of State, the Count of Aquila advocated liberal 
principles, and the Count of Frani resisted him. Concessions 
were afterward agreed to, and after a conference of six hours, 
between Baron Brenier and the Count of Aquila, the follow- 
ing decree was published : 

** SOVERErGN ACT. 

*' Desiring to give to our most beloved subjects a mark of our sove- 
reign benevolence, we have determined to grant constitutional and 
representative institutions to our kingdom, in harmony with national 
and Italian principles, so as to guarantee future security and prosper- 
ity, and to draw always closer the bonds which unite us to the people 
whom Providence has called us to govern. For this object we have 
arrived at the following determinations : 

" 1. We grant a general amnesty for all political offenders up to this 
day. 

" 2. We have charged the Commander, Don Antonio Spinelli, with 
the formation of a new ministry, who shall compile, in the shortest 
possible time, the articles of the statute, on the basis of representa- 
tive, Italian, and national institutions. 

" 3. An agreement will be established with the King of Sardinia 
for the common interests of the two crowns in Italy. 

" 4. Our flag shall be from this day forward adorned with the na- 



HOW HIE ROYAL DECREE WAS RECEIVED. 855 

tional colors in vertical bands, preserving always the arms of our 
dynasty in the centre. 

*' 5. As regards Sicily, we will grant it analogous representative 
institutions, such as to satisfy the wants of the island ; and one of the 
princes of our royal house shall be our viceroy. 

♦* PoRTici, June 25, 1860." 

A letter from IN'aples of that date, said : 

" Wrung from the sovereign as have been these concessions, 
against his inclinations and convictions, if his majesty can be said to 
have any, and known as all these facts are, the decree was received 
with the greatest indifference. People read it on the walls and passed 
on. I have not heard one cry of pleasure raised, but I have heard 
official people say. * Too late ! What a pity that it was not given six 
months ago." It was the concession of one with his back to the wall, 
and who may hereafter say, as Ferdinand II. said, that he yielded on 
compulsion, and it was not binding. 

** An order was given for the immediate release of the political 
prisoners in Santa Maria Apparente, and a steamer, hired by their 
friends, went to Capri to-day to bring back the victims of a long and 
cruel persecution." 

Everywhere this decree was regarded in the same manner. 
Tlie celebrated Poerio, who had been released from a long 
and cruel imprisonment a few months before, for supporting 
the constitution to which the father of the present King of 
Kaples had himself sworn, was at this time a member of the 
House of Deputies of Sardinia, and in a speech said : 

*' The traditions of the Neapolitan government are hereditary per- 
jury'. The new king, almost to prove the legitimacy of his descent, 
is preparing to perjure himself; and, in order to qualify himself for 
the task of forswearing himself, he must first swear. It is with that 
view that he declares himself ready to swear constitutions and alli- 
ances. His object in proposing an alliance with the king's govern- 
ment is obvious. He is only meditating the reconquest of Sicily 
These are the old fox-like wiles of the Neapolitan government. As 
these have thrice availed them, they hope, even now, from the same 
arts, to attain the same results. But if tliese are very clearly the in- 
tentions of the government of Naples, there is also no doubt but the 



356 LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 

government of the king — of that king who for the last twelve years 
has held aloft the banner of Italian nationality, will never desert his 
post, never will associate itself with a faith-breaking government, a 
government by the nature of its very institutions an implacable foe to 
Italian regeneration." 

The foliowing is an extract from the letter of an English 
lady in Florence : 

*'The details that have reached here, through both private and 
public information, of the horrible sufferings endured by the Sicilians, 
are enough to account for the fiendish hatred excited by the Neapo- 
litans, whose conduct to the unfortunate islanders is almost a repeti- 
tion of the frightful barbarities of the .Indians during the late war, for 
neither sex, age, nor innocence, are any protection against the perpe- 
tration of the most awful atrocities. It is beyond belief that, in the 
nineteenth century, in a Christian part of Europe, there have been 
scenes enacted within the last few months that renew the days of the 
Inquisition. A gentleman, residing in Florence, has received intelli- 
gence of his family in Sicily, giving details of the sufferings of his 
brother, who was subjected to a * torture ' that even surpassed all the 
refined cruelty that was ever imagined by Ximenes and his inquisito- 
rial establishment, having been chained to a copper chair, under the 
seat of which was lighted a charcoal fire! This is only one of the 
many incidents that have taken place — incidents that make the cheek 
grow pale, even to hear of. No wonder there has been such a burst 
of enthusiasm throughout all Europe for Garibaldi and his noble ex- 
pedition. Every civilized land has echoed the bell which has been 
tolled in Italy for the annihilation of despotism. There has not been 
raised one sympathetic voice to cry to Francis of Naples, * Hear it not 
Duncan, for it summons thee' to join the circle of deposed tyrants 
that have sought asylums within such short distances of each other, 
imitating the instinct of the featherly tribe, who only seek society with 
companions of the same color." 

The feelmgs of the people of ]^[aples cannot be imagined, 
without some knowledge of the cruelties of the government. 
The following shocking account of the cruelty practised on a 
man who was called an American, by the priests of Rome 
and Italy, is from a letter written in Naples, just after the 
revolution, by a person who saw him and obtained from him 
Since his own story : 



BARBAROUS TREATMENT OF A PRISONER. 357 



BARBAROUS TREATMENT OF A POLITICAL PRISONER. 

" Amongst the many cases of brutal and illegal imprisonment 
which have been brought before the public during the last ten days, 
none has been worse than that of Francisco Casanova, calling Jdmself 
an American. He was confined in San Francisco, and some young 
men who had formerly been placed in the same prison, though not in 
the same room, remembering his case, went, on the amnesty being 
proclaimed, to deliver him ; but he was all but naked, and he could 
not leave until an advocate called Arene, who has acted with great 
benevolence, sent him some clothes, and has since received him in 
his house and fed him. Last night I went to see him, and I cannot 
tell you whether indignation against this most Christian government 
or compassion for the victim was the strongest feeling. ' When he 
entered my house,' said Arene, * he was supported by two persons, 
for he was unable to walk. He looked like a ghost.' * Where am 
I V he exclaimed, as he looked confusedly around ; and well he 
might, after six years and a half of confinement from all intercourse 
with man. But I give you his own description of his sufferings, as 
nearly as possible in his own words, premising merely that there were 
witnesses of all that I relate, in Arene himself, a Neapolitan friend, 
and a foreign consul. 

"I landed in Genoa from Boston some time in 1853, and wishing 
to see the south of Italy, travelled till I came near to Yiterbo, when I 
was cautioned not to go to Eome ; but I still persevered in my inten- 
tion of doing so, when I was arrested as not having a passport, and 
carried to the Eternal City, where I was placed in the Carcere Nuova. 
Not satisfied with the report I gave of myself, I was tortured for three 
months as follows. My hands and arms were bound together, and 
then, by ropes tied round the upper part of the arms, they were 
drawn back till my breast protruded, and my bones sounded, ' crick, 
crick.' There was another species of torture practised upon me, 
which was this: At night, whilst sleeping, the door was secretly 
opened, and buckets of water were thrown over my body. How I 
survived it I cannot tell; the keepers were astonished, and said they 
never had such an instance ; * but you will never get out alive,' I was 
told. I replied that I never expected to do so, and prayed for the 
angel of death to come. The worst torture of all, however, was the 
prison itself — a room into which a few rays of light struggled from 
above, and the stench of which was as bad as death. For tliree 
months I suffered thus, and then, without any reason assigned, was 
taken from it and placed, alwjiys alone, in a room called * Salon del 



LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 



Preti/ a large airy room, and was well fed and well treated for 
twenty-one months more. I was a prisoner of the Cardinal Secretary 
Antonelli. About the middle of 1855 again, without any reason 
being given, I was sent off to Xaples, was placed first in the Vicaria 
and afterward in San Francisco, in a small, close room, where 1 was 
detained for four years and a half. I was questioned on several 
occasions, and at last refused to answer, saying that my persecutors 
already knew what I had to say, that I w^as unjustly and illegally con- 
fined, and nothing could compel me to utter another word. On 
another occasion I was called before Bianchini, the director of police, 
who interrogated me. I appealed against my sufferings, and all the 
reply I received was, ' Ya bene, va bene,' from a Christian man to 
one suffering as I was, but my invariable answer was, I will die first ; 
never w^ill I ask anything of this government. When first I arrived 
here I had a little money^ which for a short time procured me better 
food than prison fare, and then by degrees I sold my clofhes. At 
last I sold my black bread to have a little salt to sprinkle over my 
beans, and sometimes to procure some incense to relieve the horrid 
stench of my prison. As for water for purposes of cleanliness, it was 
never supplied me, and all that I could do, was to dip one of my own 
rags in a jug of drinking water, and wash some portions of my body. 
During the day I could repose, but at night I was covered with black 
beetles, fleas, lice, and every conceivable species of vermin. I 
expected death, and desired and prayed for it as a relief, but it never 
came. My clothes were at last so reduced, that I was all but naked, 
and so I have passed four summers and winters, pacing up and down 
my narrow chamber. 

*^ ' I will show you my prison-dress,' said he ; and going out, 
returned in a few moments. He might have stood as a model for 
Lazarus risen from the tomb. The lower part of his body was 
covered with a thin pair of linen drawers, nothing more. On his feet 
was a pair of shoes, with soles and upper leather all in holes. lie 
had no shirt, but over the upper part of his body, was thrown a rag, 
something like a common kitchen-towel, one corner of which he had 
placed on his head, as the long elfin locks which had not been cut 
for many years hung down over his neck and shoulders. lie appt'.ucd 
more like a brute than a Christian man. * See this rag,' said he, 
* how I have botched it. This was my dress, and so clad, I paced up 
and down my solitary den.' 

*' There is much that Casanova reports of himself that I do not 
repeat, for it is so mysterious that I require further evidence of its cor- 
rectness There can, however, be no doubt of his sufferings and 



MOV^EMENTS OF THE PEOPLE. 359 

imprisonment in Naples. It has long been whispered about here 
that an unknown individual was lying in the prisons of San Francisco, 
but nothing was known of him. He was one of the mysteries of the 
dungeon, and even now there is much .to unravel. Who is he? — 
what secret motives led to his double conjfinement here and in 
Rome ? — why was he transferred from the hands of a Christian cardi- 
nal to the mercies of De Spagnoli ? What he said I report, and time 
must unravel his story; but the world will know how to appreciate 
the influence of a priesthood under whose eye such enormities have 
been committed." 

In IN'aples, on the 26tli of June, assemblages of the popu- 
lation commenced. The populace shouted '^ Garibaldi for- 
ever !" " Annexation forever !'^ '' Death to the police !" 
The following day a panic took place ; the police were mal- 
treated, and disappeared as soon as the same cries were 
raised by the populace. 

The king had twice sent Signor Aqnila to Baron Brenier, 
and had promised to make a strict investigation. 

On the 28th of June all the police stations were pillaged 
in open day ; forty of the agents were surprised, and either 
killed or wounded. The archives were burnt. The spoils 
were carried about in triumph by the populace. 

The king had arrived at Naples, and had ordered the 
immediate formation of a national guard. 

A proclamation was issued, prohibiting seditious shouts, 
and recommending the military to disperse assemblages of the 
population with moderation. 

As the successes of Garibaldi in Calabria became known 
in the city of JS'aples, and his unimpeded advance toward 
that capital, the excitement daily increased. • A letter, dated 
there on the 5th of September, said : 

" Seven-league boots must be in fasliion again, and Garibahii must 
have a pair. It was but yesterday he was at Faro ; then we find him 
at Pezzo, Tiriola, Nicastro, Paolo, until, by a series of gigantic 
strides, by last reports he was at Campagna, the capital of one of the 
four districts of Salerno. I shall expect at any liour to meet the 
great dictator in the Toledo. His march has been a continual triumph 



360 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 



— war in its severer aspects he has not seen in the kingdom of Naples, 
but wreathed with flowers scattering confections and weeping tears 
of welcome and jov. Apart from a hatred of the Bourbons, Gari- 
baldi is worshipped as a demi-god, and I believe that the veriest 
reactionist in the kingdom would sheathe his sword to look at him. 
It is hero-worship which has smoothed the passage of the dictatoi 
rather than anything more definite or settled in principle." 

The priests, the same letter declared, were much con- 
nected with the two last revolutionary attempts : 

" For that of Prince Luigi (Count of Aquila), the vicars of some 
parishes, just before the outbreak was to have occurred, placarded 
the doors of the houses of their faithful followers with little bills, one 
of which is in my possession, bearing this inscription : 

" ' Yiva Jesu Christo ! 

Yiva la MadouDa Immacolata! 

Yiva San Francesco I' 

" This was to protect those houses. * 

" Naples is in a state of the greatest excitement. It is one great 
heart without a head, and the most singular contrasts present them- 
selves at every step. I left a scene of wild confusion in the Toledo 
late le.st night, when the names only of Garibaldi and Victor Emanuel 
were heard, and, going down to Santa Lucia, I found every house 
illuminated, torches burning, and fagots borne by a crowd of rabble, 
a small bell tinkling, and a priest bearing the host, surrounded by 
hundreds of devotees. They stop, and the vast crowd fall upon their 
knees. Silence ! not a sound was heard, except the indistinct roar 
of voices from the Toledo. On the walls close behind were the can- 
non of the Bourbons, and in the ofiBng the fleets of many nations, all 
brought out as distinctly as possible by the gorgeous moonlight of 
our southern sky. AVhat a host of conflicting ideas were here 
brought into juxtaposition and contrast ! 

'' Last night it was decided that the king should leave immediately ; 
at midnight it was deferred, but only deferred. The throne has well 
nigh fallen." 

The following Address to the Clergy of the Kingdom 
was issued by the Ecclesiastical Committee of Union : 



ADDRESS OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL COMMITTEE. 361 



" THE CLERGY OF THE KINGDOM. 

*' Viva Italian Independeoice ! 
*' Viva Victor Emanuel ! 
''''Viva Giuseppe Garibaldi! 

" PROGRAMME. 

" Italianism, Activity, Catholicity — these are the duties demanded 
of every good Neapolitan Christian, whether priest or layman ; these 
he is called upon to practise both in thought and action for the benefit 
of the country. Such, in fact, is the speculative and practical prin- 
ciple which in Naples animates the Union Ecclesiastical Committee 
in order to arrive at the most holy object of independence, in the 
noble undertaking of Itahan redemption. For these reasons the 
committee are intent on the union of ideas with facts ; they profess 
it to be their indispensable duty to labor unweariedly, so as not to go 
in opposition to the orthodox f\iith, which rests in Christ and his 
vicar on earth — in Christ as God-man, in his vicar as the first religious 
and the first civil power of the world. Hence, taking its stand on 
these axioms, the committee declares its intention of realizing the 
evangelical maxim that spiritually the state is in the church, as tem- 
porarily the church is in the state ; and so it labors to establish the 
unity of Italy in the order of religion and civilization ; in the order 
of religion, of which the pontiff of Rome is the oecumenical mode- 
rator ; in the order of civilization, of which Victor Emanuel is the 
the only regulator in the Italian kingdom.'* 



10 



CHAPTER XV. 

•' Expect not, Pope ! a second retreat 
To find in Gaeta, or a stool for your feet : 
A worse fate than even your own may await 
The felon to you who once open'd the gate." 

G. RosETTi. T. D. 

THE CONDITION OF NAPLES SINCE THE EEIGN OF TERROR IN APRIL 
— AGITATION ON GARIBALDl's APPROACH. 

There was a reign of terror in Naples in April, 1860, in 
consequence of numerous arrests and imprisonments of per- 
sons of all classes, many of them on the merest suspicion. 
The British minister in that city, who had repeatedly dis- 
tinguished himself by his humane exposure and protest 
against the cruelties of the old savage, Eomba, now" made 
new representations to his government, that these measures 
were taken by the Intendants in compliance with a circular 
from the Minister of Police. On the 1st of March they 
arrested numbers who were not suspected at all, and among 
them several dukes, marquises, counts, and princes. Other 
evidences were given by the government of their great fear 
of an insurrection. 

The following is from the letter addressed to the King of 
Naples by the Count of Syracuse : 

" Civil war, which is already spreading over the provinces of the 
continent, will carry away the dynasty into that ultimate ruin which 
the iniquitous arts of perverse advisers have long been preparing for 
the descendants of Charles III. of Bourbon ; the blood of the citizens, 
uselessly spilt, will again flood the thousand towns of the kingdom, 
and you, once the hope and love of the popele,will be regarded with 
horror as the sole cause of a fratricidal war. 

" Sire, while it is yet time, save our house from the curses of all 
Italy ! Follow the noble example of our royal kinswoman of Parma, 
who, on the breaking out of civil war, released her subjects from their 



AGITATION ON GAEIBALDl's APPROACH. 36o 

allegiance, and left them to be arbiters of their own destinies. Eu- 
rope and your subjects will, take your sublime sacrifice into account, 
and you, sire, will be able to raise your brow in confidence up to 
God, who will reward the magnanimous act of your majesty. Your 
. heart, tempered by adversity, will become accessible to the noble 
aspirations of patriotism, and you will bless the day when you gene- 
rously sacrificed yourself for the greatness of Italy. 

" With these words, sire, I fulfill the sacred duty which my expe- 
rience imposes upon me, and I pray to God that he may enlighten 
you, and render you deserving of His blessings. 

*' Your majesty's affectionate uncle, 

" Leopold, Count of Syracuse. 
*' Naples, Aug. 24." 

In the latter part of August, reports of the nearer ap- 
proach of Garibaldi, and of rismgs in different parts of the 
country, were multiplied daily; and the secret patriotic com- 
mittee more openly and freely circulated their publications, 
which were to be seen in every house. Movements had been 
made, before the 25th, in Matera, the Capitanata, Bari, 
Monopolo, and Sassinoro, and in Potenza and Corleta pro- 
visional governments were formed in favor of Victor 
Emanuel. Indeed, the kingdom was in a state of general 
revolution, and a pro-dictatorial committee held its sessions 
to direct " the great Lucanian insurrection.'' An order was 
also published in Naples, in the name of Garibaldi, Dictator 
of the Two Sicilies, providing that all authorities should re- 
main at their posts; that acts of the government should be 
published in the name of Victor Emanuel; that a committee 
of public security and a commission of engineers should be 
formed to barricade the city; and that all capable of bearing 
arms should join the National Guard. Committees were 
also formed for looking after the commissariat, and attending 
to the sick and wounded, on which committee were the 
names of seven ecclesiastics. The headquarters of the insur- 
rectionists were at Potenza, in the province of Basilicata, 
and to this point were crowding hundreds and thousands of 
volunteers. The people of the country itself had taken up 



364 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

arms. All business was suspended; one thought alone occu- 
pied the public mind. The great fear of many was of pil- 
lage; and the want of occupation, and the almost general 
famine among the lower classes, gave such a fear yet greater 
appearance of reasonableness. 

The landing of several detachments of the Garibaldians 
was now a confirmed fact. 

The following account of the revolution in the Basilicata 
will afford an idea of the changes then made in the country : 

** The province of Basilicata had long been agitated ; it is a mountain- 
ous country, subject to earthquakes. The war of Italy, the adventures 
of Garibaldi, the constitution of Francis II., precipitated the crisis. 
The reactionary attempts at Matera gave the signal for the movement. 
Potenza, the chief town of the province, was only defended by gen- 
darmes. They were apparently on good terms with the national 
guard, and their chief, Captain Castagna, had given his word of honor 
that he would not be the first to commence the attack. 

** On the morning of the 18th of October, the gendarmes formed in 
column, left the town, and took up a position within musket shot of 
the houses on the Monte. Castagna removed his men in this way to 
tranquillize the country, as he said. However, a picket of national 
guards at the Salsa gate watched the movements of the gendarmes. 
It was well they did» for Captain Castagna all at once returned with 
his men at double-quick pace, dividing them into two columns, one of 
which was to attack the post held by the national guard, and the 
other to open the prisons. 

*' The first discharge of the royalists took place before the men 
attacked had time to cry * To arms !' A bullet struck Captain Asselta 
in the temple. He had firmly stood the charge with some fifty of the 
national guardsmen. Not till then did the latter open fire, and the 
gendarmes were put to flight. They disbanded about the town and 
the open country, striking at random, pursued and hunted everywhere 
by the peasants, who were armed with hatchets. They also lost some 
fifty prisoners : about fifty were wounded, and more than twenty 
slain. 

"Besides the wound of Captain Asselta, the insurgents had to de 
plore the loss of tv\o young men, and count both women and children 
among the wounded. Nevertheless, this strange insurrection, pro 
yoked, hastened at least, and justified like the Italian war of last year, 
by the attack of the gendarmes, was entirely successful, and it spread 



THE KEVOLUTION IN BASILICATA. 365 

most rapidly. Clouds of armed mountaineers came down from all 
parts of the heights to help their brethren in the town. The wounded 
and royal prisoners were not only spared, at the simple command of a 
chief, but received every assistance, just as if they had been fighting 
for the good cause. 

*' On the 19th, at Tito, the national guard drove out the gendarmes ; 
on the 20th there were more than 10,000 armed men at Potenza ; ou 
the 22d 16,000 were mustered. All the nobility, the landowners, the 
chief inhabitants, the educated citizens, even the priests, were on the 
side of the insurgents. The peasants took up arms spontaneously to 
the cry of * Long live Victor Emanuel.' The cross of Savoy floated 
everywhere on the tri-color flag. The forces were commanded by a 
Neapolitan, who had already figured in two former Italian wars— Colo- 
nel Boldoni. 

" Strong detachments were stationed en echelons around the town 
and upon the mountains. Good positions were occupied, amongst 
others that of Marmo, whence a handful of men can keep in check an 
army, and renew the defence of Mazagran. The insurrection assumed 
such proportions that it kept the royal forces at a distance. Neapo- 
litans and Bavarians had been sent against it ; the former stopped at 
Auletta, the latter at Salerno. 

" Potenza was barricaded, and preparing to resist to the death. It 
had already a provisional government, whose two first acts the 
National Committee published, headed : 

" * VICTOR EMANUEL, KING OF ITALY. GENERAL GARIBALDI, DICTATOR 
OP THE TWO SICILIES. 

" * A pro-dictatorial government has been formed to direct the 
great Lucanian insurrection. (Basilicata is the ancient Lucania). 
" * The members sit permanently in the old hall of Intendants. 
it * Potenza, August 19, I860.' 

"'for TIIE DICTATOR, GARIBALDI. 

" * The pro-dictators^ N. Mignona^ G. Alhini ; the secretaries^ Gae- 
iano^ Cascini^ etc. 

*• 'It is ordained: 1.. That the authorities shall i*femain at their 
posts and actively assist in maintaining order, providing for the proper 
carrying on of the judicial and civil administration. 2. The acts of 
the government relating to the civil and judicial administration shall 
be headed: Victor Emanuel, King of Italy; Joseph Garibaldi, Dicta- 
tor of the two SiciUes. 3. A committee of public safety is established 
and a committee of engineers for barricading the town.' 



366 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

"The fifth article nominates the majors and captains of the national 
'guard. The sixth directs them to form the several corps. The seventh 
appoints a deputation to see to the conveyance of provisions, 
etc. The eighth appoints a deputation for providing quarters. The 
ninth names a committee for attending to the sick, wounded, and 
prisoners. 

" Rumors of the defection of the king^s officers were repeated every 
moment. It was asserted in Naples that General Nunziante had 
just gone over to Garibaldi. The Duchess of Mignano, the wife of the 
exiled general, having been ordered to quit Naples, proudly refused 
to go, and defied the ministers to remove her by force." 

During a few days about the beginning of September, the 
king's ministers, his army and the city, were in a state of the 
greatest agitation. On the 3d, General Cotrufiano sent in 
his resignation, but expressed his hope that the ministry 
would remain in power. The National Guard, who had 
before communicated with them, then told them that if they 
did not remain they would commence the revolution in the 
city. 

As circumstances, however, were, the ministers considered 
it impossible to remain with dignity or advantage to the 
country, and, en masse, again sent in their written resignation. 
** We have been called traitors,'' they said. ** We have the 
troops against us, and no longer enjoy the confidence of the 
sovereign; we are supported by the National Guard and the 
people, it is true, and are their ministers rather than the 
king's; but this is not according to the principles of the 
Constitution, and we therefore earnestly beg your majesty 
to choose a transition ministry. Besides, we will not under- 
take the responsibility of the war against Garibaldi and his 
followers, for it will be altogether useless." Such, remarks 
a writer who was at that time in Naples, was the manner 
in which the ministers addressed his majesty, and put into 
plain English, it means this: ^^ If your majesty will abandon 
all sdf-defencej we will serve you, hut if you are determin£d to 
risk an action, we will persist in resigning, and then barricades 
will be formed diredhjP The choice left to Francis II., then, 



FEANCIS II. AND HIS MINISTERS. 367 

was revolution or abdication, and this is the end of that vast 
structure of despotism which Ferdinand II. reared with so 
much labor, and cemented with so much blood. On Sunday 
morning, the ministers met in the council chamber, and waited 
for some decision on tlie part of his majesty, but none came ; 
but later in the day, De Martino was sent for by the king, 
and requested to form an administration. This, however, 
De Martino declined doing, and the king exclaimed, in great 
sadness, '* Then I am abandoned by all.'^ So stood the 
matter on Sunday night. It was clear that the ministers 
had no hopes or intentions, even if they remained in power, 
of doing anything more than keep things together till Gari- 
baldi came. To them, as to all in Naples, it was evident 
enough that the game was up, and that all they could do 
for the country was to make the fall, or transition, as easy 
as possible. Up to that time their conduct was beyond all 
praise. There was an impression in the city that the minis- 
terial difficulties had been arranged^ and, in consequence, 
on Saturday and Sunday night there was a partial illumina- 
tion of the city, and bills were placarded bearing the in- 
scription, ^^Viva Garibaldi P' ^^Viva Romano P^ — the chief 
minister. 

It is impossible for any generous mind to contemplate the 
position of Francis II. without compassion. Not gifted by 
nature with much intelligence, kept in gross ignorance, and 
reared in a school of political despotism and religious bigotry 
by his father, misguided and betrayed by evil counsellors in 
the early part of his reign, and finally abandoned by his old- 
est uncle, and by the contemptible nobility and parasites who 
supported or tolerated the corruptions of the government so 
long as they were to their own advantage, he sat alone in 
his palace, the last sovereign of his family, hesitating as to 
the moment when he is to lay down both crown and sceptre. 
Close to his palace crowds were reading and rejoicing in the 
latest dispatches from the camp of the enemy, who was ad- 
vancing by rapid marches — an enemy whom he had no force 



868 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

to repel; and not much more distant resided the minister of 
a sovereign who subscribed himself the ^' beloved cousin" 
(or by some similar hypocrisy) of Francis II., at the same 
time that he was doing all that in him lay to drive him from 
the throne. The position was a hard one, created by the 
Bourbons themselves — -a fulfillment of the great decree, that 
the sins of the fathers shall be visited on the children. 

What a contrast was then presented between the cold, 
bloody cruelty of the Bourbons and the noble moderation of 
this long oppressed people ! Thousands in the city had in 
some form or other been victims of revenge or suspicion ; and 
it is truly wonderful that not a hand, nor even a voice, was 
raised against the unprotected king. 

As for jDlacing himself at the head of the army, his majesty 
had no army to command. During the whole of Sunday 
night, boats were going backward and forward between the 
land and the Spanish vessels with royal property. The 
queen mother was already in Albano, near Rome. 

There was in the bay a most imposing fleet, representing 
every nation in Europe. Even the Pope had his flag lying 
off the Yilla. On that side of the city there were fourteen 
vessels of war, and as many off Santa Lucia. 

FLIGHT OF THE KING OF NAPLES. 

" At 6 o'clock in the evening of September, his majesty went on 
board a» Spanish vessel, and at 8 o'clock left Neapolitan waters. 
Before leaving, his majesty published his protest, which is given 
below. 

" It would appear that the French admiral thought, with the prefect, 
that some precautions were necessary, and he therefore called on the 
British Admiral Mundy in the course of the evening, and announced 
his intention of sending some men on shore. Admiral M. repUed 
that he saw no necessity for the step, as the city was perfectly tran- 
quil." 

PROTEST OF FRANCIS II. 
" Since a reckless adventurer, possessing all the force of which 
revolutionary Europe can dispose, has attacked our dominions, under 



PROTEST OF FRAl^CIS II. 369 

the name of an Italian sovereign who is both a relation and a friend, 
we have striven for five months long, with all the means in our power 
on behalf of the sacred independence of our states. 

*' The fortune of war has proved contrary to ns. The reckless en- 
terprise of which the above sovereign protested his ignorance in the 
most formal manner, and which, nevertheless, at the moment when 
negotiations were going on for an intimate alliance between us, 
received in his own states its principal support and assistance, that 
enterprise at which the whole of Europe assisted with indifference, 
after having proclaimed the principle of non-intervention, leaving us 
alone to fight against the common enemy, is now upon the point of 
extending its disastrous effects to our own capital. The forces of the 
enemy are now approaching this neighborhood. 

*' On the other hand, both Sicily and the provinces of the conti- 
nent, which for a long time have been agitated in every manner by a 
revolution, rising in insurrection under so great an excitement, have 
formed provisional governments under the title and nominal protec- 
tion of the above sovereign, and have confided to a pretended dicta- 
tor full authority and the decision of their destiny. 

" Strong in our rights, founded upon history, in international 
treaty, and in the public law of Europe, we intend to prolong our de- 
fence, while it is possible ; yet we are no less determined upon every 
sacrifice in order to save this vast metropolis, the glorious home of 
the most ancient memories, the birthplace of national art and civiliza- 
tion, from the horrors of anarchy and civil war. 

'' In consequence, we shall retire beyond the walls with our army, 
confiding in the loyalty and the love of our subjects for the preserva- 
tion of order and for respect being shown to authority. 

" In taking this determination we are conscious of a duty which 
our ancient and uncontested rights, our honor, the interest of our 
heirs and successors, and more than all, the welfare of our most be- 
loved subjects, have imposed upon us, and therefore we protest loudly 
against all acts which have been accomplished up to this time, and 
against the events which are on the point of completion, or which 
may be accomplished in future. We reserve, then, all our rights and 
privileges, arising from the most sacred and incontestable laws of suc- 
cession as well as from the force of treaties, nud we declare solemnly 
that all the aforesaid acts and events are null, void, and of no effect. 
For what concerns us we leave our cause, and the cause of our peo- 
ple, in the hands of Almighty God, under the firm conviction that 
during the short space of our reign we have not entertained a single 
thought that was not devoted to the happiness and the good of our 

16* 



370 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

subjects. The institutions which we have irrevocably guaranteed are 
the proof of this. 

" This protest of ours will be transmitted to every court, and we 
desire that, signed by us, provided with the seal of our royal arms, 
and countersigned by our minister of foreign aifairs, it should be pre- 
served in our royal offices of the exterior, of the privy council and of 
grace of justice, as a record of our firm resolution always to oppose 
reason and right to violence and usurpation. 

(Signed,) *' Francesco II. 

• "De Martino. 

"Naples, Se'pU 6, 1860." 



ROYAL PROCLAMATION. 

" Among the duties prescribed to kings, those of the days of mis- 
fortunes are the grandest and the most solemn, and I intend to 
fulfill them with resignation, free from weakness, and with a serene 
and confident heart, as befits the descendants of so many nion- 
archs. 

*' For such a purpose I once more address my voice to the 
people of this metropolis, from whom I am now to depart with bitter 
grief. 

" An unjust war, carried on in contravention to the law of nations, 
has invaded my states, notwithstanding the fact that I was at peace 
with all the European powers. 

" The changed order of government, and my adhesion to the great 
principles of Italian nationality, wxre not sufficient to ward off the 
war ; and, moreover, the necessity of defending the integrity of the 
state entailed upon me the obligations of events which I have always, 
deplored ; therefore, I solemnly protest against this indescribable 
hostility, concerning which the present and future time will pronounce 
their solemn verdict. 

"The diplomatic corps residing at my court has known since the 
commencement of this unexpected invasion, with what sentiments my 
heart has been filled for all my people, as well as for this illustrious 
city, with a view of securing her from ruin and war, of saving her 
inhabitants and all their property, her sacred churches, her monu- 
ments, her public buildings, her collection of art, and all that which 
forms the patrimony of her civilization and of her greatness, and 
which being an inheritance of future generations, is superior to the 
passions of a day. 

** The time has now come to fulfill these professions of mine. The 



THE LATE KING DESCRIBED BY HIMSELF. 371 

war is now approaching the walls of the city, and with unutterable 
grief I am now to depart with a portion of my army to betake myself 
whither the defence of my rights calls me. The remainder of my 
army remains in company with the honorable national guard, in 
ord^r to protect the inviolability and safety of the capitol, which I 
recommend as a sacred treasure to the zeal of the ministry ; and I 
call upon the honor and the civic feeling of the mayor of Naples and 
of the commandant of the said national guard, to spare this most 
beloved country of mine the horrors of internal discord and the dis- 
asters of civil war ; for which purpose I concede to the above-named 
the widest powers that they may require. 

" As a descendant of a dynasty that has reigned over this continent 
for 126 years, after having preserved it from the horrors of a long 
vice-royalty, the affections of my heart are here. I am a IS'eapolitan, 
nor could I without bitter grief address words of farewell to my most 
dearly beloved people, to my fellow citizens. Whatever may be my 
destiny, be it prosperous or adverse, I shall always preserve for them 
a passionate and affectionate remembrance. I recommend to them 
concord, peace, and a strict observance of their civic duties. Let not 
an excessive zeal for my dynasty be made a pretence for dis- 
turbance. 

" Whether from the fortunes of the present war I return shortly 
amongst you, or whatever may be the time at which it may please the 
justice of God to restore me to the throne of my ancestors, a throne 
made all the more splendid by the free institutions with which I have 
irrevocably surrounded it, all that I pray from this time forth is to 
behold again my people united, strong and happy. 

"Francis II." 

THE LATE KING OF NAPLES DESCRIBED BY HIMSELF. 

A late number of the ^^ Kevue de Paris" publishes a 
curious correspondence between Louis Philippe and Ferdi- 
nand II., the late King of Naples. Shortly after the revo- 
lution of July, Louis Philippe addressed a letter to Ferdi- 
nand II., advising him in the government of his kingdom, to 
relinquish a little so that all might not be lost, to give up his 
system of compression and severity. ^' Imitate," said Louis 
Philippe, *' the system in France ; you will be a gainer in 
every respect ; for, by sacrificing a Jittle authority, you will 
insure peace to your kingdom and stability to your house. 



372 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

The symptoms of agitation are so strongly pronounced and 
numerous in Italy, that an outbreak may be expected sooner 
or later, accordingly as the stern measures of Prince Metter- 
nich may hasten or adjourn it. Your majesty will be drawn 
into the current if you are not prepared to stem the tide, and 
your house will be burst in two, either by the revolutionary 
stream or by the measures of repression the Vienna Cabinet 
may think fit to adopt. Your majesty may save everything 
by antici23ating voluntarily and with prudence the wishes and 
wants of your people.'^ 

To this excellent advice and very remarkable counsel, 
coming as it did from a Bourbon, Ferdinand II. returned the 
following answer : 

'* To imitate France, if ever France can be imitated, I shall have 
to precipitate myself into that policy of Jacobinism, for which my 
people has proved feloniously guilty more than once against the house 
of its kings. Liberty is fatal to the house of Bourbon ; and, as 
regards myself, I am resolved to avoid, at all price, the fate of Louis 
XVI. and Charles X. My people obey force and bend their necks, 
but woe's me should they ever raise them under the impulse of those 
dreams which sound so fine in the sermons of philosophers, and 
which are impossible in practice. With God's blessing, I will give 
prosperity to my people, and a government as honest as they have a 
right to ; but I will be king, and always. My people do not want to 
think ; I take upon myself the care of their welfare and their dignity. 
I have inherited many old grudges, many mad desires, arising from 
all the faults and weaknesses of the past; I must set this to rights, 
and I can only do so by drawing closer to Austria without subjecting 
myself to her will. We are not of this century. The Bourbons are 
ancient, and if they were to try to shape themselves according to the 
pattern of the new dynasties, they would be ridiculous. We will imi- 
tate the Hapsburgs. If fortune plays us false, we shall at least be 
true to ourselves. Nevertheless, your majesty may rely upon my 
lively sympathy and my warmest wishes that you may succeed in 
mastering that ungovernable people who make France the curse of 
Europe." 

Here it was well remarked by a writer : 

" We have the father of Francis II. exactly as he was, and 
exactly as his son has been after him. Out of the lips of the Bourbon 



REMARKS BY A LATE WRITER. 373 

it is proved that a Garibaldi was sadly wanted in Sicily. Well, the 
Garibaldi has come, and the necks of the people bend no more; the 
people have begun to have a desire to ' think ;' have raised their 
necks ' under the impulse of those dreams which sound so fine in the 
sermons of philosophers,' and the ^ woe's me,' which the Bourbon 
Ferdinand II. feared would fall upon him when the people did so rise, 
has fallen upon the head of the Bourbon Francis II. . * The Bourbons 
are very ancient,' said Ferdinand, ' and if they were to try to shape 
themselves according to the pattern of the new djaiasties, they would 
be ridiculous.' Well, Francis II., penned up there in Gaeta, with a 
very small pattern of an army, strikes us as a very ridiculous king, 
and ridiculous because he did not shape himself according to the 
pattern of a wise and liberal monarch. This letter of Ferdinand II. 
is one of the most striking lessons of history that the present century 
has afforded." 



CHAPTER XVI. 

•* Garibaldi ! Garibaldi ! thy glorious career 
Is worthy thee and Italy : thy name to man is dear, 
A brighter course has never a warrior true displayed : 
Unsullied in the hour of peace, in danger undismayed, 
Thy heart with every virtue warm, compassion all and love, 
In war resistless as the storm, in peace a gentle dove." 

3£S. 

GAEIBALDl's JOUENEY THEOUGH OALABEIA — EEACHES PALEEMO 
ENTEES NAPLES — ENTHUSIASM AND GOOD OEDEE OF THE PEO- 
PLE — THE NEW GOVEENMENT — THE AEMY AND NAVY — VAEI- 
OUS OOOUEEENCES. 

Garibaldi, after his wonderful triumph over the royal army 
ill Calabria, made rapid marches through the wild regions 
of that part of the peninsula toward Naples. By rising 
early, pressing on and resting but little, he performed a 
journey of about two hundred and eighty miles to Salerno, 
in a fortnight from the day of his landing at Reggio. 

Before GaribaldPs entry into Naples, the Sardinian admi- 
ral had threatened to fire upon any Neapolitan vessel which 
should attempt to proceed to Gaeta. 

A Te Deum had been celebrated in the cathedral by 
Father Gavazzi, the people shouting ^' Hurrah for Yictor 
Emanuel !'' ^' Hurrah for Garibaldi I'^ The people were 
armed, some even with pikes and sticks. 

General illuminations had taken place. The Papal Nun- 
cio, a great part of the ambassadors, and Count Trapani, 
had followed the king to Gaeta. The king had appointed 
Signor Ulloa, brother of General Ulloa, as his prime minis- 
ter, and had issued a proclamation. 

On the morning of the Yth of September, Garibaldi was 
at Salerno, a town near the southern extremity of the vast 
auvi splendid bay of Naples, and about thirty miles distant 

874 



GARIBALDI IN SALEBNO. S75 

from the capital, preparing to proceed to it by the railroad. 
The love with which he attaches his friends to him was evi- 
dent, in the manner in which his personal staff clung to him 
at the station. Yery few accompanied him ; but 25,000 
troops were to follow him in four days. ■ 

The following account of Garibaldi in Salerno, is from a 
letter of Mr. Edwin James to a friend : 

" The long roll of the * spirit-stirring drums,' the discordant noises 
of the Calabrese soldiers as they were endeavoring to form their 
ranks, the dashing in of carriages from Naples with their cargoes of 
deputations to attend Garibaldi, roused me before four o'clock, Sep- 
tember 'Zth, from my bed, in a wretched 'albergo' in Salerno, where 
I had been the prey of mosquitoes since midnight. Garibaldi was 
astir as early as four o'clock ; he had seen members of the committee 
from Naples, and was arranging his entree into the city. At my 
interview with him yesterday at Eboli, which was a hurried one, he 
had requested me to see him in the evening ; he was so surrounded 
by crowds of admirers, all anxious for a glimpse at the ' great man,* 
that I delayed my interview until this morning. On entering the 
large rooms of the Hotel de Ville, or ' Intendenza,' the throngs of 
people and their agitation and excitement were most striking. 

*" The national guard of Salerno lined the avenues ; priests of 
every denomination crowded to touch the * hem of his garment. 
Officers of State of the king were in earnest conversation with him, 
urging his coming without delay into Naples. 

" A special train of about 20 carriages was in waiting at 10 o'clock, 
and we obtained a seat in the carriage next to that in which Garibaldi 
was. Throughout the journey to Naples, in every village, at every 
station, the joy and enthusiasm of the people exceeded the powers 
of description. Women and girls presented flags, threw flowers into 
the carriages, struggled to kiss the hand of the general. Mayors 
and syndics ejaculated their gratulations ; priests and monks stood, 
surrounded by their wretched flocks, on the hill-side, and shouted 
their ' Vivas,' and holding the crucifix in one hand and the sword in 
the other, waved them in the air, and bawled out their benedictions. 
As the train passed the king's guard at Portici, the soldiers thicw 
their caps into the air, and joined lustily in the * Viva Garibaldi!' " 

It was reported in Naples, about eleven o'clock, that 
Garibaldi was to arrive that day, and a great part of the 



376 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

inhabitants, on first hearing the news, hastened to the sta- 
tion. A detachment of national guards marched with the 
national colors flying, and in the yard assembled all the 
leading liberals in theii^ carriages, the secret committee, now 
no longer concealed, and several foreign ministers, including 
the French, M. Bremer, to do honor to the hero. 

" Many ladies were in the waiting-saloon, which was crowded with 
national guards and gentlemen in plain clothes and all sorts of uni- 
forms. 

" After waiting an hour (writes a spectator), shouts were heard, 
and the scream of an arriving train. * He is come !' The train 
steams in. In the first carriage, standing on the roof, is a giant of a 
man, with a cap, a red shirt, and the handkerchief fastened on his 
shoulders. The cries and cheers increase. Suddenly all is hushed 
again, and we are down to zero. It is only a train of disarmed Ba- 
varians en route from Salerno. At last he does come. The enthusiasm 
is overpowering. Surrounded by a band of soldiers, sons of Anak as 
to size, and dressed in the wild and travel-stained costumes of an 
irregular army on a campaign, comes Garibaldi. The first thing that 
strikes you is his face, and the deep determination of his extraordi- 
nary forehead. A face that might serve as a model for the sculptor, 
is softened almost to sweetness by the mildness of the eyes and the 
low tone of the most musical voice I have ever heard. Long, grizzly 
curls hang from his broad hat. He wears a red shirt with a silk hand- 
kerchief on his shoulders, like the * panuelo ' of the South American, 
and grey trousers. He escapes as well and as soon as he can from a 
reception, which he accepts rather than covets, and proceeds to take 
possession of his new abode. 

" Garibaldi entered the private carriage of the French minister, his 
staff following in other carriages, and some few on horseback ; the 
cortege consisted of about'twenty vehicles. Individually I have never 
seen such men as his body-guard, and the picturesque dress sets off 
their height and the squareness of their build. Compared with these 
soldiers. Garibaldi is short, but very powerfully made. Along the 
crowded Marinelli. the headquarters of lazzaroni, now constitutional 
popolani, one of whom rode before Garibaldi's carriage, through the 
Largo del Castello, the Strada di Toledo, and finally to the Palazzo 
della Regina di Savoia, opposite the Palazzo Reale, which the dictator 
refused to inhabit, the cortege makes its way, and Garibaldi enters 
into what was once a palace of the Bourbons. The shouts of the 



GARIBALDI ENTERS NAPLES. 377 

crowd now gathered together in the square penetrate the inmost re- 
cesses, and presently the window opens and Garibaldi appears, fol- 
lowed by a large staff of officials. The others stop, and he advances 
alone to the centre of the balcony that extends along the palace, and 
the cheering is deafening. It is no use for the hero to speak till the 
people have a little exhausted their powers ; so he stands there alone, 
leaning on his hand, with his fine features in repose, and an almost 
melancholy expression on his face, as if he felt that his career was a 
duty which had its thorns as well as its roses ; and that, though the 
end sanctifies the means, yet carnage and slaughter, tottering thrones 
and crumbling dynasties, leave their impression on the brow that 
caused them. I have never seen so grand a study as Garibaldi, as he 
stood silently speculating, perhaps, over the true value of the people 
whom he had just freed. He spoke at some length, but it was impos- 
sible to distinguish what he said, though it was easy to perceive that 
he speaks with great energy. Having satisfied, for the moment at 
least, the desires of the bassa-gente (the populace), it was time to re- 
enter the palace and receive the welcome of the upper classes. The 
stair and entree to the dictator's levee were an extraordinary specta- 
cle. The door leading to the suite of apartments in which the general 
held his reception was kept by the national guard, who were perpe- 
tually assailed by persons desiring to see the dictator * face to face.' 
Men of all nations and in all costumes seemed suddenly to have 
started up in the heart of Naples. 

**The reception was brief— even Garibaldi requires repose — and 
after having appeared on both sides of the palace, and received the 
compliments of all classes, including a Venetian deputy, who said, 
* We are ready, and only await Garibaldi,' to which the dictator replied, 
with a quiet smile, *Aspetta, aspetta !' (Wait, wait), he retired from 
the palazzo to his quarters in the Palazzo Angri, Strada Toledo, where 
another ovation awaited him. On his way he went to the cathedral, 
and was received with due honors. The generality of priests have 
retired to their cells, but many are still about, and I met one in the 
presence chambers in full canonicals, crossed by a tri-colored scarf, 
and bearing an enormous Sardinian flag — * Tempora mutantur et nos.^ " 

On Saturday, the 8th, there was a sudcien commotioa in 
the Castelnovo, on the shore, a description of which will 
convey a just idea of the state of Naples and the garrison. 
A spectator wrote : 

** One of- those uproarioue bursts of applause which come upon u« 



378 LIFE OF GABTBALDI. 

like hurricanes, called me to the window. The soldiers in the garri- 
son at the Castelnovo had just burst out, and were running, jumping, 
galloping past my house like so many slaves who had burst out of the 
house of bondage. Some were armed with muskets ; most had their 
sacks full of loaves of bread, which dropped from their wallets as they 
ran along, shouting, like so many madmen, * Viva Garibaldi !' At 
every step they met with crowds of men and women, armed with 
naked swords, daggers, and pikes, which they flourished in the air, 
uttering at the same time the usual magic cries. Dirty-looking 
fellows, in the Neapolitan uniform, were hugged and kissed by 
persons as dirty as themselves, and then uniting, all surged on- 
ward to the Toledo. It was impossible to remain in the house, 
and escaping from my chains, which fell from me as soon as the 
post left, I hurried into the street. I turn round to Criatamone, 
and just above me, peering over the walls, I see a number of sol- 
diers in garrison in the Pizzofalcone, and watching if the road was 
clear. The people about me were waving their hands to them, and 
inviting them to come down. There are iron doors at the bottom, 
and sentinels stand by them. Down come the troops in a torrent — 
sentinels are motionless, the doors bend, at last yield, and at length 
out they come hke so many madmen out of Bedlam, and run after 
their companions from the Castelnovo. Sentinels still stand, *pro 
forma,' at the doors of both the forts, but they are abandoned, and 
empty walls and harmless cannon alone remain to be guarded. 
Meanwhile, Garibaldi is going to Pie di Grotta, like another Emperor 
Carlo III., on the first day of his entry into Naples. Carriages dash 
by me full of red jackets, or of men and women brandishing swords 
and pikes, whilst the rain is pouring down in torrents, and the thun- 
der is pealing, as if it were a salute of heaven for the liberator of the 
Two Sicilies. The weather prevented any grand display, though the 
disposition was not wanting on the part of the people, as the flags 
which hung down lank from the windows abundantly showed. The 
weather brightened up toward the evening, and the town was more 
briUiantly illuminated than last night. There can be no mistake 
about the matter, the enthusiasm is very great. People are beside 
themselves, and scenes are witnesse-d which, perhaps, have never 
been witnessed in any other country under the sun. Two lines of 
carriages go up and down the Toledo filled with persons decorated 
with tri-colored ribbons and scarfs, and carrying the flag of Pied- 
mont, or rather of Italy. There are people of every class : there ar<» 
prie«ts and monks, as gaily decorated as any, and some are armed ; 
there are women in the Garibaldian dress, and many carry daggers 



GAKIBALDI VISITS THE SAX CARLO THEATRE. 379 

or pikes; there are red jackets of Garibaldi and red jackets of Eng- 
land ; there are people from the provinces, who have scarcely dared 
to speak or breathe for twelve long years, who are now frantic with 
joy. What w^onder if they have lost their senses ? 

''But many adjourn to San Carlo,* for Garibaldi is to be there, 
and, indeed, one of our autumnal hurricanes of rain is coming down. 
I w^as there when he arrived, and we knew of his approach from the 
shouts of the populace outside. Every one is standing and craning 
over his seat to catch a view of the great man, and at last he enters 
the stage box, while many of his followers take possession of the 
neighboring boxes, and a storm of applause greets him, and calls him 
to the front. There are few spectacles so brilliant as San Carlo when 
lighted up in gala fashion ; and this evening particularly, with the 
banners waving from the boxes, and from above the stage, it showed 
better than I have ever before seen it ; but altogether the demon- 
stration was a failure. The theatre was not two-thirds full, and when 
those two magnificent pieces of music were performed, the ' Hymn 
of Garibaldi' and 'The Chorus of the Lombardi,' not a voice joined 
in. I wanted, together with my friends, to raise a chorus on our own 
account, for it was irritating enough to witness a number of people 
sitting and fanning themselves, as though they came to be amused, 
instead of pouring out their very souls in honor of the great man 
who had liberated them. I shall not say anything more of San Carlo. 
On my road home, a poor fellow was found not far from my door 
with a dagger in his body. I regret to say that several, if not many, 
cases of assassination have occurred during the last three days. 
Political fanatics have stopped every one, and threatened them with 
the knife if they were not prompt in crying out * Viva Garibaldi ;' 
and private vengeance has demanded its victims too, perhaps. But, 
take it altogether, the people have not been sanguinary, and, con- 
sidering the immense provocation which they have received, order 
has been wonderfully preserved, and little blood shed." 

Garibaldi, from the first, gratified the Neapolitans, by 
appointing natives to office. All public officers were, for the 
moment, retained in their old stations. The holding of 
several offices by one and the same person was forbidden, 
and plui-alists were to select, within five days, which office 
they would retain. 

* This theatre is one of the most splendid in Europe, and has five galleries, all 
entirely covered with gUding. 



380 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

All military men willing to serve were ordered to present 
themselves at the nearest station, give in their adhesion to 
the actual government, and take their certificate of it. 

Those officers who presented themselves with their troops 
were retained in their positions in full activity; those who 
presented themselves alone were placed in the second class, 
to be employed when the army is reformed; those who did 
not send in their adhesion in ten days were excluded. 

The '' Official Journal " of Naples of Sept. 9th, published 
a series of decrees, of which the following are the most im- 
portant : All the acts of public authority and of administra- 
tion are to be issued in the name of His Majesty Victor 
Emanuel, King of Italy, and all the seals of state, of public 
administration, and of the public offices, are to bear the 
arms of the Royal House of Savoy, with the legend, ^' "Vic- 
tor Emanuel, King of Italy.'^ The public debt of the Nea- 
politan state was recognized ; the public banks were to 
continue their payments, as also the Discount Bank, accord- 
ing to existing laws and regulations. Passports for the 
United Italian States were abolished; those for foreign 
states and Italian states not united were to be signed by 
the Director of Police. The following address to the army 
was published: 



" If you do not disdain Garibaldi for your companion in arms, he 
only desires to fight by your side the enemies of the country. 
Truce, then, to discord — the chronic misfortune of our knd. Italy, 
trampling on the fragments of her chains, points to the north — the 
path of honor, toward the last lurking-place of tyrants. I promise 
you nothing more than to make you fight. 

" G. Garibaldi. 

" Naples, Sept, 10." 

K series of dispatches was published from ISTola, Bene- 
vento, Aquila, and a host, of other places, expressive of the 
public joy at the arrival of the Dictator in the capital. In 
Arriano and Aveliino there had been a reactionary move- 



NAPLES CONTINUES TRANQUIL. 381 

ment among the liberals. Some disturbances also took place 
in Canosa, and in the island of Ischia. 

In Naples, the castles had all capitulated, and were in 
the hands of the National Guard. The population gradu- 
ally settled down into its usual sober state, which had 
recently been disturbed by the madness of exultation, and 
before that by apprehension. 

Naples continued tranquil on the 11th of July, to the sur- 
prise of everybody ; and the means by which the public 
peace was preserved at that time and afterward, may well 
be a subject of curious inquiry. The public anticipations of 
mobs, violence, robbery and bloodshed were as much and as 
agreeably disappointed, as when the ^' levee en masse^^ in Tur- 
key was disbanded after the Russian war, and the soldiers 
went home joyfully and peaceably. The truth is, that men 
who desire power, wealth, and undeserved honors, have too 
long accused their less ambitious or vicious fellow-beings of 
needing their government. Naples with her tO,000 lazzaroni, 
who are destitute even of shelter at night, remained quiet 
during and subsequently to one of the most peaceful revolu- 
tions on records 

The following accounts were reported on the 11th of 
September : 

The tranquillity of the town had not been disturbed, and 
the same enthusiasm still prevailed. The Elmo and the other 
forts have surrendered. The English admiral paid a visit to 
Garibaldi, who afterward went on board the Hannibal, the 
English ambassador being present. On that occasion the 
Sardinian fleet fired a salute of seventeen guns in honor of 
the dictator. The Sardinian troops disembarked by order 
of the Dictator. It was said that the king, in leaving Naples, 
ordered the bombardment of the town and the burning of 
the royal castle, and that the original of the order has been 
found. The king had formed a new royalist ministry, the 
members of which are Caselli, Canofini, Girolamo, and Ulloa. 
The Austrian, Russian, Prussian, and Spanish ministers, and 



382 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

Papal nuncio, had followed the king to Gaeta. The whole 
army of Garibaldi was to arrive at Naples in four days, and, 
with the revolutionary bands, the total force was 20,000 or 
30,000 men. The revolution was everywhere triumphant. 
The Bixio and Medici brigades had just arrived in port. 
The entrance of Garibaldi into Naples was celebrated at 
Milan in the most enthusiastic manner. The whole city was 
illuminated and decorated with flags. The very name of the 
dictator inspired electric enthusiasm. A number of illumi- 
nated drums, fixed on long poles, were carried through the 
streets. The drums bore significant inscriptions, as follow : 
" To Rome I'' '' To Venice 1^^ '' Rome, the capital V' Most 
cities of Italy celebrated the annexation of Naples. 

The Neapolitan navy, which had deserted, all together, to 
Garibaldi, he delivered to the Sardinian admiral. The Nea- 
politan navy is of very respectable size, taking a place in 
respect to materiel at least above the second rank in Europe. 
It does not fall much below that of the United States. 
The whole number of vessels amounts to ninety, carrying 786 
guns, with a complement of upward of t,000 sailors and offi- 
cers of all sorts. Of the vessels, 21 are propelled by steam. 
Of these, one is of large size, carrying 60 guns ; 11 are 
frigates, armed with 10 guns each ; 8 corvettes, with 8 guns 
each, besides seven smaller vessels, each with four guns. Of 
the sixty or more sailing vessels, the largest is armed with 
80 guns. There are five frigates, carrying an aggregate of 
252 guns, or about 60 each. Among the rest are bomb 
and mortar boats in considerable number, and others armed 
with Paixhan guns. These latter have been found useful by 
the king, when he has felt inclined to indulge his propensity 
of knocking down the palaces and cities of his disobedient 
subjects. 

garibaldi's proclamation to the citizens of NAPLES. 

**To the beloved population of Naples, offspring of the people! 
It is with true respect and love that I present myself to this noble and 



PROCLAMATION TO THE CITIZENS OF NAPLES. 383 

imposing centre of the Italian population, which many centuries of 
despotism have not been able to humiliate or to induce to bow their 
knees at the sight of tyranny. 

" The first necessity of Italy was harmony, in order to unite the 
great Italian family ; to-day Providence has created harmony through 
the sublime unanimity of all our provinces for the reconstitution of 
the nation, and for unity, the same Providence has given to our 
country Victor Emanu^, whom we from this moment may call the 
true father of our Italian land, 

*' Victor Emanuel, the model of all sovereigns, will impress upon 
his descendants the duty that they owe to the prosperity of a people 
which has elected him for their chief with enthusiastic devotion. 
The Italian priests, who are conscious of their true mii^sion, have, as 
a guaranty of the respect with which they will be treated, the ardor, 
the patriotism, and the truly Christian conduct of their numerous 
fellow ecclesiastics, who, from the highly to be praised monks of 
Lagracia to the noble-hearted priests of the Neapolitan continent, 
one and all, in the sight and at the head of our soldiers, defied the 
gravest dangers of battle. I repeat it, concord is the first want of 
Italy, so we will welcome as brothers those who once disagreed with 
us, but now sincerely wish to bring their stone to raise up tlie monu- 
ment of our country. Finally, respecting other people's houses : we 
are resolved to be masters in our own house, whether the powerful 

of the earth like it or not. 

*' Giuseppe Garibaldi." 

The following were some of the occurrences in [N'aples 
immediately after the entrance of Garibaldi. 

The four battalions of chasseurs whom the king had left 
behind in his flight, quartered here and there about the town, 
disbanded. Many of the soldiers went home ; those who 
wished to remain at Naples, secure from harm, did obeisance 
to the new powers, by wearing a small badge with the Savoy 
cross on their breasts. The fortress of St. Elmo followed the 
example of the fleet. It fired a thundering salvo in honor 
of Garibaldi, hoisted the Sardinian colors, and admitted the 
national guards within its walls. The otlier forts were gar- 
risoned by this same burgher militia. Naples, in sliort, was 
now wholly in the hands of the patriots, and Garibaldi had 
already pushed forward one or two brigades, whicli gained 



384 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

possession of the royal palace of Caserta. The king had shut 
the gates of Capua. There and at Gaeta he was to abide 
till his enemies should come on. Meanwhile Garibaldi, 
master of the seas, sent his steamers to Paola, to Sapri, to 
all the small ports near which his overtasked legions lingered 
behind. Every morning were shouts of a joyous landing and 
a triumphant march of those several "brigades. The whole 
force was soon brought together, and the respite allowed to 
the king at Gaeta was of no long duration. 

The joy of the good Neapolitans at their cheaply-gotten- 
emancipation, became daily more noisy and frantic. Every 
evening the Toledo was all alive with banners and torches, 
with thronged masses of possessed people, all shouting out 
with all the might of their southern throats, that favorite 
cry, *' Una ! Una ! Una /" — conve}dng their desire that all 
Italy should be made one country. There was a grand gala 
night at San Carlo, when the proscenium, the pit, and the 
boxes became one vast stage. The whole performance con- 
sisted of lo Pceans to Garibaldi, who, calm and serene in his 
homely garb, had a pleasant word for all the friends who 
surrounded him in his box, and was, in fact, less insensible 
to that popular demonstration than he might have wished to 
avow. 

One of the greatest objects of interest was the easily-won 
castle St. Elmo. The whole population of Naples, male and 
female, seemed bent on performing a pilgrimage to that shrine 
of their patriot martyrs. 

One of Garibaldi's soldiers thus described it : 

'* Yesterday I went up myself with a party of friends. We first 
walked through St. Martin's marble church and monastery, where our 
Garibaldian red shirts, I dare say, boded little good to the white- 
cowled monks, who gazed at us as we passed, tall, stately, and mo- 
tionless, so that we at first mistook them for statues ;— good Carthu- 
sian monks, doing penance in a marble paradise, bound by vow to 
perpetual silence, and affecting an easy, unconcerned air, though in 
their heart of hearts, probably, trembling not a little for the visible 



CASTLE ST. ELMO. 385 



and invisible treasures of which their sanctuary has been, time out of 
mind, the repository. 

*' From the marble cells of the monks to the iron dungeons of the 
victims of Castle St. Elmo the transition is but short, but the contrast 
is appalling. The stone steps wind down six floors, and at every floor 
room was made for about half a score of victims. Some of the miser- 
able cells had windows ; but, as the view from the hill over the love- 
liest panorama of land and sea would have been too great a solace to 
the lonely captive, the window was latticed over by thick wooden 
bars, not intended to prevent escape — for from that height only a 
bird could attempt it — but simply to rob the poor recluse of the dis- 
tant view of his familiar scenes. In the lowest floor there is no win- 
dow to the dungeons — only a little wicket in the door, opening out- 
wardly, for the gaoler to communicate with the prisoner if he has a 
mind. That wicket would be opened one moment in the morning to 
let in a Httle bread and water ; then the wicket would fall to, and for 
twenty-four hours all would be darkness inside. 

*'I do not like to witness horrors, much less to dwell upon them, 
else I could tell you of the loopholes we were shown, through which 
the sentries could shoot the prisoners in their cells and their beds. I 
could repeat the instances of wholesale executions of Swiss and Sici- 
lian mutineers of which St. Elmo has been the theatre, and of which 
the world never knew anything. The caitiffs who were but yesterday 
in the king's pay are eager to promulgate abroad the infamy of his 
doings, and I have no doubt St. Elmo will soon become the subject 
of books or pamphlets, yielding but little in interest to the stories of 
La Bastille, of which it will soon share the fate. 

*' The good people of Naples are bent upon demohshing St. Elmo, 
and are only awaiting the dictator's bidding to lay hand to the work. 
A tough job they will find it, I am sure. As I was walking yesterday 
along the upper battlements the impatient citizens were already busy 
pulling back the huge brass guns, each of which was most offensively 
pointed at some of the most densely crowded quarters of the town, 
and turning their muzzles inward. What a fortress that was, and what 
a protection to the city ! It was no bad emblem of the whole sea and 
land might of the Bourbon — worse than useless against foreign aggres- 
sion, wholly and exclusively directed to crush internal commotion." 

The condition of Naples on the 12th of Septembgr was 
thus described in a private letter of that date : 

" There is much to be done here, and Garibaldi is doing it well. 
It is impossible to take up a journal, or move about in the midst of 

17 



386 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

the vast crowds which throng the capital, without feeling that a mas- 
ter-spirit is here. Long before the city has shaken off its slumber, 
the dictator is up and driving about. Yesterday he went to visit 
Nisida, and surprised the British library, on his return, with a visit at 
half-past six o^clock a.m , wishing to purchase some books. During 
the day he was hard at work receiving visitors and legislating, and 
the following are some of the fruits of his labors : 

** All political prisoners are to be liberated immediately. All cus- 
tom-house barriers between Sicily and the Neapolitan continent are 
abolished. Twelve infant asylums, one for each quarter, are to be 
established in the capital at the public expense, and are to be muni- 
cipal institutions. Secret ministerial funds are abolished. The trial 
by jury in criminal cases is to be established. The order of Jesuits, 
with all their dependencies, is abolished in the territory. Two Sicilies, 
and their property declared national. All contracts on property for 
the benefit of the order are annulled. Considering that religious fana- 
ticism and aristocratic pride induced the late government to make 
distinctions even between the dead, the burial of the dead is hence- 
forward absolutely forbidden within the walls of a city. The traflSc 
in grain and flour with Ancona is prohibited. 

" All these decrees have a history attached to them, which, if nar- 
rated, would tell of sufferings and persecutions almost incredible. 
They are admirable, and in themselves amount to a beneficial revolu- 
tion ; but the better and the more sweeping the changes that are in- 
troduced, the greater the necessity for some established government. 

" His majesty, Francis II. has already formed his ministry, and 
placed at the head of it Gen. Ootruffiano ; and among his colleagues 
are Caselli, Ulloa — not the general — and Canofari, all of the legal 
profession. 

*'MM. Maniscalchi, father and son, notorious for having been the 
most active agents of the late king^s tyranny at Palermo, were arrested 
on the 7th, at Caserta, and taken under escort to Naples." 

Another letter, written on the same day, gave the follow- 
ing additional particulars : 

" Troops are continually coming in and marching to the frontier. 
The Piedmontese admiral, with another steam frigate and the ex- 
Neapolitan ships, is in the harbor. 

** I hear the sound of cracked trumpets, and, looking out, see the 
first ranks of a Garibaldi division coming down the Santa Lucia. I 
am struck by the youthful appearance of some, certainly not more 



MEASURES ADOPTED BY GARIBALDI. 387 

than twelve, or at the furthest fourteen years old — fair, pretty-looking 
boySjWho might have had a satchel instead of a knapsack on their backs. 
There were, however, some glorious-looking fellows, and all, whether 
men or boys, seemed to be animated by a spirit little known to the 
Neapolitan troops. The latter were a sect to defend a vile political 
creed, and inflict chastisement on those who opposed it; but the for- 
mer are banded together to assert the sacred rights of liberty. I saw 
it in their march ; there was an elasticity about it which denoted what 
was passing within. *1 cannot say much for their uniforms; they were 
very dirty, out of order, and irregular, and I have no doubt but that 
so eminent a general officer as Ferdinand IT. would have been much 
scandalized; but they were evidently working men, had an object in 
view, and were not going to fight for money. I have seen hundreds 
of them about the town to-day ; they are billeted about in the hotels 
and lodging-houses, while the Piedmontese troops are in Castel-Ovo. 

*' The city is in immense confusion — crowded, picturesque, almost 
mad. Foreigners seem to outnumber the Neapolitans, and the red 
jacket every other colored cloth. Such a Babel is every public place 
that I imagine myself to be living some thousand year^ back — Eng- 
lishmen just arrived, hob-nobbing with Italians, whose only common 
lingo is that of the lingers. Many of our countrymen came on Tues- 
day, and I watched some of them carrying on a most animated, 
though purely gesticulatory, conversation with Frenchmen yesterday 
morning." 

After the peaceful and triumphal entry of Garibaldi into 
Naples, new rumors were put into circulation of a pretended 
disagreement between him and the King of Sardinia. These 
were most satisfactorily refuted by the measures which the 
victorious general adopted immediately afterward. On the 
14th of July, he proclaimed the government of Victor 
Emanuel, placed all the ships of war and commerce, the 
arsenals and materials of marine, by decree, at the disposal of 
Sardinia, and put them into the hands of Admiral Persaro ; 
the portfolio of the interior was confirmed to Liborio Romano, 
the only member of the late ministry who enjoyed the confi- 
dence of the people. The choice of Scialoia, who had 
already left Genoa to assume the ministry of finance, was very 
generally applauded. Two battalions of genuine Piedmont- 
ese Bersaglieri were landed from the Sardinian men-of-war, 



388 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

and took possession of the Darsena. Telegraphic orders were 
sent for two more Piedmontese regiments to garrison the 
Neapolitan forts. Bj taking the Neapolitan marine under 
its command, and occupying the strongholds, dockyards and 
arsenals about this place, the Sardinian government com- 
mitted itself more openly to the annexation of these king- 
doms than it ever dared to do in the case of Tuscany or 
Romagna last year. And all these measures were taken 
not only with the consent but by the express desire of Gari- 
baldi, who certainly exhibited no apprehension that the 
king's government would interfere with his vast undertakings. 

The extreme joy with which the news of Garibaldi's 
entrance into Naples was received by all classes and parties, 
from Messina to the Alps, can be best understood by those 
who know the detestation with which the oppression and 
vindictive cruelty of the late government were universally 
regarded. This feeling was greatly increased by the disap- 
pointment of the nation in all those hopes to which the 
death of Ferdinand had given birth, and the conviction that 
his successor was determined to tread in his father's steps 
rather than enter sincerely on any new course. When 
Francis II. ascended the throne, it was felt that a young 
monarch, above all, one educated as he had been, had every 
claim to public consideration, and very sincere hopes were 
for the time entertained, that he would cease to follow the 
beaten track of Bourbon perjury and despotism, and frankly 
identify himself with the wants and aspirations of his coun- 
try. Possessing, through his mother, a considerable hold 
on the affections of his subjects, and succeeding a sovereign 
who was detested by his people, he had an excellent position, 
and by a judicious system of even moderate reforms, might 
have conciliated all parties and opposed a successful barrier 
to the tide of revolution that was soon to sweep over the 
landmarks of Italy. 

The amnesty was followed by a '* circular " which struck 
at its very root and replaced thousands under the surveil- 



CHANGED ASPECT OF NAPLES. 389 

lance of the police. Then came the infamous and illegal 
deportation to Capri of men who had never been put upon . 
their trial, and upon whose liberation England had insisted, 
through her minister, in the strongest terms. A system was 
pursued that has been characterized as a perpetual violation 
of all law, and a practical denial of Christianity. 

The general satisfaction felt by the people of ]S"aples after 
Garibaldi's arrival amounted 'to enthusiasm. An Englishman, 
writing from that city on the 14th of July, thus described 
the aspect of the people : 

" I do not know Naples now, so changed is its aspect. Faces that 
I have not seen for twelve years appear in every street and square. 
They have come from foreign exile ; from confinement in some fron- 
tier town or village ; from some voluntary lurking place, the retire- 
ment to which was their only security from persecution ; from the 
prison and the bagnio ; all have met together again, by hundreds 
and thousands, in the capital of what was once the two Sicilies. 
Kevolution is said to turn the dregs uppermost ; yet the appearance 
and manner of those who now appear on the scene contradict the 
common proverb. In their very attitude, there is an air of self- 
respect and independence to which I have long been a stranger. 
I do not see the assumption or the swagger of the overbearing, or the 
timidity of the man who leaves his friend, and walks on before, 
because a spy is coming, or whispers and looks over his shoulder for 
fear that such a person is Hstening. No ; all this has passed away, 
and I meet erect, independent men. My life here has brought me, 
too, into frequent intercourse wliik ^em ; and, accustomed as I have 
been to the trivialities and the nullities rendered at first necessary, 
and afterward habitual, by despotism, I have been astonished at the 
new tone of thought and conversation. The Neapolitans now reason 
and talk like men, and there is a degree of self-restraint about them 
which is in the highest degree creditable after the sufferings to which 
they have been so long exposed. It is clear that the intellect of the 
country has for years been out of it, or in seclusion, or in imprison- 
ment. Nor is this to be wondered at, when ignorance was rewarded 
and learning discouraged by those twins of darkness, the sovereign 
and the clergy, and the only hopes of the Bourbons and the Vatican 
depend upon brutalizing the national mind. Ferdinand II. it was 
who interrupted a father describing the acquirements of his son by 



390 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

saying, * Better he had a stone round his neck, and be thrown into 
the sea;' and it was a priest who held a high public office, who 
checked a person indulging in a similar style of speaking by saving 
that it would be well for the rising generation to be * little asses and 
little saints/ These times are, however, passing away ; heaven grant 
that the light of freedom and intelligence may not dazzle the as yet 
unaccustomed vision of the natives. 

*' We have hkenesses of Victor Emanuel and of Garibaldi in every 
shop window, and multitudes crowd around them to admire ; in 
short, there is at present a furia for the Re Galantuomo and the 
Hero of SicUy." 

The prisons of the police were thus described by the same 
writer : 

" I yesterday saw some of them. Several members of the com- 
mission appointed to close them — themselves once prisoners here — 
accompanied me. A grated door led down to an ante-chamber, 
whicti was lighted only through these bars. Stone walls, stone floor 
— stone everywhere, except the ground, which was covered over with 
burnt fragments of books, that had been taken in domiciHary visits 
and destroyed here. * Here one breathes,' said a pardoned prisoner ; 

* but bring a light,' he said to a jailer, and we descended from this 
twilight room into another which received the reflection of the twi- 
light through a hole in the door. It was small and of stone — nothing 
but stone — and on the right I observed a stone bed three feet high 
from the ground, with an elevation of stone called a pillow. A door is 
opened and leads into another room, where no twilight, no reflected 
twilight, nor a ray of light nor a breath of air can penetrate. * I 
was imprisoned here,' said one of my conductors. I looked at him 
as if expecting to find that he was turned into a brute beast, for it 
was a den for a wild animal, not a chamber for a Christian man, in a 
country teeming with Christ's ministers, and where the holy ApostoHc 
Catholic religion is the only one permitted to be professed. In some 
parts a man could not stand upright, so that there he lay in Stygian 
darkness, without any change of air, ' and on bare ground,' said my 
friend, * unless he could afford to pay an extortionate price for a mat- 
tress, to a licensed spy and denouncer, who drove a good trade in 
human misery.' * Let us leave this den,' I said, and so we groped 
back into the chamber where the reflection of twilight penetrated. 

* Take care,' cried the jailer, as I stumbled over a mountain of old 
books and papers. On the opposite side was another criminaU 

\ 



SUPERSTITIOI^ OF THE PEOPLE. 391 

about eleven by five palms, where five or six persons were at times 
confined. The smell of the prison was insutferable. Now mark, 
who were the men confined in these places not fit for beasts ? Not 
condemned criminals ; no ! but men arrested on suspicion and wait- 
ing for an order for their committal — men of rank and education 
accustomed to the comforts of a home." 

The following passages from a letter written at Florence, 
are very appropriate in this place : 

" The ministry appointed by the Dictator is a liberal but moderate 
one. Garibaldi is in earnest in his devotion to the King of Sardinia, 
and in his determination to unite Italy under his rule. It is to be 
hoped that he will, as soon as may be, commence the work of raising 
the Neapolitan people out of some of the absurd superstitions which 
have always kept them in ignorance, and made them the serfs of 
juggling priests. He has not yet countenanced, by his presence at 
the operation, the ridiculous juggle of the liquefaction of the blood 
of Saint Januarius, which is held in such high esteem by the Neapoli- 
tans, that all the conquerors of the city have heretofore been obliged 
to respect it. Saint Januarius, according to tradition, was exposed to 
be devoured by Hons in the amphitheatre of Pozzuoli, when the ani- 
mals, instead of devouring him, prostrated themselves before him, 
and immediately became tame. So many persons were converted to 
Christianity by this miracle, that the saint was ordered to be decapi- 
tated, which was done at Solfatara, in the year 305, and the body 
was buried at Pozzuoli, until the time of Constantine, when it was 
removed by St. Severus, the Bishop of Naples, and deposited in the 
church of St. Gennaro. When this removal was made, the woman 
who is said to have collected the blood at the time of the execution, 
took it in two small bottles to St. Severus, in whose hands it is said 
to have immediately melted. After undergoing several removals, 
the body of the saint was brought back to Naples in 1497, and de- 
posited with great pomp in the cathedral, and the phials containing 
the blood secured in a tabernacle kept securely locked with two 
keys, one of which is kept by the archbishop and the other by the 
municipal authorities. Twice a year, and at other times, on extra- 
ordinary occasions, the phials are brought out, and the clots of dried 
blood, by some chemical process which has been secretly preserved 
among the priesthood and handed down for four centuries, made to 
liquefy and run in the phials. Can a people appreciate and derive 



392 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 



much benefit from free institutions so long as they permit their 
senses to be cheated by such a palpable swindle as this ? 

" But if detestation for young Bomba and his government have been 
heightened by his flighty how much more grandly than ever Garibaldi 
looms up in the light of a brave, noble, disinterested, patriotic man. 
Three months from the day when he left Genoa with a handful of 
adventurers, denounced as a fihbuster and a pirate by the lovers of 
legitimacy and tyranny, he enters Naples with but five of his staff, 
knowing that his deeds had made him a home in the hearts of the 
people there, who welcome him as their angel of deUverance. 
Naples lights up with joy — the free flag of Italy waves from her win- 
dows, her long oppressed citizens shout exultingly, and crown the 
hero with wreaths of laurel, and fill his ears with glad cries of * Long 
live Garibaldi/ Well does he deserve them. Five marvellous stages 
mark the progress of the hero, Marsala, Palermo, Malazzo, Reggio, 
and Naples, all passed over in the short space of three months — and 
this has been all the time which Garibaldi required, supported as he 
was by the national sentiment, to overthrow a monarchy deemed 
immovable, which, not four years since, defied France and England, 
and which in the face of the naval preparations of the two greatest 
powers of the world, had determined to persevere in its resistance. 
Such triumphs, such ovations, would have turned the brain of a 
weaker or more ambitious mjin, and Garibaldi has given the lie to 
those adherents of tyranny who have charged him with personal 
ambition, by immediately, upon taking possession of the capital of 
the Two Sicilies, proclaiming the territory and himself under the 
reign and rule of Victor Emanuel. In future ages, when the deeds 
of the Csesars and the Alexanders and the Napoleons shall be appre- 
ciated as they deserve, according to their merits, how high above 
them all will rise the memory of the two greatest of the world's 
heroes, of the two men whose personal ambition was merged and 
forgotten in the welfare of their country, of two men worthy to 
stand ever side by side and hand in hand — Washington and Gari- 
baldi." 



CHAPTER XVII. 

«* Thou, JEneas* nurse, Caieta, gav*st thy name, 
In dying, to our shores, with deathless fame ; 
Thy name the place shall keep, thy bones shall guard, 
In great Hesperia, if that be reward." 

YirgiVs uEneid, Booh vii. T. D. 

THE GOOD OKDER IN NAPLES — ITS CAUSES — GAEIBALDI VISITS PA- 
LERMO — RETURNS — THE KING AND HIS ARMY AT GAETA AND 
CAPUA — DESCRIPTION AND HISTORY OF GAETA AND CAPUA — 
PRESENT CONDITION OF GAETA. 

In what a peculiar, unexpected, and unaccountable condi- 
tion must the minds of the citizens of No^ples have been 
before and after the arrival of Garibaldi ! Whoever has 
visited that city, as thousands of our countrymen have done, 
and, while admiring the celebrated climate and scenery, 
observed the poverty, ignorance, superstition, and idleness 
of the mass of the people, especially the Lazzaroni — seventy 
thousand of whom, it has often been asserted, have no home 
or shelter, or certain means of subsistence — must have been 
ready to believe that scenes of lawless violence might be ex- 
cited there with great facility, and that riots might occur if 
the government were weakened even for a moment. How 
strong and general, then, must have been the salutary influ- 
ences at work to preserve peace and order in that population 
of nearly a million, under the circumstances which have been 
reviewed 1 What could possibly have secured such results 
but the faithful care of wise and good men ? The patriotic 
committee must have been successful in their efforts to en- 
lighten people of all classes, and to instill patriotic senti- 
ments into the hearts even of the Lazzaroni themselves ; and 
they and the rulers must have been well acquainted with the 
effects which had thus been produced, or they would never 

2^-* 893 



394 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

have suffered, much less invited, Garibaldi to enter Naples 
as he did, with only a few unarmed friends, and meet with so 
jDeaceful and kind a reception. 

On the Itth of September, Garibaldi made a flying visit 
to Palermo, in the Neapolitan steamer Electrica. His 
arrival was entirely unexpected ; but, on his way from the 
landing to the palace, he was recognized by the crowd, who 
followed and assembled beneath the palace windows. He 
made his appearance on the balcony, and addressed them in 
these words : 

" People of Palermo, with whom I have shared fatigues, perils 
and glory, I am once more among you. Your memory is dear to me, 
and whatever part of the world I may be in, I will always think 
of you. 

*' Those who wished to urge you to a speedy annexation, were 
putting you in the wrong path. If I had followed their advice, I 
should not have crossed the Straits and restored seven millions of men 
to Italy. 

" They would have prostrated us at the feet of diplomacy, which 
would have bound us hand and foot. There would have been brothers 
beyond the Vulturnus, with chains on their ankles. People of 
Palermo, I thank you in the name of Italy for your resistance. I 
love Italy and Victor Emanuel; no one is a greater friend than 
myself of Victor Emanuel, the representative of Italy. You des- 
pised their counsels, and I thank you for it, you invincible people of 
the barricades." 

The following proclamation was isued by Garibaldi to the 
inhabitants of Palermo : 

**The people of Palermo, who showed no fear in face of those 
who bombarded their city, have shown themselves recently equally 
regardless of fear in face of corrupt men, who want to lead them 
astray. 

*'They have spoken to you of annexation, as if any one was more 
fervent than myself for the regeneration of Italy; but their object 
was to serve personal interests, and you replied like a people who 
felt its own dignity, and placed confidence in the sacred and 
unviolated programme which I proclaimed — * Italy and Victor 
Emanuel.' 



PKOCLAMATION TO THE PALERMITA^S. 895 

" At Rome, people of Palermo, we will proclaim the kingdom of 
Italy, and there only will be sanctified the great family-bond between 
free men and those who are still slaves of the same country. 

"At Palermo annexation was demanded, that I might not pass the 
Straits ; at Naples it is demanded that I may not cross the Yolturno. 
But as long as there are chains to be broken in Italy, I will follow my 
course or bury my bones there. 

** I leave you Mordini, as pro-Dictator, and certainly he will show 
himself worthy of you and of Italy. I have yet to thank you, as well 
as the brave national militia, for the faith you have placed in me and 
in the destinies of our country. 

" Garibaldi. 
"Palermo, Sept. IT, I860.'* 

The following proclamation was addressed to the Palermi- 
tans a few days before ; 

" Near to you, or far from you, brave people of Palermo, I am with 
ydu, and with you for all my life ! 

" Bonds of affection, community of fatigue, of danger, of glory, bind 
me to you with indissoluble ties ; moved from the very depths of my 
soul, with my conscience as Italian, I know that you will not doubt 
my words. I separated myself from you for the common cause, and 
I left you another self — Depretis ! Depretis is confided by me to the 
good people of the capital of Sicily ; and, more than my representa- 
tive, he is the representative of the holy national idea, ^ Italy and 
Victor Emanuel.' Depretis will announce to the dear people of 
Sicily the day of the annexation of the island to the rest of free Italy. 
But it is Depretis who must determine — faithful to my mission and to 
the interest of Italy — the fortunate epoch. The miserable beings who 
talk to you of annexation to-day, people of Sicily, are the same who 
a month ago spoke to you and stirred you up ; I ask them, people, if 
I had condescended to their individual littlenesses, could I have con- 
tinued to fight for Italy — could I have sent you this day my salutA- 
tion of love from the beautiful capital of the Southern Italian conti- 
nent ? Well, then, noble people, to the cowards who hid themselves 
when you fought in the barricades of Palermo for the liberties of 
Italy, you will say, from your Garibaldi, that the annexation and 
the kingdom of King Victor Emanuel we will proclaim quickly ; 
but there, on the heights of the Quirinal, when Italy shall count her 
sons in one family, and receive all as free men in her illustrious 

bosom, and bless them. 

** G. Garidaldi." 



LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 



Garibaldi has always been hmnane and sympathizing, and 
especially with his own suffering soldiers. Of this there are 
proofs in the preceding pages. Few men ever knew as well 
as he how to make the unfortunate feel that they were com- 
passionated. The following is an account of one of his visits 
to the hospitals of Palermo, from the letter of one of our own 
countrymen, who had offered his services as a surgeon early 
in the Sicilian war : 

" One of the most moving sights it has been my lot to witness, was 
Garibaldi's visit here the other morning. As he entered the different 
wards, it seemed as though an electric shock had been communicated 
to all the inmates ; after the first joyful cry : * E hii ! E GaHhaldi ! 
E il Generale f a dead silence prerailed ; all eyes were fixed upon 
him as he passed from bed to bed, taking the thin, wasted hands in 
his, or pressing his own upon many a feverish brow, making each 
patient feel that he was his general's favorite son, and that from him 
he might expect all that a father's tenderness could give. All his own 
men were known to him ; he called them by their names, remembered 
where and how they were wounded, promoted this one, promised 
honorable employment to others disabled for military service, grant- 
ing permission to others to go home, and providing them with ample 
means. When he came to the Sicilians, he inquired kindly into their 
wants and condition ; ordered that the pay of one should be doubled, 
that another should be pensioned, and so on. But perhaps the most 
interesting scene of all was his visit to the Xeapohtan ward, where 
we have eleven wounded prisoners, who have petitioned to enter our 
ranks. After being told that they were wounded at Calata Fimi, he 
said, * Then you are brave men, truly ! You have been misled ; 
taught to look on us as enemies. I am fortunate to have you for my 
soldiers and for brothers.' Those men, strong and stalwart as they 
were, wept like little children, and in Garibaldi's eyes were tears ; 
none could help weeping, and one felt why it is that he is so loved, so 
idolized by all. When the emotion had a httle passed, they tried to 
kis3 his hands ; he snatched them away. ' Xo, no !' he said, * no 
more Eccellenza ; no more kissing of hands ; that is servile. We 
are Italians — brothers — we are equals !' " 

On Garibaldi's retm-n to Xaples, he had soon to turn his 
attention from the city toward the strongholds to which the 



DESCRIPTION OF GAETA. 397 

poor king had retired, in the northwestern extremity of his 
late kingdom. The only territory now remaining to him of 
*^ the Two Sicilies," was the remarkable promontory of 
Gaeta and the adjacent range of mountainous and hilly 
country, extending southwesterly a few miles, near the 
frontier of the Pope's dominions, and along the courses of the 
rivers Yolturno and Garigliano, to the heights of Capua. 
Gaeta and Capua have long been strong fortresses, and have 
known, at different periods, the hard fate of war. In Gaeta 
the present pope found a refuge, when he fled from Kome in 
1848 ; thence were sent the calls to his spiritual subjects in 
all countries, to make contributions of ^' Peter's pence," and 
the demands on ^' Catholic powers,'^ to reinstate the *' Gentle 
Shepherd" in his sheepfold — by force of arms. That call 
was answered by four monarchs ; one of whom, the savage 
father of the now fugitive King of Naples, had his armies, 
too, routed by the now victorious Garibaldi ; and another, 
Louis IS'apoleon, after having his advance of 8,000 men 
driven back by the same hero, at the point of the bayonet, 
afterward, by false faith and overwhelming numbers, took 
the city by fraud and bombshells, and, on one pretext and 
another, has held it to the present time. He, however, has 
recently done so much for Italy, and seems resolved to do 
so much more, that her friends gladly indulge the hope, that 
he will continue a course quite the opposite of that which 
history was compelled to record nearly twelve years ago, and 
which posterity will ever be compelled emphatically to condemn- 

A description of Gaeta, Capua, and Caserta will be neces- 
sary to many readers, before a connected account is given of 
the important military events which took place in that 
remarkable vicinity in October and JS'ovember, 1860. 

The traveller who leaves Naples for Rome, soon joins the 
route taken by the Apostle Paul from Puteoli. He first 
crosses the Campagna di Lavoro (country of labor), formerly 
called by the Romans, the Campania Felix (happy country), 
and now covered with countless fields, pastures, gardens and 



398 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

forests of vineyards. At the distance of about twenty miles, 
he reaches the foot of the bare mountain range above 
mentioned, where are seen the ruins of ancient Capua ; 
and after winding among eminences— among scenes desolate 
compared with those he has seen — and crossing the Yolturno 
and the Garigliano, he stops at Castello or Mola di Gaeta. 
From the windows or terrace of the post-house he looks out 
through a garden of flowers and orange-trees, upon a line 
bay, several miles across, the shores of which, low and curv- 
ing round on the right, extend to a high, round mountain 
opposite, where a city is seen at its foot, and the zigzag 
walls and batteries of a mighty fortress on its sides and 
summit. That is Gaeta. 

When seen and sketched by the writer, not a ship or boat 
lay on the noble bay, and there was scarcely a sign of life on 
the land. Cicero^s tomb (if tradition may be trusted) is 
one of the large square masses of brick-work, overgrown 
with ivy, which stand near the road beyond the hotel ; for 
on his way to Gaeta was the great Roman orator assassi- 
nated, by command of the treacherous Octavius. 

An old Latin itinerary of Italy gives several pages to the 
history and description of Gaeta, which was considered an 
almost impregnable fortress two centuries ago, being a 
peninsula connected with the mainland only by a fortified 
bridge, and having many forts and batteries. 

We translate the following account of Gaeta with abridg- 
ments, from a celebrated work, *^The History of Naples 
from 1734 to 1835," by General Pietro Colleta : 

The first walls of this city were raised by the Trojans, 
according to ancient tradition ; and JEneas named it after 
his nurse, Caieta, who was buried there. It soon increased 
and was extended. Alfonzo, of Aragon, erected a castle ; 
Charles Y. inclosed the city with fortified walls, and suc- 
ceeding kings added new defensive works. In 1734, it was 
besieged by the Spaniards, and was then almost as it is now. 
It is situated on a promontory, at the end of a low isthmus 



DESCKIPTION OF GAETA. 399 

of the Tirreniaii sea, the descent to which is very abrupt. 
The isthmus extends, in a narrow plain, to the mountains of 
Castellona and ltd. 

On the summit of Gaeta is the very ancient tower of 
Orlando. The walls of the fortress follow the declivities of 
the ground, and present bastions, curtains and angles defending 
every point, modern science being brought into use, .as far as 
the nature of the ground would permit. On the land side 
is a second inclosure within the first, with two fosses, two 
covered ways, and several parade grounds. The citadel is 
called the Castle of Alfonzo. 

The Duke of Liria besieged the place with 16,000 Span- 
iards, well provided with ships of war, arms, machines and 
supplies, when it was defended by 1,000 Germans and 500 
Neapolitans of the battalion formed by the Duke of Monta- 
leone. Trenches were soon opened, and approaches made, 
by covered ways, toward the wall, while several cannon and 
mortar batteries were raised, to batter the citadel, and reply 
to the guns of the fortress. The Duke of Montemar and 
Charles Y. joined the besiegers, pressed the siege, and, after 
some delay, the place was surrendered, after small loss on 
both sides. Only Capua then remained bearing the standard 
of Caesar ; the Count de Traun commanding the Germans, 
and Count Marsillac the Spaniards, who had been, as on 
previous occasions, friends, enemies, and prisoners to one 
another, often disappointed by ill-fortune, but always with 
benevolent hearts. The preceding facts we have abridged 
from the first volume of Colleta^s history. 

Between the time of the surrender in 1734 and the treaty 
of Aix la Chapelle, and during the fears of war in the reign 
of Ferdinand, the old walls and bulwarks wT.re restored, and 
the place surrounded by two walls, and in front were formed 
a fosse and two covered ways. The siege was commenced 
in February, by about 14,000 men against 1,000, in the 
form of a blockade, as the besiegers were destitute of heavy 
artillery and besieging apparatus. By the end of May, can- 



400 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

non being obtained, and batteries having been constructed 
at Montesecco, the trench was opened, and branches ex- 
tended toward the two sides of the isthmus, and formed the 
first parallel. But, the soil being bare and composed of hard 
calcareous rock, earth was brought from a distance, and fas- 
cines and gabions from the woods of Fondi, twelve miles 
distant.. Much wood, however, was obtained by destroying 
the houses in the vicinity, which had been inhabited by nine 
thousand sailors and other industrious people, who had fled 
from the scene of war. Batteries were raised to fire upon 
ships approaching, and Sicilian and Enghsh vessels were 
several times driven off with loss. The fortress kept up firing 
day and night, and 2,000 shots were made in twenty-four hours 
without doing any injury or receiving any reply from the 
besiegers. By the beginning of July, preparations were made 
to open breaches in the citadel and the Bastion della Brec- 
cia ; and on the tth, after the long silence on the part of 
the besiegers, a tremendous fire was opened with eighty 
heavy cannon and mortars, to which the besieged promptly 
rephed. After ten days of continued firing, the citadel was 
breached, but the bastion held out until the 19th. On the 
morning of the 20th, when the French had shown them- 
selves ready to assault, the garrison demanded terms and 
surrendered. They took an oath not to fight France or her 
confederates, and 3,400 were transported to Sicily, some 
hundreds remained in the hospital, some escaped, and others 
deserted to the conquerors. About 900 Bourbonists were 
killed and wounded, and 1,100 Frenchmen. Among the 
former was Prince Phillipstadt, and among the latter, Gene- 
ral Yallongue. 

In 1198, Gaeta was surrendered to General Bey. While 
the left wing of the French army was proceeding slowly 
through the Abruzzi, the right wing reached the Garigliano, 
and summoned the Swiss commander of Gaeta, Marshal 
Tschiudi, to surrender. The latter being a Swiss merce- 
nary, who had risen to rank by marriage and promotion 



DESCRIPTION OF GAETA. 401 

without merit, urged by the bishop and intimidated by the 
first missile thrown by the French, gave up the fortress 
without conditions. Four thousand men, and a formidable 
fortress well prepared for resistance, were thus given up, 
with 60 brass cannon, 12 mortars, 20,000 arquebuses, a 
year's provisions, machines, ships in the harbor, and innu- 
merable materials for defence. The soldiers were sent into 
prison, but the commander secured himself and officers the 
shameful distinction of liberty on parole. 

General Mack still held out in Capua, and Gen. Mac- 
donald hoped to find him also a coward or a traitor ; but 
his assault was resisted with vigor, after the outposts had 
been driven in, and the attempt was fruitless. Capua was 
given up to Gen. Championet by the treaty of Jan. 13, 1799. 

The present condition of Gaeta is thus described by recent 
Turin papers : 

" Gaeta is a second Gibraltar. It is armed with seven hundred 
pieces of artillery. All the sovereigns, from Charles V. downward, 
have added to its defences. Ferdinand II. fortified its most vulner- 
able points. Our army will find great difficulties in taking it ; but 
this siege will not hinder the political and military reorganization of 
southern Italy, a task to which the government is devoting its utmost 
efforts. Gaeta has provisions for six months, and during the siege, 
the representatives of foreign powers will remain on board ship§ of 
war belonging to their nations at anchor in the port. 

"The front of attack on the land side does not exceed 700 metres 
in extent. It is defended by works cut in the rock, and armed with 
three rows of faced batteries, one of which has rifled cannon. These 
batteries together mount about 800 guns, and their line of fire con- 
verges on the points from which the attack must necessarily be made. 
The ditch at the foot of the escarpment is cut in the rock, and the 
bottom of the escarpment itself is completely covered. The other 
fortified points are protected by masses of rocks, which render them 
unapproachable. The ground in front of the place of attack is so 
rocky that any approaches must be most difficult, and occupy a con- 
siderable time. Independently of those defences, Gaeta possesses a 
certain number of works established on the heights, among which 
may be mentioned the Castle, the Tower of St. Francis, and the 



402 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

Monte Orlando, a strong fort, which commands both the land side 
and the sea. As to the port, it is defended by considerable works, 
which would cause great damage to vessels of war built of wood. In 
the situation in which Gaeta now is, and with the sea side remaining 
free in consequence of the non-recognition of the blockade by Euro- 
pean powers, it may, with a garrison of from 6,000 to '7,000 men, 
with supplies of all kinds, defend itself for an almost indefinite period. 
The struggle will be confined on both sides to a combat of artillery. 
The besiegers may establish mortar batteries and bombard the place, 
but that means will only occasion the destruction of the churches, 
public buildings and private houses, but will not make the defenders 
of it surrender, for the batteries and forts are all bomb-proof. The 
king had put one wing of his palace into strong defence, and to it 
retired with his family." 

Francis II. had issued the following order of the day: 

" Soldiers : When, after two months of generous efforts, perfect 
self-devotion, labor and fatigue, we thought we had completed the 
work of crushing the revolutionary invasion of our country, there 
arrived the regular army of a friendly sovereign, which, by threaten- 
ing our line of retreat, has obliged us to abandon our position. 
Happen what may from these events, the whole of Europe, in esti- 
mating and judging them, will not be able to do less than admit the 
valor and fidelity of a handful of brave men, who, resisting the per- 
fidious seduction, as well as the strength of two armies, have not only 
made resistance, but have once more rendered illustrious the history of 
the Neapolitan army by the names of Santa Maria, Cajazzo, Trifisco, 
Sant' Angelo, etc. These facts will remain indelibly graven on my 
heart. To perpetuate the remembrance of them, a bronze medal 
will be struck, bearing the legend, * Campaign of September and 
October, I860,' and these words on the reverse, ' Santa Maria, Ca- 
jazzo, Trifisco, Sant' Angelo,' etc. The medal will be suspended by a 
blue and red ribbon. While ornamenting your noble breasts, it will 
remind every one of your fideUty and your valor, which will always 
be a claim to glory for those who shall bear your name. 

" Francis II." 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

** Though soft the couch on which oppressors lie, 
A harder fate will meet them ere they die." — M8, 

" Then Fingal eyed his valiant chiefs; 
His valiant chiefs replied ; 
The storm of battle roar'd again, 
And Lochlin fled, or died. 

" Never did joy o'er fallen foe 
Upon my face appear 
But I the feeble sav'd — the proud 
Found that my rage was fire." 

Ossian 'versijled. T. D. 

THE EOTAL PALACE AND GARDENS OF CA8EETA — CHANGE OF TIMES 
— THE EIVER VOLTUET^O — POSITIONS OF THE KING's TROOPS AND 
GAEIBALDl's — THE BATTLE OF VOLTUENO. 

Before we return to scenes of battle, we must stop to sur- 
vey the splendid and luxurious retreat of the King of Na- 
ples, where Garibaldi had now established his head-quarters. 

The palace and gardens of Caserta, as we saw them in 
a time of peace, we may thus briefly describe : An avenue 
opens before us a mile in length, at the end of which is seen 
the palace, presenting a front of white marble, seven hun- 
dred and forty-six feet in length, with a spacious square in 
front. From the broad steps the visitor discovers that he 
has unconsciously been rising some distance above the level of 
the Bay of Naples, now far behind him. But his attention 
is attracted within the splendid palace, where a noble portal 
receives him, with a staircase on his right, made of the cele- 
brated variegated marbles of the kingdom, which has had 
few if any equals. 

It would require chapters to describe the almost innumer- 
able apartments, ante-chambers, waiting halls, reception 

403 



404 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

halls, etc. Within its vast compass are two theatres, one of 
which is said to be inferior only to San Carlo in the capi- 
tal. The front view of the edifice gives a very inadequate 
impression of its real dimensions ; as it covers an area 
five hundred and sixty-four feet deep, with sides and a 
back front in the same style, and two interior ranges cross- 
ing at right angles. 

The glimpses we catch of the garden, through the spacious 
halls, or from the upper windows, invite us to hasten through 
the palace ; and a charming view bursts upon us as we 
reach the rear portal. A tract of land a mile in extent 
gradually rises to the hills of Capua, covered with gardens 
and groves, lawns and avenues, interspersed with winding 
paths, cascades and fishponds, glowing with flowers and 
adorned with statues, whose beauties are redoubled by the 
shady foliage, the velvet grass and the perfumes which fill 
the air. Directly before the observer the main avenue of the 
garden opens the view up the ascent of the sloping ground, 
where many terraces rise behind each other in succession, by 
broad steps of white marble, on the right and left sides of 
the wide avenue, while cascades pour down between them, 
in the various forms of broad sheets and broken streams, 
intermingled with dark rocks and white statues of animals, 
sea-gods and nymphs, aad alternately supplying and draining 
basins, ponds and small lakes, with grassy or flowery mar- 
gins, where swans, gazelles and other harmless creatures 
sport in peace. On one of the lakes, formed in the adja- 
cent fields and groves, is an island, accessible in a ferry-boat, 
with a pavilion, where refreshments are in waiting for the 
royal visitors ; and on the shore of another, a mimic fortress, 
with towers, battlements, moats and drawbridges for the 
young princes to practise the art of war. Ah 1 what a 
pity that Caserta should so long have been the only spot in 
the dominions of Bomba where peace and happiness could 
be seen 1 Had he been as mindful of the rights of his sub- 
jects as of the convenience of his brute favorites, there would 



THE BATTLE OF YOLTURNO. 405 

have been no need of the fortifications of Gaeta, the protests 
of Europe or the invasion of Graribaldi. 

A friend and admirer of that great man, while viewing, years 
before his arrival, from the upper end of the grand avenue, 
this garden and the adjacent '^ English garden " (which 
alone is three miles in circuit), and seeing the campagna 
stretching to JN'aples, with her noble bay beyond, thirty 
miles wide, marked by its islands on the west and Vesuvius 
on the east, exclaimed : '* Oh I this laud is worthy of better 
masters I" The response to this wish has been recently ful- 
filled in a most unexpected manner, by placing the two 
Sicilies in the power of the Dictator, and giving him that 
splendid palace for his head-quarters during the war in ear- 
nest, which he has so successfully waged against the tyran- 
nical Bourbon, in one of the last of his strongholds. 

Late in September was fought the battle of Caserta, 
which forced the royal army to retire across the Volturno, 
to the fortress and batteries of Capua. 

THE BATTLE OF VOLTUKNO 

Was fought on the 1st of October, 1860, and was the 
greatest, for the number of troops engaged, in which Gari- 
baldi ever took part. 

Both armies knew that Yictor Emanuel was approach- 
ing at the head of the Sardinian army, which passed so vic- 
toriously through the papal territories, and was unopposed 
in those of Naples ; and, while it was the policy of Garibaldi 
to wait for his coming before fighting, it was that of the 
royalists to gain a victory, if possible, before the arrival of 
his powerful reinforcement. The Neapolitan generals had, 
therefore, brought together all their available forces, and 
supplied the losses caused by sickness and desertion. 

The heights of Sant' Angelo and Bosco di San Yito form 
a long range, reaching from the northwest of Caserta toward 
the river Yolturno, two miles northeast of Capua, passing to 



406 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

the left of the plain of Santa Maria. This range descends 
precipitously to the rapid and narrow Yolturno, leaving room 
only for the road toward the Scafa di Carazzo. It commands 
the country around and has much brushwood, while there 
are many trees on the plain. Garibaldi oftened examined 
this ground ; and he erected several batteries to sweep the 
road on the opposite bank ; dug a trench near the shore to 
cover riflemen, and brought barges from ^N'aples to cross 
with if necessary. There he stationed several corps of 
troops. The left flank and communication with Santa 
Maria were rather exposed. On the right the position was 
pretty well guarded by the ground and the troops. 

The positions formed a semicircle of nearly thirty miles 
along the hills to Limatola by the river's course, and then 
curving back. Along the chord of this arc, nearly ten miles 
long, lie Santa Maria, Caserta and Maddaloni. 

"October 1st at dawn," writes an officer, "the Neapolitan army 
of forty or fifty thousand men, who were strongly fortified in the for- 
tress of Capua opposite, and its numerous outworks, attacked all parts 
of this line at once. But, before that hour, Garibaldi had left Caserta 
by railroad for the line. When he arrived, the firing had already 
begun. The three places, Capua, Santa Maria, and the Spur of St. 
Angelo, form almost an equilateral triangle, which is indicated by the 
three roads which connect these places. They run with little curves 
almost straight — that from Capua to St. Angelo, close to the river ; 
that from Capua to Santa Maria, parallel to the railway ; and that from 
Santa Maria to St. Angelo, at some distance from the hills till close 
to this latter place, where it is joined by the road coming from Capua. 

** This triangle, which is in most parts thickly wooded with olive, 
and other trees, and has only few open spots, the Neapolitans had 
chosen as their field of operations on our left, and as the chief attack 
of the day. During the night all the troops stationed in the Polygon 
behind had passed through the town and had collected in the Campo, 
a large open space before the fortress. Here they opened out in two 
directions — one column, the left, toward St. Angelo, and the right 
toward Santa Maria. 

" I shall first speak of the left column. Besides the great road from 
Capua, alongside the river, there is a by-road, which, leaving the main 



THE BATTLE OF VOLTURNO. 407 



road at a little distance from the town, strikes across the country and 
goes straight toward the village of St. Angelo, which lies on the 
retreating slopes of the heights. This was chosen by the Neapolitans 
as the centre of their operations against this point, while they sent 
one column by the main road toward the right, and another to the 
rif'ht across the country to take the village in the other flank. 

*' The by-road which runs direct from Capua to St. Angelo, inter- 
sects the road from Santa Maria to the river, just where the road turns 
up to St. Angelo. In order to guard this position a barricade was 
constructed a little beyond this point, and armed with four guns. 
The country near the river is so low that every morning the exhala- 
tions of the ground cover it with a thick white mist. Besides this, 
the torrents which come down from the hills have artificial beds of 15 
to 20 feet in depth, very steep, and covered with brushwood, which 
are dry now, and serve as roads. The Neapolitans, advancing by 
these, and taking advantage of the mist, approached quite close to 
the barricade, and carried it at the first onset, driving our men across 
the main road toward St. Angelo. Having taken this position, they 
came out and formed in an open field which lies along the road, in 
regular order of battle. Their left had been equally successful, driv- 
ing ours from the trench near the river, and forcing them back on the 
heights of St. Angelo. The column to the right again had not only 
passed the road, but had gone up a little hill commanding St. Angelo. 

**Itwas at this critical moment that Garibaldi arrived. He had 
taken, with his staff, carriages at Santa Maria, and was coming on in 
the main road toward St. Angelo. The balls and grape were flying 
about, but the carriages still proceeded. When they arrived in the 
neighborhood of St. Angelo they were in sight of the Neapolitans, who 
were drawn up there in line of battle. Fortunately, close to this spot 
was one of the torrents dammed, which formed a covered way. In 
this the carriages turned down, except the last, which was struck by 
a cannon ball, and remained on the road. Through the road Gari- 
baldi advanced, revolver in hand, toward St. Angelo, and arrived 
just in time to give new courage to the defenders. The object was to 
drive away the column in the rear of the hills to the left of St. An- 
gelo ; this was easily done by throwing some skirmisliers on the 
heights above those occupied by the intruders. There was, fortu- 
nately, some artillery in front, which was turned to good account, but 
as usual, it was the bayonet which decided. The Neapolitans tried to 
penetrate by a cavalry attack, but were beaten back, chirfly by the 
coolness of the Calabrese, who behaved splendidly. After three or 
four hours* fighting, whatever could be got together of available men 



408 LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 



were carried forward, and the Neapolitans not only driven back from 
their position on the great road, but likewise the barricades retaken. 
This was about nine o'clock. 

*'DuriDg this time the fight had been equally hot at Santa Maria 
General Milvitz, who commanded there, was obliged to confine his 
defence to the immediate vicinity of the town, holding the main road 
to Capua and the space between- it and the railway. Some light 
earthworks which he had thrown up lately were of good service. But 
the enemy brought up fresh and fresh troops, which he kept in reserve 
in the Campo before Capua. The shells and shot flew into the houses 
of Santa Maria, and the inhabitants left in masses. Dispatch after 
dispatch was sent to Caserta, where the reserve was, to ask for rein- 
forcements. But the reinforcements were likewise claimed on another 
side. Early in the morning a column had shown itself toward Castel 
Morone, but was easily driven back, and did not renew its attack. 
More serious was the advance agains Maddaloni, where a column of 
four thousand or five thousand men attacked Bixio. It was a hard 
fight, for there were not more than two thousand to two thousand 
five hundred men to oppose on a long line where the hills had to be 
kept on both sides. But the struggle was soon decided. By noon 
the news came that the enemy had not only been driven back from 
their position, but had likewise been followed up to the river. A part 
of their forces were cut off, and threw themselves into the mountains 
between Caserta and Maddaloni. 

*' Then there was a little breathing time, at least on our side, and the 
whole effort could be directed against Capua. There were but two 
brigades remaining in reserve, both weakened by detachments sent 
in different directions. The first was sent on by rail ; the second went 
by the road, and both arrived almost at the same time, about one p.m. 
And it was time. The Neapolitan bullets and balls were coming 
freely into Santa Maria, while Garibaldi sent orders to let any dis- 
posable troops advance as quickly as possible toward St. Angelo. The 
defence of Santa Maria was quite confined to the outskirts of the 
town, where the Fiedmontese artillerymen were behaving beautifully. 
The first thing was to oppose this, and a battalion of Bersaglieri and 
one of the regiments of the Brigade Eber, were sent to advance, while 
the Brigade Milano was sent by the Porta St. Angelo to take the 
enemy on the left flank. But before this occurred, the newly-formed 
Hungarian Hussars had been sent out by the Porta Capua to drive 
back the enemy's cavalry, which ranged close to the gate. Although 
not more than sixty horsemen, they charged and drove back the two 
squadrons, cutting them down and taking a number of prisoners. 



THE BATTLE OF YOLTUKNO. 409 

" The infantry soon followed, and General Turr took the command 
of that side. Although mostly fresh troops, with the exception of the 
cadres^ composed of the Cacciatori of the first expedition, they went 
on like old soldiers. The enemy, who had evidently all day long the 
idea of intimidating our troops with his cavalry, charged: but the 
Picciotti, guided by the soldiers of CalataFimi, formed groups, and not 
only stood firing, but bayoneted the horsemen. After this it was 
almost nothing but advance with the bayonet, till the Convent of the 
Capuchins and the Cemetery, the two chief positions of the Neapoli- 
tans, were permanently taken. 

" While this was going on on that side, the rest of the Brigade 
Eber, the last reserve, was called by the Dictator toward St. Angelo. 
Scarcely out of the gates, it fell in with Garibaldi, who, accompanied 
only by a few officers, was waiting for further reinforcements to fall 
on the flank of the enemy, who, on withdrawing from St. Angelo, 
had taken to the woods, and occupied some houses with his artil- 
lery. 

*' After the first defeat in the morning, the enemy had returned 
with new forces to carry St. Angelo. Not only did all his field guns 
scatter death in every direction, but likewise three batteries from the 
opposite bank, and the mortars from the fortress, began to open a ' 
tremendous fire, under the protection of which the Neapolitans ad- 
vanced between 10 and 11 a.m. They carried once more the position 
of the barricade, and occupied even the first houses leading up to- 
ward St. Angelo. Medici and Col. Spangaro, besides Garibaldi, did 
everything to steady the wavering troops, who, seeing themselves so 
much outnumbered, and attacked by such formidable artillery, began 
to think the day lost. For hours the fight lasted, a continual ad- 
vance or retreat on both sides, but still the Neapolitans could not gain 
much ground. This was, perhaps, the most strongly contested spot 
on the whole line, and only in the afternoon the advantage began to 
show on our side. The Neapolitans had again to clear the road, but 
they still held our barricade and the woods on both sides of it. With 
great trouble two skirmisi*iing lines were formed, and sent to threaten 
their left and right, and then a hundred men were collected behind 
the first house, and these made a rush, at the cry of * Viva Gari- 
baldi!' and carried the position about 2 p.m., which was kept, as well 
as the guns which were in it. 

" Garibaldi returned to Santa Maria and brought on the rest of the 
Brigade Eber to complete the success which had been gained. 
Scarcely half a mile from Santa Maria, an open space lies on the left 
of the road, through which a detached barrack is visible. Ilcre the 

18 



410 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

Neapolitans had placed some guns, while their infantry lined the 
woods. As soon as they saw the column, they opened fire. Gari- 
baldi, not heeding, still advanced, until he came to the first body. 
Here he gave orders to the Hungarian legion and the Swiss company 
to advance and drive them away. The two threw themselves into 
the woods, and, scarcely using their arms, advanced with the bayonet, 
driving the Neapolitans before them like sheep. A cavalry charge 
of several squadrons followed, and did a good deal of harm to the 
little body of brave fellows, but did not hinder them from following 
up their success and pushing forward to the very edge of the Campo 
before Capua. 

" Garibaldi still advanced with the few remaining companies in the 
direction of St. Angelo, sending off one after another to continue the 
work of the Hungarians. Medici had, in the meantime, also pushed 
in advance, and by 4 p.m. the Neapolitans vrere flying in all direc- 
tions, and our men had occupied the edge of the wood at half a mile 
from Capua, where they remained all night. 

" It was as complete a defeat as ever an army suffered. 

** They had on the whole line quite 30,000, to which we could 
scarcely oppose 15,000. 

" The losses were not so serious as might have been expected. 
Many wounded, but few dead. 

" The column which w^as cut off by Bixio showed about Caserta, 
and next morning Garibaldi went to give them the finishing stroke. 

*' We have five guns which were left by the Neapolitans early in 
the day, but could only be secured toward evening. Two British 
Bailors distinguished themselves in removing them." 

The king's troops had erected strong defensive works along 
the right bank of the Yolturno, where they had, besides the 
formidable fortress of Capua, on the margin of the water, 
eyerj favorable point occupied with forts or batteries. They 
entirely commanded the river, which is there only a ditch, 
with bridges crossing from the castle. From San Clemente 
to Cajazzo their bank was covered with well masked bat- 
teries, redoubts and barricades of trees ; while the low parts 
of the shore were full of impediments and dangerous, con- 
cealed obstructions ; and the whole was supphed with 
numerous chosen troops, well intrenched, excited by the 
promise of rewards. 



garibaldi's OEDER of the DAT. 411 

We here translate Garibaldi^ s Order of the Day, after the 
battle of Yolturno : 

" On the 1st of October, a fatal and fratricidal day, when Itah'ans 
fought, on the Yolturno, against Italians, with all the energy which 
man displays against man ; the bayonets of my companions in arms 
found also on that occasion the victory in their gigantic footsteps. 
With equal valor they fought and conquered at Maddaloni, St. 
Angelo and Santa Maria. With equal valor the courageous cham- 
pions of Italian independence led their brave men to the conflict. 

" At Castel Morone, Bronzetti, a worthy rival of his brother, at the 
head of a handful of Cacciatori, repeated one of those deeds which 
history will surely place by the side of the combats of Leonidas and 
the Fabii. Few, but splendid with the crown of valor, the Hun- 
garians, French and English, who attended the southern army, 
worthily sustained the martial fame of their countrymen. Favored 
by fortune, I have had the honor, in the two worlds, of fighting 
against the first soldiers ; and I have become convinced that the 
plant Man grows in Italy not inferior to any country ; I have been 
made to believe that these same soldiers whom we have fought in 
southern Italy would not be placed behind the most warlike, when 
assembled under the glorious standard of emancipation. 

" At dawn on that day, I arrived at Santa Maria from Caserta, by 
the railroad. While entering the coach for St. Angelo, Gen. 
Milwitz said to me : * The enemy have attacked my outposts of San 
Tamaro.' Suddenly, beyond Santa Maria, toward St. Angelo, was 
heard a lively fusilade ; and near the posts of the left of the said 
position, they were powerfully engaged with the enemy. A coach- 
man and a horse of the coaches in my train were killed. I might, 
however, pass freely, thanks to the bravery of the Simonetta brigade, 
Division Medici, which occupied that point, and courageously repulsed 
the enemy. I thus reached the crossing of the Capua and Santa 
Maria roads, the centre of the positon of St. Angelo, and there were 
the Generals Medici and Avezzana, who, with their accustomed 
courage and coohiess, made their arrangements to repel the enemy, 
breaking in upon their whole line. I said to Medici, * I am going 
alone to observe the field of battle. Defend the position at any 
cost.' I had hardly proceeded toward the heights behind, when I 
found the enemy were masters of them. Without loss of time, I col- 
lected all the soldiers at hand, and placing myself on the loft of the 
ascending enemy, I endeavored to prevent them. I sent, at tlie same 
time, a company of Genoese Bersaglieri toward Mount St. Nicolas, to 



4:12 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 



prevent the enemy from gaining possession of it. That company and 
two of the Sacchi brigade, which I had demanded, and which 
made their appearance opportunely on the heights, arrested the 
enemy. 

*' Then moving myself toward the right, on their Hne of retreat, 
the enemy began to descend and fiy. Not until some time afterward, 
I learned that a corps of the enemy's Cacciatori, before their attack 
in front, had got to our rear by a covered way, without being known. 
In the mean time, the battle w^as warm on the plain of St. Angelo, 
now favorable to us, and then compelling us to retire before so 
numerous and tenacious an enemy. For several days unequivocal 
signs had announced to me an attack ; and therefore I was not left 
to be deceived by the different demonstrations of the enemy against 
our right and left ; and this was of much importance, because the 
royalists had collected all their disposable forces against us on the 
first of October, and attacked us simultaneously in all our positions. 

*' At Maddaloui, after varying fortune, the enemy had been 
repulsed. At St. Maria equa^lly ; and at both points they had left 
prisoners and cannon. Th'e same happened at St. Angelo, after a 
fight of more than six hours ; but, our forces at that point being very 
inferior to those of the enemy, he had remained, with a strong 
column, master of the communications between St. Angelo and St. 
Maria. I was, therefore, obliged, in order to get to the reserve 
which I had asked of General Sistori from Caserta, to pass to the east 
of the road leading from St. Angelo to the latter point. I reached 
St. Maria near 2 p.m., and there found our troops commanded by the 
brave general Milwitz, who had bravely repulsed the enemy at all 
points. The reserves sent for from Caserta reached us at that mo- 
ment ; and I placed them in column of attack on the St. Ano-elo 
road ; the Milan brigade, at the head, followed by the brigade Eber ; 
and I ordered in reserve part of the brigade Assanti. I then pressed 
to the attack the brave Calabrians of Pace, who were in a wood on 
my right, and fought splendidly. The head of the column had 
hardly issued from the wood, about 3 p.m., when it was discovered 
by the enemy, who began to fire grape. This caused a little confu- 
sion among the young Milanese Bersaglieri, who marched in front ; 
but those brave soldiers, at the sound of charge from the trumpets, 
rushed upon the enemy, who had begun to retiie toward Capua. 
The lines of the Milanese Bersaglieri were soon followed by a bat- 
talion of the same brigade, which fearlessly charged the enemy with- 
out firing a shot. 

** The road from St. Maria to St. Angelo forms, in the direction of 



GAEIBALDl's OKDER OF THE DAY. 413 

St. Maria to Capua, an angle of about forty degrees ; so that, while 
the column was proceeding along the road, it must always be on the 
left, and alternate forward. When, therefore, the Milanese brigade 
and the Calabrians were engaged, I sent forward the brigade Eber 
against the enemy on the right of the former. It was fine to see the 
veterans of Hungary march under fire with the tranquillity of a 
parade-ground, and in the same order. Their fearless intrepidity 
contributed not a little to the retreat of the enemy. With the move- 
ments in the front of my column and on the right, I soon found my- 
self joining with the column of Medici, which had bravely sustained 
an unequal contest through the whole day. The courageous Genoese 
carabiniers, who formed the left of the division Medici, did not wait 
for any command to charge the enemy again. They, as always, per- 
formed prodigies of valor. The enemy, after fighting obstinately all 
day, toward 5 p.m., reentered Capua in disorder, protected by the 
cannon of the place. 

" At evening I had noticed in St. Angelo, that a column of the 
enemy of 4,000 or 5,000 men was in Old Caserta. I ordered the 
Genoese carabiniers to be ready at two in the morning of October 
2d, with 350 men of the corps of Spangaro, and 60 mountaineers of 
Vesuvius. I marched at that hour on Caserta by the mountain road 
and St. Lencio. Before reaching Caserta, the brave Colonel Missori, 
whom I had directed to discover the enemy, with some of his brave 
guides, informed me that the royalists were on the heights between 
Old Caserta and Caserta, which I was soon able to verify. I went to 
Caserta to concert with General Sistori, and not believing the enemy 
bold enough to attack that city, I combined with him to collect all 
the forces at hand, and march against the enemy's right flank, 
and attack him by the heights of the park of Caserta, thus placing 
him between us and the division Bixio, which I had ordered to 
attack him on that side. 

" The enemy still held the heights ; but discovering only a small 
force in Caserta, had projected its capture, ignorant, no doubt, of 
the result of the battle of the previous day, and, therefore, pushed 
half his force upon that city. While I was thus marching under 
cover, on the right flank of the enemy, he attacked Caserta in front, 
and would, perhaps, have gained it, if General Sistori, with his accus- 
tomed bravery, and a band of valorous men, had not repulsed him. 
With the Calabrians of General Stocco and four companies of the 
northern army, I proceeded against the enemy, who was charged — 
resisted but little, and was driven almost at a run to Old Caserta. 
There a small number of the enemy sustained themselves for a mo- 



414 LIFE OF GARIBALDI, 



ment, firing from windows, but they were soon surrounded and made 
prisoners. Those who fled in advance fell into the hands of the 
soldiers of Bixio, who, after fighting bravely on the first at Madda- 
loni, arrived on the field of battle like lightning. Those who remained 
behind capitulated with Sacchi, whom I had ordered to follow the 
movement of my column ; so that, of all the enemy's corps, few were 
able to escape. This corps, it appears, was the same which had 
attacked Bronzetti at Castel Morono — and that his heroic defence, 
with his handful of brave soldiers, had restrained them the greater 
part of the day, thus preventing them from getting into the rear all 
that day. The corps of Sacchi also contributed to detain that column 
beyond the Park of Caserta on the first day by repulsing it bravely. 

*' G. Garibaldi. 
" Casbrta, October, 1860." 



A correspondent of the Paris ** Journal des Debats " says : 

** The most brilliant episode of the action of the 1st of October was 
the recapture of the battery at the foot of Mont St. Angelo. When 
I left Santa Maria, I knew that this battery had been very much dis- 
abled in the morning. Garibaldi arrived at nine o'clock, when the 
enemy was thundering at it with all his strength, because it took him 
in flank, and was causing him severe loss. The triple battery cour- 
ageously resisted the attack, and never slackened fire, when all at 
once the one situated at the foot of the hill became silent. The 
royalists, to the number of 2,500, got round the hill, and rushing 
upon the guns, spiked five of them, and killed several of the men at 
their pieces. Garibaldi, on the San Tannaro side, soon observed 
the silence of his favorite battery, and an aid-de-camp from General 
Milwitz soon informed him of the disaster, which would probably have 
lost him the battle. Garibaldi at once started off, crossed Santa 
Maria, followed by Medici and his staff, and collecting what men he 
could, cried out in a voice which caused all to shudder, * We are 
going to die, but the Italians must win the day : at all other points we 
have conquered.* Followed by one hundred men, at a rapid pace. 
Garibaldi leading the way in a small, disabled carriage, went right 
forward. But just as they got near the Casino of St. Angelo, some 
Neapolitan Chasseurs, who were lying on the ground, rose and fell 
upon them. The coachman drove his horses into a ditch and formed 
a barricade of the carriage. Garibaldi jumped up, indignant, and 
went up to the Chasseurs, shouting, * Viva ItaHa!' Some of his men 



garibaldi's personal heroism. 415 

coming up at the same time, the enemy became demoralized and took 
to flight. Garibaldi was slightly wounded in the stomach, and his 
trousers were riddled by two or three bullets. * If I only had another 
pair,' he said, and without further remark he continued his march 
toward a battalion of one hundred and fifty Hungarians, commanded 
by General Mogyorady. He pointed to the Neapolitans who were ia 
possession of the battery, and cried out to them, * Forward, my lads, 
disperse that rabble for me V This * rabble ' consisted of a regiment 
of the line, a squadron of Cavalry, a company of Chasseurs, and a 
company of Artillery. The Hungarians, without waiting to count the 
numbers of the adversary, rushed forward and charged with the 
bayonet. After a contest of twenty minutes, the battery was retaken, 
and once more it poured its storm of grape on the Neapolitan troops, 
who fled in confusion across the fields. The Hungarians, in this en- 
counter, had thirty men put hors de combat^ the Neapolitans about 
two hundred. Garibaldi did not wait to dress his wound, but hurried 
elsewhere. The day, however, was now won." 



CHAPTER XIX. 

" This Pius the Ninth for us, Romans, has made 
Short joy and long gi-ief by his treacherous trade. 
Beguil'd and oppress'd, we have lost ev'ry hope : 
Then unpope him, unpope him, unpope the false pope.'* 

Q. Bossetti, 

" Priests of Italy ! we can conquer without you, but do not wish to. Are you 
not our brothers ?" — Mazzini. 

*'Have the Roman people submitted quietly to the Popes' temporal power? 
History records more than one hundred and sixty rebellions against it in ten 
centuries." — An Italian writer. 

*' Curia Romana non petit ovem sine lana." — Modern Boman 'proverb. 

THE POPE URGED BY FRANCE AND SARDINIA TO DISMISS HIS 
FOBEIGIf TROOPS — INCONSISTENCIES OF LOUIS NAPOLEON — 
MARKED CHANGES OF TIMES, DOCTRINRS, AND MEASURES — 

YicTOR Emanuel's demands pressed on the pope — con- 
spiracies AND INSURRECTIONS IN THE POPe's REMAINING 
DOMINIONS — THE ULTIMATUM REFUSED — GENERAL CIALDINI 
MARCHES — BATTLE OF OASTELFIDARO — CAPTURE OF SPOLETO, 
ANCONA, PERUGIA, AND OTHER PLACES — YICTOR ENTERS THE 
KINGDOM OF NAPLES. 

We must now leave Garibaldi for a time, and devote a chap- 
ter to the affairs of the Pope and Sardinia. 

The Emperor of the French and Victor Emanuel had 
long since advised and urged the Pope to dismiss his foreign 
troops, with which he garrisoned his fortresses, and not only 
kept the people in awe, but oppressed them intolerably ; but 
he, under the influence of his prime minister, Antonelli, stub- 
bornly refused, as well as persisted in denying every propo- 
sition for the removal of abuses. Adhering to the old and 
impious claim of divine right, as the vicegerent of God on 
earth, and hoping, no doubt, that Austria would be able to 
come to his aid witli her armies, when every intelligent eye 

416 



INCONSISTENCIES OF LOUIS NAPOLEON. 417 

saw that Austria was hardly able to stand alone, the pope 
had excommunicated Victor Emanuel, and even Louis 
[N'apoleon in fact, though without naming him, at a time 
when the latter was still upholding with his army the papal 
power in Kome, which he had restored by besieging that 
city in 1849. There was an abundance of inconsistencies 
and self-contradictions on all sides ; and it would have been 
difficult to point out any way in which either of the three 
sovereigns could consistently move, speak or even stand still. 
But good men rejoice when good is done, and some- 
tunes the more when it is effected in an unexpected quarter. 
In 1849 the Roman republic was overthrown by French can- 
non, though created by the free suffrage of the Pope^s sub- 
jects ; and, in 1860, most of the Pope's territory and for- 
tresses were to be captured in siege and battle, in order to 
drive out foreign troops, whose presence was ^' an insult 
to Italy," and to allow the inhabitants freedom to vote for 
annexation to Piedmont. 

England had often protested to the kings of lN"aples 
against their inhumanity toward their subjects ; and thus she 
was prepared to approve, as she has done, of the invasions 
of her territory by Garibaldi and Yictor Emanuel. 

We can find here but little space to notice the events 
which followed the Pope's final refusal to accede to the 
demands made upon him. How unreasonable soever they 
appeared to him, or however inconsistent they may have 
seemed to the world, especially the appeal to free, universal 
suffrage, which would be hardly submitted to in any other 
country in Europe, no alternative was left. 

After the iniquitous overthrow of the repubhc by Louis, 
the occupation of Rome by his army in fact conciliated the 
entire papal priesthood of the world, and the population 
which has remained under their spiritual influence ; and it 
has prevented Austria not only from taking that place, but 
of every excuse and possibihty of aspiring to obtain it. 
While the Pope has been surrounded by French troops, lie 

18* 



418 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 



has appeared to be under safe guardianship, even although 
duiing the few months which have passed since the fulmina- 
tion of the Bull of Excommunication against Victor Emanuel, 
Louis Xapoleon himself has also been, by plain innuendo, laid 
under the ban by the same instrument, and has been trans- 
formed from ** the eldest son of the church — the beloved in 
Christ,^^ as the Pope used to denominate him, to an enemy, 
delivered over to Satan, and anathematized, in every part 
and member of his soul and body, from the crown of his 
head to his accursed feet. 

But now things have changed wonderfully, and we have 
indications that the French emperor is about to change his 
position accordingly. If events take such a course as we 
may anticipate, the Pope's temporal power will soon be 
entirely gone, and his respectability in the eyes of the world 
will be only such and so much as can be bought with two 
millions of dollars a year, and by a train of cardinals, with 
ten thousand dollars apiece. This is the plan now proposed 
for the future position of Pius IX., which Victor Emanuel 
seems hkely to carry into operation, with the approbation 
of Louis Napoleon. There is now no longer any danger from 
Austria, weak as she is by bankruptcy, the loss of most of 
her Itahan possessions, threatened with the invasion of the 
remainder by Garibaldi on '* the ides of March," and with 
Hungary ready to rise at the first signal. The Itahans can 
now take charge of the Pope and of Rome, without fear of 
Austria or assistance from France ; and, either before any 
more fighting in Lombardy and Yenetia, or, if need be, after 
it, the kingdom of all Italy is likely to be proclaimed, 
according to GaribaldPs announcement, from the Quirinal, 
one of the seven hills of Rome. 

When this shall have been done, the anticipations of the 

Italian patriots will be realized, who have long regarded* the 

loss of the Pope's temporal kingdom as surely involving the 

^ destruction of his spiritual ; and many of them were early 

advocates of the doctrine preached by Gioberti twenty 



TIMES, DOCTRINES AND MEASURES CHANGED. 419 



years ago, although he was a devotee of popery and they 
were its radical enemies, because they had sagacity to foresee 
the necessity of this act, which was beyond his perception. 
They knew full well, what millions of the unwilling subjects 
of the papacy have known for centuries, that nothing but 
severe and cruel oppression could ever keep the human mind 
submissive to such a system of tyranny, spiritual and physi- 
cal, and that, whenever force and fear were removed, indi- 
viduals, communities and nations would throw off the galling 
and degrading yoke. This the world has seen proved within 
the past few months, in ways and modes, in a degree and to 
an extent, which only those who were acquainted with popery, 
with human nature and with Italy would have expected. As 
soon as freedom of speech and action was granted to the 
people of Lombardy, the Duchies, Tuscany and Emilia, and 
a free, universal suffrage was proclaimed, the inhabitants 
rose in a mass in city, villages and country, and proceeded, 
with banners, music and acclamations, to the election urns, 
and voted unanimously for immediate annexation to the con- 
stitutional kingdom of Victor Emanuel. And this expres- 
sion of the universal and enthusiastic popular will was greatly 
enhanced by the circumstance that the king had just before 
been excommunicated by a Bull of the Pope, which con- 
signed him to outlawry, persecution, torture and death in 
this world, and to eternal misery in hell ; and yet many 
Italian archbishops, bishops and priests, of all degrees, have 
openly approved the rejection of allegiance to the papacy, 
and urged and even led their people to the polls, themselves, 
in many instances, putting in the first votes. 

But not only have the hopes of good Italian patriots been 
gratified : the prophecies of God himself have been fulfilled, 
by the recent astonishing course of events in Italy. So 
striking is the resemblance between those changes and the 
scenes recorded in the Bible, that the mind is filled with 
solemn awe and grateful adoration while contemplating them 



420 LIFE OF GAELBALDI. 

in comparison. '' Tlie souls under the altar '^ introduced to 
the reader of the book of Revelation, with their purity, 
faithfulness, patience, but earnest, inquiry : ^' How long, 
Lord, holy and true, dost thou not avenge our blood ?" 
how much do they resemble the victims of the Inquisition, 
whose horrible secrets were disclosed by the opening of that 
infernal edifice in Kome by the republican government in 
1849 ! And how much does the present period resemble 
that described in chap, xviii. ver. 13 of that book, where the^ 
destruction of Babylon the Great is described, and one of 
whose chief articles of traffic were not '' the persons of men," 
as in T}Tus (Ezekiel xxvii.), but their '' soals !" 

And how Garibaldi appears like the agent by whom that 
destruction is to be accomphshed, when we hear him repeat 
his open and tremendous denunciations against the papacy, 
now, recently, standing in Xaples, almost in the same words 
which he wrote in Xew York in 1850, for this volume, and 
recorded, on page 233. 

Before the war with Italy the States of the Church were 
divided into four legations, not counting the district of 
Home. The first comprised the provinces of Bologna, 
Ferrara, Forli and Ravenna, and was called Romagna. 
This is the portion which had been already annexed to Pied- 
mont. The second, which separates the Romagna fi'om the 
Keapolitan states, is composed of the provinces of Urbino, 
Pesaro, Macerata, Loreto, Ancona, Fermo, AscoU and 
Camerino. It is this portion of the Roman temtory which 
is commonly known under the name of the Marches, and is 
bounded on the north by Romagna, on the east by the 
Adriatic, on the south by the Xeapolitan territory, and on 
the west by the provinces of Spoleto and Perugia. The third 
legation was composed of the provinces of Spoleto, Perugia 
and Rieti. The first two corresponded to what is generally 
known under the name of Umbria. The fourth legation 
comprised Yelletri, Frosinone and Benevento, the last pro- 



THE POLICY ADOPTED BY SARDINIA. 421 

vince being surrounded by JSTeapolltan territory. The dis- 
trict of Rome was placed under a special regime^ and consisted 
of that city, of Yiterbo, Orvieto and Civita Yecchia. 

The course of policy recently adopted by Sardinia had 
now been made known by w^hat was deemed a semi-official 
announcement by a Turin gazette, under the direction of 
Cavour. It was this : that the cabinet of Turin, in placing 
itself in the position of the representative of Italian nation- 
ality, had a right to reproach Austria for not having given 
to Yenetia, either a separate government or an Italian army. 
This violation of the treaty of Yillafranca had very naturally 
disquieted the Sardinian government, which, however, had 
no intention of provoking an imprudent war. On the con- 
trary, it desked to prevent this, and demanded to this end, 
the dismissal of the foreign hordes which had been united 
by General Lamoricik'e. ^' It cannot be permitted," says 
the paper in question, '^ that Italy should be made the 
camping ground of twenty-five thousand foreign mercenaries, 
who entertain toward the Itahans feelings of hatred and 
aversion." The Sardinian government cannot look on with 
indifference at the renewal of the massacres of Perugia. It 
owes protection to the populations of Umbria and the 
Marches, who are subjected to a military dictation which 
they hate, and it is better for the government to take the 
responsibility of energetic measures, which will be too late if 
it waits for the attack. Such was the substance of the article 
written while the people of Umbria and the Marches were 
in a state of insurrection. For, before that time, the follow- 
ing accounts had been received from difft^rent parts of the 
Pope's dominions. At Fano, Sinigaglia and Aucona, the 
government of Pius IX. were in serious danger. The last- 
named town in particular, which had revolted, and had been 
brought back to obedience rather by stratagem than by 
force, was said to be the centre of agitation and the hotbed 
of revolutionary incendiarism. A correspondence had just 
been discovered which compromised a great number of per- 



422 LUTE OF GARIBALDI. 

sons. Many had been arrested. It was connected with a 
conspiracy, the ramifications of which were said to be so 
widespread, and included men so high placed in society, that 
the authorities admitted that they were incapable of guard- 
ing against the storm without the assistance of an armed 
force. Advocates, officials, private individuals, and even a 
certain number of Roman officers, were compromised in the 
affair, but no general arrest could be attempted for fear of 
leading to a most dangerous collision. The mass of the peo- 
ple only waited as a signal the arrest of some eminent person- 
ages to rise in insurrection, and the police were well aware 
that a large depot of arms existed, but they were ignorant of 
the spot. Such was the situation of Ancona, which, it would 
appear, regulated the movements of the towns on the coast 
of the Adriatic, such as Sinigaglia, Fano and Pesaro, and of 
those in the interior, as Osimo, Loretto and Recanati, and 
as far as Macerata. In this state of things the Roman 
government had just ordered troops to proceed by forced 
marches on Ancona from Pesaro, Perugia and Rome. 

At length Count Cavour gave notice to the Pope, in the 
following letter to Cardinal Antonelli, that he must imme- 
diately decide on what course to pursue. 

" Turin, Sept. T. 
*' Eminence : The government of his majesty, the King of Sar- 
dinia, could not without serious regret see the formation and existence 
of the bodies of foreign mercenary troops in the pay of the Pontifical 
government. 'The organization of such corps not consisting, as in 
all civilized governments, of citizens of the country, but of men of all 
languages, nations and religions, deeply offends the public conscience 
of Italy and Europe. The want of discipline inherent to such troops, 
the inconsiderate conduct of their chiefs, the irritating menaces with 
which they pompously fill their proclamations, excite and maintain a 
highly dangerous ferment. The painful recollection of the massacre 
and pillage of Perugia is still alive among the inhabitants of the 
Marches and Umbria. This state of things, dangerous in itself, be- 
comes still more so after the facts which have taken place in Sicily 
and in the kingdom of Naples. The presence of foreign troops, 



CARDINAL AJSTTONELLl's KEPLY. 423 

which insults the national feeling, and prevents the manifestation of 
the wishes of the people, will infallibly cause the extension of the 
movement to the neighboring provinces. The intimate connection 
between the inhabitants of the Marches and Umbria and those of the 
provinces annexed to the states of the king, and reasons of order 
and security in his own territory, lay his majesty's government under 
the necessity of applying, as far as in its power, an immediate remedy 
to such evils. King Victor Emanuel's conscience does not permit 
him to remain a passive spectator of the bloody repression with 
which the arms of the foreign mercenaries would extinguish every 
manifestation of national feeling in Italian blood. No government 
has the right of abandoning to the will and pleasure of a horde of 
soldfers of fortune, the property, the honor and lives of the inha- 
bitants of a civilized country. 

" For these reasons, after having applied to his majesty, the king, 
my august sovereign, for his orders, I have the honor of signifying 
to your eminence that the king's troops are charged to prevent, in 
the name of the rights of humanity, the Pontifical mercenary corps 
from repressing by violence the expression of the sentiments of the 
people of the Marches and Umbria. I have, moreover, the honor to 
invite your excellency, for the reasons above explained, to give im- 
mediate orders for the disbanding and dissolving of those corps, the 
existence of which is a menace to the peace of Italy. 

*• Trusting that your eminence will immediately communicate to 
me the measures taken by the government of his holiness in the 
matter, I have the honor of renewing to your eminence the expres- 
sion of my high consideration. *' Cavour." 

The following is the reply of Cardinal Antonelli : 

** Rome, Sept, 11. 
*' Excellency : Without taking into account the manner in which 
your Excellency has thought proper to have your letter of the 7th 
inst. conveyed to me, I have directed my whole attention calmly 
upon the subject you lay before me in the name of your sovereign, 
and I cannot conceal from you that it has cost me an extraordinary 
effort to do so. The new principles of public law which you lay 
down in your letter, would be, indeed, sufficient to dispense me from 
giving any answer at all, they being so contrary to those which have 
constantly been acknowledged by all governments and nations. 
Nevertheless, feeling deeply the inculpations cast upon the govern- 
ment of his holiness, I cannot refrain from at once noticing the blame, 



424 LITE OF GARIBALDI. 

as odious as it is unfounded and unjust, pronounced against the 
troops belonging to the Pontifical government, and I must add, that 
I find the pretension of denying the right belonging to the Pontifical 
government as well as to any other, of having foreign troops in its 
service, utterly unjustifiable. In fact, many governments of Europe 
have foreign troops in their pay. On that subject it may be expe- 
dient to observe that, owing to the character with which the Sov- 
ereign Pontiff is invested as the common father of all believers, he 
ought to be less subject to criticism than any other for receiving in 
the ranks of his troops all who come and offer themselves from the 
various parts of the Catholic world, for the defence of the Holy See, 
and of the States of the Church. 

*' Nothing is more false or insulting than to attribute to the Pon- 
tifical troops the disorders which have taken place in the states of 
the Holy See. There is no necessity for asking, for history has 
already enregistered whence came the troops who have violently 
constrained the will of the people, and the artifices which have been 
made use of for throwing into perturbation the greater part of Italy, 
and ruining all that was most inviolable and most sacred, both in 
right and injustice. 

" As to the consequences which it has been sought to make weigh 
on the legitimate action of the troops of the Holy See, to put down 
the rebellion of Perugia, it would truly be more logical to throw that 
responsibility on those who, from abroad, have excited the revolt ; 
and you know perfectly well, M. le Comte, where that outbreak was 
concerted, whence were derived mone}^, arms and means of all kinds, 
and whence instructions and orders were sent to the insurgents. 

"There is, consequently, reason for representing as calumnious all 
that has been said by a party hostile to the government of the Holy 
See, as to the conduct of its troops, and for declaring that the impu- 
tations cast on their chiefs by the authors of proclamations of a 
nature to excite dangerous ferments, are not less. Your excel- 
lency concludes your painful dispatch by inviting me, in the nan^e of 
your sovereign, to immediately order the disarming and disbanding 
of the said troops. This invitation was accompanied by a sort of 
menace on the part of Piedmont in case of refusal, to prevent the 
action of said troops by means of the royal troops. 

*' This involves a quaai injunction which I willingly abstain from 
quaUfying. The Holy See could only repel it with indignation, 
strong in its legitimate rights, and appealing to the law of nations, 
under the aegis of which Europe has hitherto lived, whatever violence 
the Holy See may be exposed to suffer, without having provoked it. 



425 



aud against which it is my duty now to protest energetically in the 
name of his holiness. With sentiments of consideration, I am, etc., 

" G. Cardinal Antonelli." 

The occupation of the Koman States by the King of Sar- 
dinia was one of the most important and unexpected steps in 
the war, which soon followed the preceding announcement. 
The above note was sent by Count Cavour to Cardinal 
Antonelli, minister of the Pope, in compliance with the 
urgent demand of the people of Umbria and the Marches, 
in which the Sardinian government had demanded the imme- 
diate dismissal of the papal mercenaries, afiarming that the 
presence of upward of 20,000 foreign troops in the centre of 
Italy was incompatible with the treaty of Yillafranca. The 
note threatened that unless this demand should be agreed to 
in 24 hours, the Sardinian army would enter those territories. 
No reply was received within that time, and then Victor 
Emanuel issued the following proclamation : 

*' Soldiers : You enter the Marches and Umbria to restore civil 
order in their desolated cities, and to afford the people the opportunity 
of expressing their wishes. You have not to combat powerful armies, 
but to free unhappy Italian provinces from foreign bands of merce- 
naries. You go not to avenge the injuries done to me and to Italy, 
but to prevent the bursting forth of popular hatred and vengeance 
against misrule. You will teach, by your example, forgiveness of in- 
juries, and Christian tolerance to him who in his folly has compared 
to Islamism our love for our country, Italy. 

*' At peace with all the great powers, and without any idea of pro- 
vocation, I intend to remove from the centre of Italy a perpetual 
source of disturbance and discord. I desire to spare the seat of the 
head of the church, to whom I am ready, in accord with allied and 
friendly powers, to give all those guarantees for independence and 
security which his blind counsellors have vainly imagined they could 
obtain from the fanaticism of that mischievous party that conspires 
against my authority and the liberty of the nation. 

*' Soldiers; They accuse me of ambition! Yes! one ambition is 
mine — that of restoring to Italy the principles of moral order and of 
preservhig Europe from the continual peril of revolution and of 
war. *' Victor Emanuel." 



426 LIFE OF GAKIBALDI. 



Before the middle of September, General Cialdini had 
taken the town of Pesaro, and captured twelve hundred of 
the Gennan troops, being a portion of those bands of foreign 
soldiers, against the keeping of which France and Piedmont 
had so long protested, and the retaining of which w^as the 
chief ground of the w^ar. Orvieto was also taken. Fossom- 
brone had risen in insurrection, as Pesaro had done before 
Cialdinrs arrival ; but Fossombrone, being unsupported, had 
been reduced to obedience, bj such savage punishment as 
had been suffered by Perugia. 

The ^^ London Times '^ remarked, on receiving this news, 
and in reviewing the manifesto of Yictor Emanuel : 

" We freely admit that nothing but the extremity of the evil could 
justify the step which Sardinia has taken, but we think that step is 
justified. The evil would not cure itself. For all these reasons, we 
think the King of Sardinia is entitled to the sympathy of Englishmen 
in the war in which he has engaged. We wish him cordially success, 
and that his success may be rapid as well as decisive." 

The war, in fact, was begun by the rulers and their hired 
butchers against the people, before the Sardinian troops 
crossed the frontier. The presence of those troops was also 
an insult to Italy, as their express object was to oppose the 
movement in the free territories. The same writer added the 
following remarks : 

" Then there is the intolerable oppression of the Pope^s government, 
The best proof of that oppression is the fact that the Pope dares not 
trust his own subjects with arms, but places himself, like Dionysius of 
Syracuse, in the hands of foreign mercenaries. The spectacle of a 
people kept down by such means is an outrage on the civilization of 
the age, and a danger and menace for all the rest of Italy. Till some 
government be established in the centre of Italy, which can be main- 
tained without ten thousand French troops to garrison the capital, 
and five and twenty thousand foreign mercenaries to sack insurgent 
towns, it is in vain to hope for peace." 

General Cialdini approached Ancona, and a naval squa- 
dron was to cooperate. The battle of Castelfidaro was 



BATTLE OF CASTELFIDAEO. 427 

fought on the 18th of September, when Lieut. General 
Cialdini was furiously attacked by General Lamoriciere, with 
eleven thousand men and one hundred and forty cannon. 
Four thousand other papal troops made a sortie from An- 
cona, to support the latter. The contest was short but 
J bloody. Many of the wounded papists used their daggers 
against the Piedmontese, who went to assist them. The re- 
sults, said Cialdini's report, were as follows : 

*' The junction of Lamoriciere's forces with Ancona has been pre- 
vented ; we have taken six hundred prisoners, among whom are more 
than thirty officers, some of them of high rank ; we have taken six 
guns, among others those given by Charles Albert to the Pope in 
1848, one standard, and numerous ammunition wagons, etc. All the 
wounded, including General Pim^dau, who led the attacking column, 
are in our hands, and a great number of killed." 

General Cialdini conceded the honors of war to this corps, 
and ofi&cers and men were allowed to return to their homes. 

General Lamoriciere, accompanied by a few horsemen, fled 
from the field of battle on the 18th, and, following the road 
by the sea through the defiles of Conero, succeeded in reach- 
ing Ancona. All the prisoners and troops were indignant at 
his conduct. Nothing remained of Lamoriciere^s army ex- 
cept the troops shut up in Ancona ; all the rest were in the 
hands of the royal troops, with the exception of two thousand 
men dispersed in the mountains. The Sardinian governm'ent 
offered to the English government to set all the Irish pri- 
soners at liberty. The latter sent a courteous reply, leaving 
it entirely to the Sardinian government to take such resolu- 
tions as it might deem most suitable. The Sardinian govern- 
ment ordered the release of all Frenchmen taken prisoners 
from Lamoriciere. 

" The mercenary army of General Lamoriciere (as the " London 
Times" remarked) was the last hope of the Pope. Lamoriciere, whom 
the last accounts had described as seeking a junction with the Royalist 
Neapolitan troops, and threatening a southward movement upon the 
Garibaldians, had appeared suddenly before Ancona. Cialdini ac" 
cepted the offered battle, and the event bas been that the African 



428 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

general was totally and entirely routed. Those bands, from whom so 
much was expected, seem to be of no avail whatever against the Sar- 
dinian soldiers. This fire-eating and pious soldado, who had fulmi- 
nated such dreadful threats, and who was known to have done such 
strong deeds among the Arabs, has really done nothing in Italy which 
might not have been done by one of the College of Cardinals. With 
eleven thousand men, and the vigorous aid of the garrison of Ancona, | 
he has simply marched up to a signal defeat." 

Ancona was soon after besieged, blockaded, bombarded, 
and captured. The Sardinian navy and army displayed great 
skill as well as discipline and courage in this operation. The 
particulars of this must be omitted, as well as most others 
connected with the march of Yictor Emanuel on his triumph- 
ant course toward Naples. 

The city of Spoleto was besieged and soon taken. The 
besieged had three guns, two on a platform above, overlook- 
ing the town, and one below, placed in an embrasure on the 
left of the outer gate of the encientej so as to command the 
road leading up to it. They were iron guns of no great 
range, but still serviceable. The smallest of the three, in 
^ the embrasure by the gate, was the only one that did any 
execution. 

The Piedmontese arrived at Spoleto in the morning. 
They were between two thousand and three thousand strong, 
and had one battery of field artillery, consisting of six guns. 
The fact is, that the whole thing was a farce ; there was very 
little attack, and still less defence. The report of the com- 
mandant of Spoleto is an enormous exaggeration. 

The Piedmontese, on their part, did not press the siege 
with much vigor. The Italians were positively disaffected, 
and threatened their foreign comrades to blow up the powder 
magazine if they did not give in. Most of the Irish asked 
nothing better than to escape from the service and from the 
country, and the rest of the garrison — the motley crew of 
German, French, Swiss, and Belgians — they were few in 
number and of little worth. The whole loss of the Piedmon- 



CAPTURE OF PEKCTGIA. 429 

tese was, according to the evidence afterward obtained, 
under one hundred men. The loss of the garrison is stated 
at three killed and ten wounded. 

Nothing, certainly, says a visitor, could be more complete 
or miserable than the failure and break-down of the Irish 
contingent to the Pope's harlequin army. It would be very 
unjust, however, to consider this to be in any degree a stain 
on the gallant Irish nation, whose impetuous courage and 
many excellent miUtary qualities, every one must recognize 
and admire. The same ignominious disasters might, and no 
doubt would, have fallen to the lot of any body of men, no 
matter of what nation, similarly recruited, and deceived, and 
neglected, and sent into the field without the training and 
education which make the soldier. The shame falls not on 
Ireland, but on those who insnared unwilling recruits to prop 
a bad cause. 

Perugia, which was the scene of an inhuman butchery last 
year, committed by some of the horde of foreign wretches 
who formed the Pope's army, was now held by about three 
thousand of them, who made a strong resistance. The gar- 
rison had raised barricades in all parts of the town, and occu- 
pied the houses, from which they fired upon the Sardinians. 
Every street was the scene of a conflict ; but the assistance 
afforded to General Fanti by the inhabitants made the 
struggle much shorter than it would otherwise have been. 
A considerable portion of the Pontifical carbineers contrived 
to escape out of the town — the others retired to the citadel, 
which could not hold out long. Toward evening the fort 
capitulated, and the whole of the garrison, consisting of 
1,600 men, were made prisoners, as well as General 
Schmidt, who commanded them. He was the worthy chief 
of the adventurers whom the Italians so cordially detested. 
Switzerland refused to acknowledge him. He was one of 
the heroes of that impious war of the Sonderbund, which 
caused much bloodshed in the Swiss cantons. He was sub- 
sequently exiled. 



430 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

Victor Emanuers address to the people of Southern Italy, 
dated at Ancona, October 9th, 1860, concludes thus : 

*' People of Southern Europe : My troops are advancing among 
you to establish order. I do not come to impose upon you my will, 
but to cause yours to be respected. You will be able to manifest it 
freely. Providence, which protects just causes, will inspire the vote 
which you will deposit in the urn. Whatever be the gravity of 
events, I wait tranquilly the judgment of civilized Europe and that of 
history, because I have the consciousness of having fulfilled my duty 
as king and Italian. In Europe my policy will not be useless in re- 
conciling the progress of the people with the stability of monarchies. 
In Italy I know that I terminate the era of revolutions. 

*' Victor Emanuel. 

"Farini. 
*' Given at Ancona, Oct. 9, 1860." 

In the middle of October Yictor Emanuel entered from 
the north the kmgdom of IS'aples, which Garibaldi had now 
won for him, though by expressly disobeying him, as we have 
before seen. The Piedmontese army, approaching by two 
columns, was now drawing, as a writer remarked, *' the iron 
circle, out of which there is no outlet. One column has 
already passed Foggia on its way to Benevento and the 
Upper Yolturno ; it has landed at Manfredonia, and is mak- 
ing its way through the plains of the Capitanata. The other, 
under the personal command of the king himself, has landed 
at Giulia, and has pushed forward to Pescara, whence a 
branch leads into the main road from the north through the 
Abruzzi into the rear of Capua. 

" As for the Piedmontese troops landed at Naples, they 
have already taken up their position in line. It was high 
time, for the fatiguing service, in the heavy autumnal 
rains, with the cold winds, the heavy dews, and chilly morn- 
ings, was fast thinning the ranks. For the most part in the 
open air, or with but indifferent huts, constructed of branches 
and straw, without camp fires at night, and with continual 
alarms, it was a wonder that these young volunteers could 
resist as they did." 



CHAPTER XX. 

'* Our Tricolor, not as in days that are gone, 
Shows Italia disjoin'd, but united in one ; 
The WJiite is the Alps, our volcanos the Red, 
And the Green the rich fields over Lombardy spread," 

Dall ' Ongaro. T. D. 

THE PEESENT POSITION OF THINGS DOUBTS EESPECTING GARI- 
BALDI DES0KIPTI0N8 OF THE CAMP AT OAPUA — ENGLAND 

DECLARES FOR VICTOR EMANUEL — GARIBALDl's PROCLAMATIONS 
— MEETING OF GARIBALDI AND YICTOR EMANUEL. 

Anp now the short but momentous drama of the year was 
drawing rapidly toward its close. Whatever opinions may 
be entertained respecting the original intentions of Louis 
Napoleon, Victor Emanuel, or their counsellors, or the period 
when they were expected to come to their accomplishment, 
it seems certain that the steps taken by them not only has- 
tened the epoch, but secured its success. The world may 
perhaps never know what part was performed by indivi- 
duals in plans and councils, nor be able to judge of their com- 
parative merits or abilities. But of Garibaldi we have much 
better opportunity to form our opinion, and on most points 
there is little room for doubt or misapprehension. One 
question still remained to be solved to those who had not 
attentively observed his career in former times ; and some, 
probably, expected to see him ultimately break the promise 
which he had made, to resign his power and possessions to 
Victor Emanuel ; while more, it is natural to believe, expected 
to see him claim a high reward, or at least to accept such 
splendid honors and permanent powers as the King of Sar- 
dinia would, of course, be ready to bestow. Anxious fears 
were expressed, and eager inquiries were made, by many 
well-wishers of Italy and admirers of her hero, especially 
about the epoch at which we have arrived. 

431 



432 LIFE OF GAKIBALDI. 

The siege of Capua was pressed. A Scotch gentleman, 
who had visited Garibaldi^s camp and hospitals, thus wrote 
on the 6th of October : 

** Let any man go to the hospital— what cruel wounds, what norri- 
fie sights ! and how cheerfully some of the sufferers bear their trou- 
bles. We have heard much of the noble way in which our English 
heroes in the Crimea conducted themselves. Truly many of the com- 
mon soldiers of this patriot army might take rank beside them. Again, 
as to the officers. If Garibaldi has thought it advisable to break some 
of their swords, how many instances can be cited of a heroism in 
others which cannot be surpassed. There is a young Sicilian noble- 
man, Baron de Cozzo, commonly termed * The Flower of Sicily,' and 
beloved by Garibaldi as a son, now lying cruelly wounded and suffer- 
ing in the hospital of Caserta. He had fought untouched all through 
the campaign, from Palermo to Capua. He was in the thick of the 
battle of the 12th at Capua, and was still unhurt, but he observed a 
private of his company in the front struck down wounded ; he returned, 
put the man on his back, and was carrying him off, when he re- 
ceived his own wound, and such a one as will most probably render 
him a painful cripple the rest of his days, if, indeed, he survives it. 
Hundreds of wounded men, and many others mere boys, came into 
Naples yesterday, after the battle ; and we must reflect how many 
more must have fought bravely to render such an account. 

*' Yesterday morning. Captains Smelt and Davidson started early 
for the batteries situate on the hills of St. Angelo. On arriving at 
the camp at the base of the hill, they joined Lieutenant Coopnr, of 
Major Pietuni's brigade, and proceeded to the batteries where the guns 
had been put into position in order to prevent the royalist army from 
getting round to Caserta, as they had previously succeeded in doing. 
On gaining the summit of the hill they perceived a body of artillery 
with a couple of guns advancing from the right of Cajazzo, with some 
cavalry on the left. The officers having been granted the use of the 
guns, opened fire upon the enemy as they gradually approached. 
Although the first trial shots fell somewhat short, they had the effect 
of checking the artillery. The cavalry, however, advanced notwith- 
standing, when another shell fell in amongst them, and sent them 
flying. Captains Davidson, Smith, and Cowper, finding that they were 
now making tolerably good practice, and seeing a house on the other 
side of the river where there appeared to be something stirring, they 
dropped a shell right into the centre of the said mansion, and oat came 
the contents like so many bees disturbed in their hive. 



A VISIT TO THE CAMP BEFORE CAPITA. 433 

*' We started this morning for Santa Maria. The havoc amongst the 
avenues of trees on the roads shows how severe the contest must have 
been. 

*' The view of the field of operations from the top of Mount St. 
Angelo toward Capua, is most commanding. Garibaldi, in a round 
black hat turned up at the rim, and in a light brown cloak, lined with 
Rob Roy tartan, was coming down the hill with his staff, and we joined 
in. He held a sort of standing council at the bottom of the hill with 
one or two officers who met him, but he spoke so low, that only those 
quite close to him could hear a word. We then returned to Caserta 
with Colonel Peard, Major Wortley, Captains Sarsfield and David- 
son." 

An American gentleman who visited the camp before 
Capua, and the Palace of Caserta in October, thus spoke 
of them in a letter : 

" In company with two English gentlemen and Madame S., of 
Naples, I visited the camp before Capua. As we drove down the road 
leading to the River Volturno, we reached the extreme point where 
the road turned round the base of St. Angelo, when a sentinel stopped 
us, saying, ' You are in great danger from the batteries from the other 
side, whidi command the entire road you have just come down, and 
they have been firing upon us this morning.' We at once halted, 
and sent our carriage back, and under the conduct of one of Gari- 
baldi's men, ascended the mountain till we reached the summit of the 
rising ground, and had a good view of Capua and its defences. While 
thus standing at gaze, aided by glasses, a gun was fired from a small 
battery we had not before observed on the side of the opposite moun- 
tain. In an instant the ball flew over our lieads, and chanced to fall 
in the camp beyond, near a group of officers, and killed a horse. 
With this notice to quit, we descended and reached the road of St. 
Angelo, just as Garibaldi and his staff" were ascending, and soon saw 
him standing alone on the highest point, scanning the enemy's posi- 
tion with his glass. One of his aids who had joined us, and who was 
known to Madame S., said it was the general's custom to remain for 
hours upon the mountain ; so we were compelled to give up all hope 
of seeing him. As we were walking toward the place where our car- 
riage was, we were addressed by an English gentleman, such a one 
as we have in our minds when we hear the song sung of ' The fine 
old English gentleman, all of the olden time.' His dress and bearing 
were alike the type of a landed gentleman out of the agricultural 

10 



434 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

counties. He begged us to avoid the road, as we were within the 
range of the enemy's guns. Thanking him for his kindness we left 
him, and among our guesses we thought he must be no other than 
Colonel Praed, who is to command the English contingent — a regi- 
ment of men just arrived, and who had been that day sent forward as 
far as the king's palace at Caserta. 

"When we reached the palace, whose magnificent courts and 
rooms we found filled with EngUsh, we there met this gentleman (Col. 
Praed), and asked Lieutenant Campbell, whom we knew, if that was 
his colonel. * Oh no ! that gentleman came down with us, and has 
offered his services as a private. He has declined a commissioji, and 
will act only with us as a common soldier.' We mixed with the sol- 
diers, who told us that they were to be sent to the front that night, 
and expected to be in action the next day. They were as joyous as 
they would have been going out to a May party. While thus occupied, 
Lieutenant Campbell called our attention to a lady in a military cos- 
tume, just entering the court, attended by a gentleman. Her dress 
was a velvet cap, with a feather, a grey suit, the full skirt of which 
hung in many folds to her knees. She wore military boots with spurs, 
and a sword hung by a waist belt. Her face was handsome — a dark 
brunette, with fine flashing eyes. The English clustered around her, 
and she addressed them a few words of welcome, whereupon the 
cheers of the soldiers made the walls of the palace vocal with strange > 
music for such a place. The lady was the Countess de la T^fre, who^N 
commands a company, and has greatly distinguished herself by her 
courage and coolness. In the battle of the 1st instant a shell fell 
near her, and those near by, thinking as most persons do at such 
times, that * discretion is the better part of valor,' fell upon their 
faces awaiting the bursting, but the countess, following the example 
of the great Frederick under similar circumstances, stood with her 
arms folded, and when it exploded, she uttered the most fierce re- 
proaches on those who cowered." 

On the 11th of October, Lord John Russell, in an official 
dispatch to the British minister at Turin, declared that 
although the Emperor of the French had expressed his dis- 
pleasure at the invasion of the Koman territory, the Em- 
peror of Russia that of Naples, and the Prince of Prussia 
had also objected, the British government could see no cause 
sufficient for those objections. He closed with these 
words : 



PROCLAMATION BY GAKIBALDI. 435 



" Her majesty's government will turn their eyes rather to the gra- 
tifying prospect of a people building up the edifice of their liberties, 
and consolidating the work of their independence, amid the sympa- 
thies and good wishes of Europe. I have, etc., 

(Signed) " J. Russell. 

" P. S. — You are at liberty to give a, copy of this dispatch to Count 
Cavour. 

*' To Sir James Hudson, etc., etc." 

Garibaldi, on the 15th of October, issued the following 
proclamation : 

" Italy and Victor Emanuel I 
" To satisfy a wish cherished by the whole nation, I, the dictator, 
decree as follows : 

" The Two Sicilies, which have been redeemed by Italian blood, 
and which have freely elected me their dictator, form an integral part 
of one and indivisible Italy under her constitutional king, Victor 
Emanuel, and his descendants. 

" On the arrival of the king, I will depose in his hands the dicta- 
torship conferred upon me by the nation. • 

" The pro-dictators are charged with the execution of the present 
decree. 

** G. Garibaldi. 
♦•Casekta, Oct 15." 

After this decree, both parties which had been vying wdth 
each other to destroy Garibaldi, saw that there was an end 
to their calculations. His enemies felt that, in spite of all 
intrigues and ingratitude, he rose higher than ever at the 
moment they thought of crushing him, and his false friends 
understood that his noble nature will always find out the 
right way, in spite of the abuse which is made of the sacred 
name of friendship, to lead him where their interest might 
wish him to go. Indeed, this time they fell into their own 
snare, for this announcement was accelerated by their last 
effort to divert Garibaldi from the right path. 

The day was now at hand, when an end was to be put to 
doubts and fears, and the mouths of calumniators were to be 



486 LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 

stopped forever. How can the enemies of Garibaldi look upon 
their aspersions without mortification ; or even the greater 
part of the first journalists of Europe as well as of America, 
reperuse their evil prognostications, without a desire to recall 
or to make some amends for their unworthy suspicions ? How 
must the character of Garibaldi rise in the view of those who 
were unacquainted with his previous life, and allowed them- 
selves to attribute to him the weakness of judgment, the 
selfish aims, or the uncontrolled passions of common men, 
since they have found him exalted far above the ordinary level 
of soldiers and statesmen ! How must his willful calumni- 
ators turn, not only in bitter disappointment, after the defeat 
of their criminal efforts, but with self-loathing, from the con- 
templation of a character which makes their perfidy appear 
doubly hideous by contrast. 

Can we not imagine, in some just degree, what must have 
been the feelings of his own heart, even through the periods 
of his greatest darkness, when, independently of the opinions 
or fears of friends, and the aspersions and intrigues of foes, 
he proceeded on his gigantic task with unshaken resolution, 
undeviating step, and unfailing success, from the beginning 
to the end ? The difficulties, dangers, delays, obstacles and 
opponents continually around him, far from overpowering, 
impeding or disheartening him, never seemed to agitate or 
excite him. Self-possessed, as if in tranquil scenes, he appears 
never to have lost, even for a moment, the full exercise of his 
judgment or the perfect control of his passions. He entered 
every new scene with a consciousness of these extraordinary 
faculties, and came out of it confirmed, by new experience, in 
his ability to do everything necessary in future. With such 
conscious integrity and powers, how lofty must have been his 
feelings during every stage of his career ; and hovr exalted 
and delightful when he arrived at its close ! 

The contemplation of such a character cannot fail to be 
useful as well as delightful to every virtuous mind and heart ; 
and the new model which he has bequeathed to the world by 



MEETING OF VICTOR EMAl^UEL AND GAEIBALDI. 437 

his pure and splendid example, must be extensively and long 
appreciated, and have great and blessed effects. And one way 
in which it must most naturally act, will be by encouraging 
men possessing traits like his own, in different spheres of life, 
duly to estimate those humble virtues, which have been so 
much underrated in our country in late years, because thrust 
aside or trampled down by the empty vanity of wealth, or 
the impudence of corrupt party power. Indeed, we may 
hope that the example of the pure and noble Garibaldi, since 
it has been so displayed as to strike all eyes, and to engage all 
minds, will impress upon good citizens* a sense of the duty 
which they have so long neglected, of combining to cast 
bad rulers from the seats designed for better men. 

A letter from Naples, dated the 29th of October, gave 
the following affecting account of the interview between Vic- 
tor Emanuel and Garibaldi : 

" I was on my way to the head-quarters of Victor Emanuel, at 
Teano, and took a cut through the mountains. While waiting for a 
conveyance, I met Major Cattabene, commandant of Garibaldi's head- 
quarters. He was coming from Teano, and to him I am indebted for 
the following account of the interview between Victor Emanuel and 
Garibaldi. Garibaldi had taken up his quarters at a small inn, about 
four miles and a half between Teano and Speranzano, on the 25th. 
He ordered his column to advance and take up positions, and sent 
Count Trecchi to see the king. On the following morning, Count 
Trecchi and Missori came to inform him that Cialdini was within an 
hour^s march, and the king not far behind. Garibaldi left immediately 
with his staff, and three-quarters of an hour afterward he came in 
sight of the head of the Piedmontese column. He put spurs to his 
horse. The Piedmontese advanced as follows : the 23d and 24th 
regiments of the Como Brigade; the 26th and 2'7th of Pinerolo's 
Brigade ; and then a battery of rifle cannon. The columns presented 
arms to Garibaldi, and opened to allow him to pass through. Cialdini 
rushed forward, and Garibaldi, jumping from his horse, embraced him 
affectionately. After exchanging a few words, Garibaldi remounted 
to meet the king. Victor Emanuel was not far behind, leading on 
his own division. Seeing the red shirts, the king took his telescope, 
and, recognizing Garibaldi, put spurs to his horse and galloped toward 
him. Garibaldi did the same. When they were within ten paces of 



438 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

each other, the officers of the king and of Garibaldi shouted, * Long 
live "Victor Emanuel!' Garibaldi advanced, took off his hat, and in 
a voice somewhat hoarse with emotion, said, *King of Italy!' Vic- 
tor Emanuel put his hand to his kepi, then held it out to Garibaldi, 
and equally moved, replied, ' Thank you.' They stood thus, hand 
in hand, nearly a minute, without uttering another word. 

" Garibaldi and the king, still holding each other's hand, followed 
the troops for about a quarter of an hour. Their suites had mingled 
together, and followed at a short distance behind them. Passing a 
group of officers, Garibaldi saluted them. Among them were Farini, 
minister of war, in the foraging cap of a staff officer, and General 
Fanti. The king and Garibaldi were conversing. After the king fol- 
lowed the I'Zth, 18th, 19th, and 20th regiments of the line, then sixty 
guns, and four regiments of cavalry. His majesty was at the head 
of 30,000 men. 

*' Before reaching Teano, King Victor Emanuel halted, and ordered 
a portion of his army to file off in presence of Garibaldi, that every 
one might observe the good feeling which prevailed between him and 
the chieftain. He then reviewed Bixio's Brigade, which was posted 
a little beyond Calvi. He was received with the enthusiastic and 
unanimous shout of * Long live the King of Italy!' Garibaldi has 
^,000 men divided between different positions. The king remained 
at Teano ; Garibaldi returned to Calvi to give orders." 



CHAPTER XXI. 

** Rest in thy shadowy cave, sun I 

But soon return with joy, 
For Croaa's bloody strife is done : 

Let songs the night employ. 
For Fingal there, on Crona's banks, 

His foes had triumph'd o'er. 
And backward turn'd their foreign ranks, 

Like surges from the shore." 

** Now spread the sail ! said Morven's king, 
And catch the winds for home. 
"We rose upon the wave with joy, 
And rush'd through Ocean's foam." 

Osslan Yersijted, T. D. 

garibaldi's announcement of victor Emanuel's approach 
to naples — they enter together — garibaldi resigns his 
dictatorship — capitulation and surrender of capua — 
his address to the hungarian huzzars — his farewell to 

his troops he sails for caprera — unexpected changes 

— letters describing them. 

The siege of Capua was now pressed ; and, during its con- 
tinuance, the besiegers were joined by the Sardinian army, 
which had already, after its victorious career through the 
territories of the Pope, approached Naples. 

Garibaldi announced the approach of Victor Emanuel iu 
the following terms : 

PROCLAMATION OF GARIBALDI TO THE INHABITANTS OF NAPLES. 
" To-morrow, Victor Emanuel, the king of Italy, the elect of the 
nation, will cross the line which has divided us from the rest of our 
country for so many centuries ; and, listening to the unanimous voice 
of this brave population, will appear here among us. Let us receive, 
in a becoming manner, him who is sent by Providence, and scatter in 
his path, aa a pledge of our rescue and of our affection, the flower of 
concord, so grateful to him, so necessary to Italy, 

480 



44:0 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

" No more political distinctions ! no more parties ! no more dis- 
cords ! Italy one, as the people of this metropolis have expressed it, 
and the gallant king, be the perennial symbols of our regeneration 
and of the greatness and prosperity of the country. 

"■ G. Garibaldi." 

Victor Emanuel and Garibaldi entered Naples together, 
on the *Ith of October. The following animated description 
of the scene is from a letter of that date. 

" King Victor Emanuel and Garibaldi entered Naples together, for 
it would have been a grievous thing if, as had been feared, the apostle 
of ItaUan liberty, the man of a century, had not been united with the 
sovereign on this great occasion. When they left the railway en route 
for the cathedral, there were Victor Emanuel and Garibaldi on his 
left hand, and the pro-dictators of Sicily and Naples sitting opposite 
them in the same carriage. The suite followed, and all along the 
railway to the Duomo there was a perfect ovation. The streets, which 
are very narrow, and scarcely wide enough to admit of more than 
two fat persons abreast, were festooned with flowers and evergreens, 
hung from window to window ; pictures, tapestry, banners, and all 
the adjuncts of a great fete in Naples were there, but looking as triste 
and downcast as heavy rains could make them. On arriving at the 
Duomo, or the cathedral, the piazza of which was beautifully deco- 
rated, his majesty was received by the authorities, and conducted to 
the high altar, amidst such a storm of shouts and applause as could 
only be compared to the storm which was raging outside. * Viva Vic- 
tor Emanuel V * Viva Garibaldi !' ' Viva Italia Unita !' Such were 
the cries which rose, not from one, but from a united body of many 
thousands, who waved their hats, and handkerchiefs, and flags, as the 
royal party advanced to the high altar; and this in the cathedral 
church of San Januarius, the special protector of the Bourbons, whose 
favor (the saint's) Baron Brenier not long since requested as an honor 
for M. Thouvenel. 

*' The king did not take his seat on the throne, but stood a little 
below it, and wiped his hands, and then his face, with his pocket- 
handkerchief, and then looked round with that bold, undaunted aspect 
which indicated an iron nerve. Shortly after, the ceremony began, 
and his majesty knelt at the prie-Bieu (a stool for kneehng), whilst 
Garibaldi, the pro-dictators, Farini, and others, stood behind him. 
The Te Deum was sung in magnificent style. 

*' As soon as the ceremony was over, they came down the aisle, and 



GARIBALDI RESIGNS HIS DICTATORSHIP. 441 



I had an admirable view of the king and the Liberator face to face, 
and as a gleam of -sun shone out on the monarch, every line was 
visible. ' Humanity ' came first, and ' Divinity ' after. The difference 
in the two expressions could not fail to strike the most insensible. I 
looked at Victor Emanuel's unvarying face and bold glance, and said, 
he is the Re Galantuomo^ true to his word, and ready to maintain it 
with his sword ; but I looked on Garibaldi, and felt all the moral 
grandeur of his character — not a statesman, because he is something 
much higher — he carries in his face his character : an amiability which 
%ins all hearts, and an energy which overcomes all difficulties. T'he 
crowd around each was immense, though the soldiers round the church 
on either side did all they could to keep the path open, but it was all 
of no use ; one of the poorest of the poor laid hold of his sovereign's » 
hand and walked with him ; and the people clung to Garibaldi and 
kissed and embraced him as a father. He was the greater idol in a 
temple of idols ; and so the royal party walked down the church, and 
entered their carriage in the midst of the bursts, and long-continued 
storms of applause, as heretofore. The king was dressed, let me say, 
as a general of division, and Garibaldi in the same simple dress in 
which he had conquered the Two Sicilies and given away a kingdom. «• 

" As the cathedral clergy refused to officiate on this occasion, the 
clergy of the palace offered their services." 

Oa the 8 th of November, the day after his entry into 
Naples with the king, at eleven o'clock, Garibaldi, followed 
by the ministry, presented to his majesty, in the throne-hall, 
and in the prescribed form, the Flehiscitum, or Vote of the 
People. The Minister of the Interior and Police thus 
addressed the king : 

" Sire : The Neapolitan people, assembled in Oomitia, by an im- 
mense majority, have proclaimed you their king. Nine millions of 
Italians unite themselves to the other provinces governed by your 
majesty with so much wisdom, and verify your solemn promise that 
Italy must belong to Italians." 

The king answered in a few noble words. The act of 
union was performed. The ministry then offered their resig- 
nation, the dictatorship having expired from which they had 
received their powers. The enthusiasm of the people of 
Naples continued to be expressed in the highest degree. 

19* 



442 LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 



The Capitulation of Capua was signed November 2, and, 
abridged, was in these terms : 

" CoDvention on the capitulation of Capua, arranged by mutual 
agreement, by order of his excellency. Gen. Delia Rocca (commander 
of the corps of the Sardinian army), commanding the besieging corps, 
and by order of Field Marshal De Cornet, commanding the place, by 
the undersigned commissaries, and afterward ratified by the respec- 
tive generals in command. 

*' 1. The place to be given up in twenty-four hours to the troops of 
Victor, with the entire armament, arms, clothes, provisions, bridge 
equipage, horses, carts, and all else, civil and military, belonging to 
the government. 2. The gates and fortifications to be immediately 
given up. 3. The garrison to march out with the honors of war. 
4. The forces to go with banners, arms and baggage, 2,000 men 
hourly, laying down their arms outside (officers retaining their 
swords), and proceeding to Naples on foot, embark for a Sar- 
dinian port. The generals to go to Naples by railroad. The fami- 
lies of soldiers not to follow the column. The sick and wounded to 
remain in Capua. 6. A mixed commission to superintend affairs, 
and an inventory to be made," etc. 

The scene presented at the surrender is thus described by 
an American who was in Garibaldi's army. 

" At Y A.M. we took up the line of march for Capua. The sun rose 
in all his glory, after having hid his face for three days. The troops 
were in the finest spirits, and decked their arms and colors with 
branches and flowers, and as they marched up the road the bands 
played the opera of * Don .Giovanni,' the troops joining in the chorus, 
the gay Calabrese dancing with very joy. With such music as this, 
with glorious mountains, and a beleaguered city lying prostrate be- 
fore us, you can imagine that we do not sigh for the Academy of 
Music. At 11 A.M., 12,000 men laid down their arms in the beautiful 
plain in front of the city. A sadder sight I have not witnessed since 
the surrender of Vera Cruz to Lieutenant General Scott. The city 
is now in the quiet possession of our troops, and all the cities in tho 
valley are illuminated. General Avezzana's division marched to- 
night for Caserta, the palace of the king. Captain Warwick, the 
young Virginian, is now with Colonel Wyndham, the gallant com- 
mander of General Dunn's brigade (General Dunn having been 
severely wounded). General Jackson, a major general of the Eng- 



ADDRESS TO THE HUNGAKIAN HUSSAKS. 443 

lish army, has been here for three weeks past, lending his sympathy 
and his presence, even upon the field of battle, to this glorious 
cause. 

"The palace and hunting park at Caserta are said to be the most 
magnificent in the world." 

After the surrender of Capua, the battalions of volunteers 
were disbanded, to be reorganized in the regular Italian 
army, if they wished to remain in service. They were to be 
sent to JSTorthern and Central Italy, and disposed as fol- 
lows : The Medici division in Parma; the Turr division in 
Palermo; the Cosenz in Bologna; and the Bixio in Flo- 
rence. 

Garibaldi asked of the king amnesty for all the soldiers 
who had deserted from the Sardinian army to join his expe- 
ditions, and the request was immediately granted to both 
regulars and volunteers. 

Garibaldi decreed as follows on the 15th of October : 

" That the Two Sicilies, which owe their rescue to Italian blood, 
and who have freely chosen me as Dictator, form an integral part 
of Italy, one and indivisible, with her constitutional king, Victor 
Emanuel, and his descendants." 



HUSSARS IN NAPLES. 

** Neapolitans : This is a fine day — a great day ! It is fine and 
great, because it reunites, with a new chain, the brotherhood which 
binds Italy to Hungary. The peoples are consolidated together. 
The free Itahans cannot, ought not, to forget it — nor will they for- 
get it." (Here the people broke out in overwhelming applause, 
^^ Viva Garibaldi P^ The general replied:) " Italians free ! Yes, 
they shall be — all, and soon. To a life wholly consecrated to the 
cause of liberty — to the thought of our nationality — nothing else have 
I added, nothing else do I wish to add, but the right to speak the 
truth — to speak it equally to the powerful and the people. 

" Hear me, then, generous people of this great and beautiful me- 
tropolis, and, if I deserve anything of you, believe my words. 

" The canker, the ruin of our Italy, has always been personal am- 



444 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

bitions— and they are so still. It is personal ambitions which blind 
the Pope-king, and urge him to oppose this national movement, so 
great, so noble, so pure — yes, so pure — that it is unique in the his- 
tory of the world. It is the Pope^king who retards the moment of 
the complete liberation of Italy. The only obstacle, the true ob- 
stacle, is this. 

*' I am a Christian, and I speak to Christians — I am a good Christ- 
ian, and speak to good Christians. I love and venerate the religion 
of Christ, because Christ came into the world to deliver humanity 
from slavery, for which God has not created it. But the Pope, who 
wishes all men to be slaves — who demands, of the powerful of the 
earth, fetters and chains for Italians — the Pope-king does not know 
Christ : he lies to his religion. 

*' Among the Indians, two geniuses are recognized and adored — 
that of good and that of evil. Well, the Genius of Evil for Italy is 
the Pope-king. Let no one misunderstand my words — let no one 
confound Popery with Christianity — the Religion of Liberty with the 
avaricious and sanguinary Politics of Slavery. 

*' Repeat that. Repeat it. It is your duty. 

" You who are here — you, the educated and cultivated portion of 
the citizenship — you have the duty to educate the people. Educate 
them to be Christian — educate them to be Italian. Education gives 
liberty — education gives to the people the means and the power to 
secure and defend their own independence. 

" On a strong and wholesome education of the people depend the 
liberty and greatness of Italy. 

" Viva Victor Emanuel ! Viva Italia ! Viva Christianity !" 

Garibaldrs proclamation to his troops, when about to re- 
tire to Caprera, commences thus : 

*' To my compatiions in arms ! 

" We must consider the period which is |iow about to close as the 
last step but one in our regeneration, and prepare ourselves to finish 
splendidly the stupendous conception of the choice men of twenty 
generations, the fulfillment of which Providence has assigned to this 
fortunate generation. 

" Yes, young men ! Italy owes to you an enterprise which deserves 
the applause of the world. You have conquered, and you will 
conquer, because you are now trained to the tactics which decide 
battles. You have not degenerated from those who entered the 



garibaldi's arrival at caprera. 445 

Macedonian phalanxes, and struck to the heart the proud conquerors 
of Asia. 

'' This stupendous page of our history must be followed by one 
more glorious still ; and the slave will finally show to the free brother 
a sharpened iron which belonged to the links of his chains. 

" To arms all! — all! — and the oppressors, the supremely powerful, 
shall be turned into dust." 



Garibaldi embarked in the small steamer, Washington, 
for his island, and was so eager to be once more in retire- 
ment, that he cast off the Jiawser with his own hands. 

The following account of his arrival at Caprera we trans- 
late from a letter dated : 

" Milan, 2^ov. 16, 1860. 

" By the return of the steamer Washington to Naples, we have 
received direct news from the Island of Caprera, where Garibaldi has 
established his winter quarters. As soon as he placed his foot on 
shore in the island, the dictator felt himself free as from an incubus 
weighing on his mind and heart. As Garibaldi never could remain 
inactive under so seductive a sky, like Victor Emanuel, he is in his 
element only when in the field of battle, or hunting among rocks. In 
fact, he speaks of the re-conquest of his own individual liberty, which 
he wishes to divide with his three war-horses, which, when he had 
first stepped on the sand on the island, he unbridled and left free 
among the fields. 

" But a pleasing surprise came, on his arrival, to enliven the mind 
of the Italian hero. The modest cottage which had served him as 
an abode the past year, during his absence had been changed for a 
handsome and elegant casino. The avenues were well marked out, 
and, instead of the nakedness of the ground, the wild and unculti- 
vated aspect in which l^e had last seen it, he observed marks of recent 
cultivation, plantations of trees and hedges, well arranged con- 
venient and well-made roads. 

" Garibaldi, full of wonder, went about trying to imagine and divine 
what magical hand could have made so great a change. He even almost 
began to doubt whether it was the Island of Caprera. Entering the 
house, and looking about in every part, he found in the centre a rich 
and commodious hall, and, supported from the wall, a large and beau- 
tiful portrait. It was one of Victor Emanuel !" 



4i6 LIFE OF GAEIBALDI. 

The following is from a letter of the Rev. J. Newman, 
dated ^^ Naples, November, 1860 :'' 

AN INTERVIEW WITH GARIBALDI. 

It was my good fortune to have an interview with General 
Garibaldi, in the royal palace at Caserta, a day or two 
before his departure. When I arrived at the palace, the 
dictator was in the king's garden, sitting for his photograph 
— a pretty Italian lady acting as artist. General Turr, and 
the other officers of his staff, were present ; also the wife of 
the mayor of Palermo, and two other ladies. As in ordi- 
nary cases, the artist had great difficulty in arranging the 
general's head and hands, but still more in getting him to 
keep them arranged, according to order. And after the 
picture was finished, he was the first to look at it, which 
he jocosely pronounced good. He then walked with one 
of his staff, and again with the mayor^s wife, through the 
broad avenues of the garden, and finally strolled off alone, 
with his arms thrown behind and his head inclined forward, 
like one in deep reflection. 

He kindly received me into his private apartments in the 
palace, where, by a most winning manner, he made me 
feel myself quite at home. Learning that I was an Ameri- 
can, and having himself travelled through North and South 
America, the conversation turned upon the United States. 
He indicated his comprehensive and penetrating mind by a 
marvellous familiarity with our history and prosperity. 
Nothing can exceed the grace and dignity with which he 
conversed. He was mild in his manner.till I suggested the 
great want of railroads in Italy, when he immediately grew 
animated, and drew a striking contrast between Italy and 
America, as to material greatness, and concluded with ex- 
pressions of hope that a brighter day is dawning upon his 
native land. Garibaldi is so justly proud of his 'American 
antecedents, that it is not egotism for me to claim for our 
country an important agency in the Italian Revolution, by 



I 



AN INTERVIEW WITH GARIBALDI. 447 

the impressions our institutions and greatness made upon his 
mind while there. My previous admiration for the man was 
increased by this brief interview. He seemed to me to be 
a man of exalted purpose and of generous sympathies. He 
is now in the prime of life, and in the enjoyment of robust 
health, which he preserves by his simple mode of living. He 
is above the medium height, and has a powerful muscular 
frame. His complexion is florid ; his hair and beard sandy; 
his brow lofty, and his eyes are of a light chestnut hue, and 
when at ease they have that dreamy expression so peculiar 
to many great men. He is not particularly dignified in his 
address ; his gait is even careless ; his carriage might be 
thought uncourtly, yet there is that indefinable sometMng 
in his presence which, while it does not overawe you, yet 
impresses you with a profound respect for the man. He is 
certainly an extraordinary character, and the most popular 
man now before the world. He is honest in his principles, 
unselfish in his purposes, unalterable in his decisions, lasting 
in his friendships, bitter in his enmities, and magnanimous to 
all. When I saw him he was attired in grey pants, a red 
shirt, and a grey mantelet, lined with a red and black plaid, 
the sides of which were looped upon his shoulders, giving 
free play to his arms. He wore a Chinese cap, common in 
England, and a serviceable sword was dangling at his side, 
which constituted his uniform. His mode of living is 
extremely simple, so much so that his staff joke him by say- 
ing they do not expect to get much to eat where he is. He 
never takes wine, and generally breakfasts upon a cup of 
coffee and a few Italian chestnuts. He had formed the 
decision to retire to his island home. If you will turn to 
your map, you will see a little island on the northern coast 
of Sardinia, near the entrance of the Straits of Bonifaccio, 
and opposite to the southern point of Corsica. This is 
Caprera, where the famous Garibaldi, with liis son and 
daughter, together with a few choice friends, is now resid- 
ino;. The island is less than six miles in leno'th and not two 



448 LIFE OF GARIBALDI. 

in breadth. It consists of two rocks, which belonged to an 
Englishman and the general. The former is now dead, and 
G aribaldi is left alone in his rockland glory. But on reach- 
ing his island, he was most agreeably surprised ; the appear- 
ance of his home had been so changed since he left. Well 
cultivated fields and beautiful plantations, with shady groves 
and spacious avenues, had taken the place of a stony desert. 
It looked as if a magician had been there, and struck the 
island with his wand, bidding nature forthwith to lavish her 
treasures on this chosen spot. But the general was still 
more surprised when, instead of his humble cottage, an ele- 
gant villa stood before him ; but on entering it the mystery 
was solved, for on the wall hung the portrsrit of his friend 
Yictor Emanuel, whose generosity had anticipated his happi- 
ness. 

The following extract of an unpublished letter from a gen- 
tleman in Piedmont to a friend in New York, contains a 
most particular description of Garibaldi^s arrival at Caprera : 

" Turin, iVc?^. 24, 1860. 

" What do you say of all that has been passing here, and of Gari- 
baldi, the king-maker ? You will have heard that this true patriot 
refused the rank of first marshal of the kingdom of Italy, which would 
have made him the first person after the king ; and the order of 
Annunziale, which is equal to that of the Golden Fleece, and gene- 
rally only given to born princes. 

" Garibaldi lives near the Island of Sardinia, on the small Isle of 
Caprera, right in front of the Pass of Bonafaccio. It is a mere rock, 
uninhabited or nearly so, where he has a small house and a little 
garden, where he lives with his daughter, spending his time fishing. 
To this hermitage he has retired, after having made a present to Vic- 
tor Emanuel of the kingdom of Naples. But you may fancy his sur- 
prise, when, on arrival, he found his little garden had given room for 
a park, with large trees, more than a century old, with flower-beds, 
etc., etc. He entered his house. The outer walls were as he left 
them ; but the interior had become a palace, with magnificent furni- 
ture and velvet hangings, with gold fringes, etc. He passed into the 
study, and there above the massive mahogany table, hanging against 



garibaldi's arrival at caprera. 449 

the wall, upon the velvet tapestry, a large painting, made by one of 
the first artists of the day, in which he could not but recognize him- 
self, sitting at a table, his head bent over a drawing of a plan of 
battle he was forming, while the king standing next him, his right 
arm leaning famiharly on his shoulder, was looking, in a bending 
position, at what he was doing. 

*' Was this not a pretty surprise which the king prepared for his 
faithful follower, the fisherman's son, who had given him a kingdom 
and would accept nothing — neither rank, nor honors— in return ?" 



THE END, 







'^^ 



8 





^ '^ C"^ ^ 



^^ 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS i 



020 145 153 A 



^^PtJ 






yiy'i 



■ ... «r ^>»#4«-* 















'I ' 



;/.;,t''; -i * 






/',r.4-.i;'j;,;:^ -/-I 






